THE
FIRST
BOOK
:
OR
,
GENERALL
PART
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Causes
of
Common
Errors
.
THE
first
and
father
cause
of
common
Error
,
is
the
common
infirmity
of
humane
nature
;
of
whose
deceptible
condition
,
although
perhaps
there
should
not
need
any
other
eviction
,
then
the
frequent
errors
,
we
shall
our selves
commit
,
even
in
the
expresse
declarement
hereof
:
Yet
shall
wee
illustrate
the
same
from
more
infallible
constitutions
,
and
persons
presumed
as
farre
from
us
in
condition
,
as
time
,
that
is
our
first
and
ingenerated
forefathers
,
from
whom
as
we
derive
our
being
,
and
the
severall
wounds
of
constitution
,
so
may
wee
in
some
manner
excuse
our
infirmities
in
the
depravity
of
those
parts
,
whose
traductions
were
pure
in
them
,
and
their
originalls
but
once
removed
from
God
.
Yet
notwithstanding
(
if
posterity
may
take
leave
to
judge
of
the
fact
,
as
they
are
assured
,
to
suffer
in
the
punishment
)
were
grossely
deceived
in
their
perfection
,
and
so
weakly
deluded
in
the
clarity
of
their
understanding
,
that
it
hath
left
no
small
obsecu●ity
in
ours
,
how
error
should
gaine
upon
them
.
For
first
,
they
were
deceived
by
Satan
,
and
that
not
in
an
invisible
insinuation
,
but
an
open
and
discoverable
apparition
;
that
is
,
in
the
form
of
a
Serpent
;
whereby
although
there
were
many
occasions
of
suspition
,
and
such
as
could
not
easily
escape
a
weaker
circumspection
,
yet
did
the
unwary
apprehension
of
Eve
take
no
advantage
thereof
.
It
hath
therefore
seemed
strange
unto
some
,
shee
should
be
deluded
by
a
Serpent
,
or
subject
her
reason
unto
a
beast
of
the
field
,
which
God
had
subjected
unto
hers
.
It
hath
empuzzeled
the
enquiries
of
others
to
apprehend
,
and
enforced
them
unto
strange
conceptions
▪
to
make
out
how
without
feare
or
doubt
she
could
discourse
with
such
a
creature
,
or
heare
a
Serpent
speake
,
without
suspition
of
imposture
.
The
wits
of
others
,
have
been
so
bold
as
to
accuse
her
simplicity
in
receiving
his
temptation
so
coldly
,
and
when
such
specious
effects
of
the
fruit
were
promised
,
as
to
make
them
like
gods
,
not
to
desire
,
at
least
not
to
wonder
he
pursued
not
that
benefit
himselfe
;
and
had
it
been
their
owne
case
would
perhaps
have
replied
,
If
the
taste
of
this
fruit
maketh
the
eaters
like
gods
,
why
remainest
thou
a
beast
?
If
it
maketh
us
but
like
gods
,
we
are
so
already
.
If
thereby
our
eyes
shall
be
opened
hereafter
,
they
are
at
present
quicke
enough
to
discover
thy
deceit
,
and
we
desire
them
no
opener
to
behold
our
owne
shame
.
If
to
know
good
and
evill
be
our
advantage
,
although
we
have
free
will
unto
both
,
wee
desire
to
performe
but
one
,
we
know
't
is
good
to
obey
the
Commandement
of
God
,
but
evill
if
we
transgresse
it
.
They
were
deceived
by
one
another
,
&
in
the
greatest
disadvantage
of
delusion
,
that
is
the
stronger
by
the
weaker
:
For
Eve
presented
the
fruit
,
and
Adam
received
it
from
her
.
Thus
the
Serpent
was
cunning
enough
to
begin
the
deceit
in
the
weaker
;
and
the
weaker
of
strength
,
sufficient
to
consummate
the
fraud
in
the
stronger
.
Art
and
fallacy
was
used
unto
her
,
a
naked
offer
proved
sufficient
unto
him
:
so
his
superstruction
was
his
ruin
,
&
the
fertility
of
his
sleep
,
an
issue
of
death
unto
him
.
And
although
the
condition
of
sex
&
posterity
of
creation
might
somewhat
extenuate
the
error
of
the
woman
:
Yet
was
it
very
strange
and
inexcusable
in
the
man
,
especially
if
as
some
affirme
,
he
was
the
wisest
of
all
men
since
,
or
if
as
others
have
conceived
,
he
was
not
ignorant
of
the
fall
of
the
Angels
,
and
had
thereby
example
and
punishment
to
deterre
him
.
They
were
deceived
from
themselves
,
and
their
owne
apprehensions
,
for
Eve
either
mistooke
or
traduced
the
commandement
of
God
.
Of
every
tree
of
the
garden
thou
mai●st
freely
eat
,
but
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
a●d
evill
thou
shalt
not
eat
,
for
in
the
day
thou
eatest
thereof
,
thou
shalt
surely
dye
.
Now
Eve
upon
the
question
of
the
Serpent
returned
the
precept
in
different
t●armes
,
You
shall
not
eat
of
it
,
neither
shall
you
touch
it
lest
perhaps
you
dye
.
In
which
delivery
,
there
were
no
lesse
then
two
mistakes
,
or
rather
additionall
mendacites
;
for
the
commandement
forbids
not
the
touch
of
the
fruit
,
and
positively
said
ye
shall
surely
dye
,
but
she
extenuating
replied
,
ne
forte
●oriamini
,
lest
perhaps
ye
dye
.
For
so
in
the
vulgar
translation
it
runneth
,
and
so
is
it
expressed
in
the
Thargum
or
Paraphrase
of
Jonathan
.
And
therefore
although
it
be
said
,
and
that
very
truly
that
the
divell
was
a
liar
from
the
beginning
,
yet
was
the
woman
herein
the
first
expresse
beginner
,
and
falsified
twice
before
the
replye
of
Satan
,
and
therefore
also
to
speak
strictly
,
the
sin
of
the
fruit
was
not
the
first
offence
,
they
first
transgressed
the
rule
of
their
own
reason
,
●nd
after
the
commandement
of
God
.
They
were
deceived
through
the
conduct
of
their
senses
,
and
by
temptations
from
the
object
it selfe
,
whereby
although
their
intellectualls
had
not
failed
in
the
theori●
of
truth
,
yet
did
the
inservient
and
brutall
faculties
controle
the
suggestion
of
reason
:
Pleasure
and
profit
already
overswaying
the
instructions
of
honesty
,
and
sensuallity
perturbing
the
reasonable
commands
of
vertue
.
For
so
is
it
delivered
in
the
text
;
That
when
the
woman
saw
that
the
tree
was
good
for
food
,
and
that
it
was
pleasant
unto
the
eye
,
and
a
tree
to
be
desired
to
make
one
wise
,
she
tooke
of
the
fruit
thereof
and
did
eat
.
Now
hereby
it
appeareth
,
that
Eve
before
the
fall
,
was
by
the
same
and
beaten
way
of
allurements
inveigled
,
whereby
her
posterity
hath
been
deluded
ever
since
;
that
is
those
three
delivered
by
S●
.
John
,
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eye
,
and
the
pride
of
life
,
wherein
indeed
they
seemed
as
weakly
to
faile
as
their
debilitated
posterity
,
ever
after
.
Whereof
notwithstanding
some
in
their
imperfections
,
have
resisted
●ore
powerfull
temptations
,
and
in
many
moralities
condemned
the
facility
of
their
seductions
.
Againe
,
they
might
for
ought
we
know
,
be
still
deceived
in
the
un●beliefe
of
their
mortality
,
even
after
they
had
eat
of
the
fruit
.
For
Eve
observing
no
immediate
execution
of
the
curse
,
she
delivered
the
fruit
unto
Adam
,
who
after
the
taste
thereof
,
perceiving
himselfe
still
to
live
,
might
yet
remaine
in
doubt
,
whether
he
had
incurred
death
,
which
perhaps
he
did
not
indubitably
believe
,
untill
he
was
after
convicted
in
the
visible
example
of
Abel
▪
for
he
that
would
not
believe
the
menace
of
God
at
first
,
it
may
be
doubted
whether
before
an
ocular
example
hee
believed
the
curse
at
last
,
and
therefore
they
are
not
without
all
reason
,
who
have
disputed
the
fact
of
Cain
,
that
is
although
he
purposed
to
mischiefe
,
whether
he
intended
to
murther
his
brother
,
or
designed
that
,
whereof
he
had
not
beheld
an
example
in
his
owne
kinde
,
there
might
be
somewhat
in
it
that
he
would
not
have
done
,
or
desired
undone
,
when
he
brake
forth
as
desperately
as
before
hee
had
done
unmannerly
,
My
iniquity
is
greater
then
can
be
forgiven
me
.
Some
nicities
I
confesse
there
are
which
extenuate
,
but
many
more
that
aggravate
this
delusion
,
which
exceeding
the
bounds
of
our
Discourse
,
and
perhaps
our
satisfaction
,
we
shall
at
present
passe
over
.
And
therefo●e
whether
the
sinne
of
our
first
parents
were
the
greatest
of
any
since
,
whether
the
transgression
of
Eve
seducing
,
did
not
exceed
that
of
Adam
seduced
,
or
whether
the
resistibility
of
his
reason
did
not
equivalence
the
facility
of
her
seduction
,
wee
shall
referre
it
unto
the
Schoolman
Whether
there
were
not
in
Eve
as
great
injustice
in
deceiving
her
husband
,
as
imprudence
in
being
deceived
her self
,
we
leave
it
unto
the
Morallist
.
Whether
the
whole
relation
be
not
Allegoricall
,
that
is
,
whether
the
temptation
of
the
man
by
the
woman
,
bee
not
the
seduction
of
the
rationall
,
and
higher
parts
by
the
inferiour
and
feminine
faculties
:
or
whether
the
tree
in
the
middest
of
the
garden
,
were
not
that
part
in
the
centre
of
the
body
,
on
which
was
afterward
the
appointment
of
circumcision
in
males
,
we
leave
it
unto
the
Thalmudist
.
Whether
there
were
any
policie
in
the
devill
to
tempt
them
before
conjunction
,
or
whether
the
issue
before
tentation
might
in
justice
have
suffered
with
those
after
,
we
leave
it
unto
the
Lawyer
.
Whether
Adam
foreknew
the
advent
of
Christ
,
or
the
reparation
of
his
error
by
his
Saviour
,
how
the
execution
of
the
curse
should
have
been
ordered
,
if
after
Eve
had
eaten
,
Adam
had
yet
refused
.
Whether
if
they
had
tasted
the
tree
of
life
before
that
of
good
and
evill
,
they
had
yet
suffered
the
curse
of
mortality
;
or
whether
the
e●●icacie
of
the
one
had
not
overpowred
the
penalty
of
the
other
,
we
leave
it
unto
God
:
for
he
alone
can
truly
determine
these
and
all
things
else
,
who
as
he
hath
proposed
the
world
unto
our
disputation
,
so
hath
he
reserved
many
things
unto
his
owne
resolution
,
whose
determinations
we
cannot
hope
from
flesh
,
but
must
with
reverence
suspend
unto
that
great
day
,
whose
justice
shall
either
condemne
our
curiosities
,
or
resolve
our
disquisitions
.
Lastly
,
man
was
not
only
deceiveable
in
his
integrity
,
but
the
Angells
of
light
in
all
their
clarity
.
He
that
said
he
would
bee
like
the
highest
did
erre
if
in
some
way
he
conceived
himselfe
not
so
already
;
but
in
attempting
so
high
an
effect
from
himselfe
,
hee
mis-understood
the
nature
of
God
,
and
held
a
false
apprehension
of
his
owne
;
whereby
vainly
attempting
not
only
insolencies
,
but
impossibilities
,
he
deceived
himselfe
as
low
as
hell
.
In
briefe
,
there
is
nothing
infallible
but
God
,
who
cannot
possibly
erre
.
For
things
are
really
true
as
they
correspond
unto
his
conception
,
and
have
so
much
of
verity
,
as
they
hold
of
conformity
unto
that
intellect
,
in
whose
Idea
they
had
their
first
determinations
:
And
therefore
being
the
rule
he
cannot
bee
irregular
,
nor
being
truth
it selfe
conceiveably
admit
the
impossible
society
of
error
.
CHAP.
II.
A
further
illustration
of
the
same
.
BEing
thus
deluded
before
the
fall
,
it
is
no
wonder
if
their
conceptions
were
deceitfull
,
and
could
scarce
speake
without
an
error
after
;
for
what
is
very
remarkable
(
and
no
man
I
know
hath
yet
observed
)
in
the
relation
of
Scripture
before
the
flood
,
there
is
but
one
speech
delivered
by
man
,
wherein
there
is
not
an
erronious
conception
;
and
strictly
examined
,
most
hainously
injurious
unto
truth
.
The
penne
of
Moses
is
briefe
in
the
account
before
the
flood
,
and
the
speeches
recorded
are
six
.
The
first
is
that
of
Adam
,
when
upon
the
expostulation
of
God
,
he
replyed
;
I
heard
thy
voice
in
the
garden
,
and
because
I
was
naked
,
I
hid
my selfe
:
In
which
reply
,
there
was
included
a
very
grosse
mistake
,
and
if
with
pertinacity
maintained
,
a
high
and
capitall
errour
:
for
thinking
by
this
retirement
to
obscure
himselfe
from
God
,
he
infringed
the
omnisciency
and
essentiall
ubiquity
of
his
Maker
;
who
as
he
created
all
things
,
so
is
he
beyond
and
in
them
all
,
not
onely
in
power
,
as
under
his
subjection
,
or
in
his
presence
,
as
being
in
his
cognition
,
but
in
his
very
Ess●nce
,
as
being
the
soule
of
their
cau●alities
,
and
the
essentiall
cause
of
their
existences
.
Certainely
his
posterity
at
this
distance
and
after
so
perpetuated
an
impayrement
,
cannot
but
condemne
the
poverty
of
his
conception
,
that
thought
to
obscure
himselfe
from
his
Creator
in
the
shade
of
the
garden
,
who
had
beheld
him
before
in
the
darkenesse
of
his
Chaos
,
and
in
the
obscurity
of
nothing
;
that
thought
to
flye
from
God
,
which
could
not
flye
himselfe
,
or
imagined
that
one
tree
should
conceale
his
nakednesse
from
Gods
eye
,
as
another
had
revealed
it
unto
his
owne
.
Those
tormented
spirits
that
wish
the
mountaines
to
cover
them
,
have
fallen
upon
desires
of
lesse
absurdity
,
and
chosen
wayes
of
lesse
improbable
concealement
;
though
this
be
also
as
ridiculous
unto
reason
,
as
fruitlesse
unto
their
desires
;
for
he
that
laid
the
foundations
of
the
earth
,
cannot
be
excluded
the
secrecy
of
the
mountains
,
nor
can
there
any
thing
escape
the
perspicacity
of
those
eyes
which
were
before
light
,
and
unto
whose
opticks
there
is
no
opacity
.
This
is
the
consolation
of
all
good
men
,
unto
whom
his
ubiquity
affordeth
continuall
comfort
and
security
:
And
this
is
the
affliction
of
hell
,
unto
whom
it
affordeth
despaire
,
and
remedilesse
calamity
.
For
those
restlesse
spirits
that
flye
the
face
of
the
Almighty
,
being
deprived
the
fruition
of
his
eye
,
would
also
avoid
the
extent
of
his
hand
;
which
being
impossible
,
their
sufferings
are
desperate
,
and
their
afflictions
without
evasion
,
untill
they
can
get
out
of
Trismegistus
his
circle
,
that
is
,
to
extend
their
wings
above
the
universe
,
and
pitch
beyond
ubiquity
it selfe
.
The
second
is
that
speech
of
Adam
unto
God
,
the
woman
whom
thou
gavest
me
to
be
with
me
,
she
gave
me
of
the
Tree
,
and
I
did
eate
:
this
indeed
was
a
very
unsatisfactory
reply
,
and
therein
was
involved
a
very
impio●s
errour
,
as
implying
God
the
Author
of
sinne
,
and
accusing
his
Maker
of
his
transgression
:
as
if
he
had
said
,
If
thou
hadst
not
given
me
a
woman
I
had
not
beene
deceived
:
Thou
promisedst
to
make
her
a
help
,
but
she
hath
proved
destruction
unto
me
;
had
I
remained
alone
,
I
had
not
sinned
,
but
thou
gavest
me
a
consort
,
and
so
I
became
seduced
.
This
was
a
bold
and
open
accusation
of
God
,
making
the
fountaine
of
good
the
contriver
of
evill
,
and
the
forbidder
of
the
crime
an
abetter
of
the
fact
prohibited
.
Surely
,
his
mercy
was
great
that
did
not
revenge
the
impeachment
of
his
Justice
;
and
his
goodnesse
to
be
admired
,
that
it
refuted
not
his
argument
in
the
punishment
of
his
excusation
,
or
onely
pursued
the
first
transgression
without
a
penalty
of
this
the
second
.
The
third
was
that
of
Eve
.
The
Serpent
beguiled
me
,
and
I
did
eate
.
In
which
reply
there
was
not
onely
a
very
feeble
excuse
,
but
an
erroneous
translating
her
owne
offence
upon
another
.
Extenuating
her
sinne
from
that
which
was
an
aggravation
,
that
is
to
excuse
the
fact
at
all
,
much
more
upon
the
suggestion
of
a
beast
,
which
was
before
in
the
strictest
termes
prohibited
by
her
God
.
For
although
we
now
doe
hope
the
mercies
of
God
will
consider
our
degenerated
integrities
unto
some
minoration
of
our
offences
,
yet
had
not
the
sincerity
of
our
first
parents
,
so
colourable
expectations
,
unto
whom
the
commandement
was
but
single
,
and
their
integrities
best
able
to
resist
the
motions
of
its
transgression
:
And
therefore
so
hainous
conceptions
have
risen
hereof
,
that
some
have
seemed
more
angry
therewith
then
God
himselfe
,
being
so
exasperated
with
the
offence
,
as
to
call
in
question
their
salvation
,
and
to
dispute
the
eternall
punishment
of
their
Maker
.
Assuredly
with
better
reason
may
posterity
accuse
them
,
then
they
the
Serpent
,
or
one
another
;
and
the
displeasure
of
the
Pelagians
must
needs
be
irreconcileable
,
who
peremptorily
maintaining
they
can
fulfill
the
whole
Law
,
will
insatisfactorily
condemne
the
non-observation
of
one
.
The
fourth
was
that
speech
of
Cain
upon
the
demand
of
God
,
Where
is
thy
Brother
?
and
he
said
,
I
know
not
.
In
which
negation
,
beside
the
open
impudence
,
there
was
implyed
a
notable
errour
;
for
returning
a
lye
unto
his
Maker
,
and
presuming
in
this
manner
,
to
put
off
the
Searcher
of
hearts
,
he
denied
the
omnisciency
of
God
,
whereunto
there
is
nothing
concealable
.
The
answer
of
Satan
in
the
case
of
Job
,
had
more
of
truth
,
wisdome
and
reverence
,
then
this
;
Whence
commest
thou
Satan
?
and
he
said
,
from
compassing
of
the
earth
.
For
though
an
enemy
of
God
,
and
hater
of
all
truth
,
his
wisdome
will
hardly
permit
him
to
fal●i●ie
with
the
Almighty
:
for
well
understanding
the
omniscience
of
his
nature
,
he
is
not
so
ready
to
deceive
himselfe
,
as
to
falsifie
unto
him
whose
cognition
is
no
way
deludable
:
And
therefore
when
in
the
tentation
of
Christ
he
played
upon
the
falacy
,
and
thought
to
deceive
the
Author
of
truth
,
the
method
of
this
proceeding
arose
from
the
uncertainty
of
his
divinity
,
whereof
had
he
remained
assured
,
he
had
continued
silent
,
nor
would
his
discretion
attempt
so
unsucceedable
a
temptation
.
And
so
againe
at
the
last
day
,
when
our
offences
shall
be
drawne
into
accompt
,
the
subtilty
of
that
Inquisitor
shall
not
present
unto
God
a
bundle
of
calumnies
or
confutable
accusations
,
but
will
discreetly
offer
up
unto
his
Omnisciencie
,
a
sure
and
undeniable
list
of
our
transgressions
.
The
fifth
is
another
reply
of
Cain
upon
the
denouncement
of
his
curse
,
My
iniquity
is
greater
then
can
be
forgiven
:
For
so
is
it
expressed
in
some
translations
.
The
assertion
was
not
onely
desperate
,
but
the
conceit
erroneous
,
overthrowing
that
glorious
attribute
of
God
his
mercy
,
and
conceiving
the
sinne
of
murder
unpardonable
;
which
how
great
soever
,
is
not
above
the
repentance
of
man
,
but
far
below
the
mercies
of
God
,
and
was
as
some
conceive
expiated
,
in
that
punishment
he
suffered
temporally
for
it
.
There
are
but
two
examples
of
this
errour
in
holy
Scripture
,
and
they
both
for
murder
,
and
both
as
it
were
of
the
same
person
;
for
Christ
was
mystically
slaine
in
Abel
;
and
therefore
Cain
had
some
influence
on
his
death
,
as
well
as
Judas
;
but
the
sinne
had
a
different
effect
on
Cain
,
from
that
it
had
on
Judas
,
and
most
that
since
have
fallen
into
it
;
for
they
like
Judas
desire
death
,
and
not
unfrequently
pursue
it
:
Cain
on
the
contrary
grew
afraid
thereof
,
and
obtained
a
securement
from
it
.
Assuredly
if
his
despaire
continued
,
there
was
punishment
enough
in
life
,
and
justice
sufficient
in
the
mercy
of
his
protection
.
For
the
life
of
the
desperate
equals
the
anxieties
of
death
,
who
in
uncessant
inquietudes
but
act
the
life
of
the
damned
,
and
anticipate
the
desolations
of
hell
.
T
is
indeed
a
sinne
in
man
,
but
a
punishment
onely
in
the
devils
,
who
offend
not
God
but
afflict
themselves
,
in
the
appointed
despaire
of
his
mercies
.
And
as
to
be
without
all
hope
is
the
affliction
of
the
damned
,
so
is
it
the
happinesse
of
the
blessed
,
who
having
their
expectations
present
,
are
not
distracted
with
futurities
.
So
is
it
also
their
felicity
to
have
no
faith
,
for
enjoying
the
beatifical
vision
there
is
nothing
unto
them
inevident
,
and
in
the
fruition
of
the
object
of
faith
,
they
have
received
the
full
evacuation
of
it
.
The
last
speech
was
that
of
Lamech
,
I
have
slaine
a
man
to
my
wound
,
and
a
young
man
to
my
hurt
:
If
Cain
be
avenged
seven
fold
,
truly
Lamech
seventy
and
seven
fold
.
Now
herein
there
seemes
to
be
a
very
erroneous
illation
;
from
the
indulgence
of
God
unto
Cain
,
concluding
an
immunity
unto
himselfe
,
that
is
,
a
regular
protection
from
a
single
example
,
and
an
exemption
from
punishment
in
a
fact
that
naturally
deserved
it
.
The
Error
of
this
offendor
was
contrary
to
that
of
Cain
,
whom
the
Rabbins
conceive
that
Lamech
at
this
time
killed
.
He
despaired
of
Gods
mercy
in
the
same
fact
,
where
this
presumed
of
it
,
he
by
a
decollation
of
all
hope
annihilated
his
mercy
,
this
by
an
immoderancy
thereof
destroyed
his
justice
,
though
the
sin
were
lesse
,
the
errour
was
as
great
;
For
as
it
is
untrue
that
his
mercy
will
not
forgive
offenders
,
or
his
benignity
cooperate
to
their
conversions
,
So
is
it
also
of
no
lesse
falsity
to
affirme
his
Justice
will
not
exact
account
of
sinners
,
or
punish
such
as
continue
in
their
transgressions
.
And
thus
may
we
perceive
,
how
weakely
our
fathers
did
erre
before
the
floud
,
how
continually
and
upon
common
discourse
they
fell
upon
errours
after
,
it
is
therefore
no
wonder
we
have
been
erroneous
ever
since
:
And
being
now
at
greatest
distance
from
the
beginning
of
er●our
,
are
almost
lost
in
its
dissemination
,
whose
wayes
are
boundlesse
,
and
confesse
no
circumscription
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
second
cause
of
Popular
Errors
;
the
erroneous
disposition
of
the
people
.
HAving
thus
declared
the
fallible
nature
of
man
even
from
his
first
production
,
we
have
beheld
the
generall
cause
of
error
,
but
as
for
popular
errors
,
they
are
more
neerely
founded
upon
an
erroneous
inclination
of
the
people
;
as
being
the
most
deceptible
part
of
mankind
,
and
ready
with
open
arm●s
to
receive
the
encroachments
of
Error
;
which
condition
of
theirs
although
deduceable
from
many
grounds
,
yet
shall
we
evidence
it
,
but
from
a
few
,
and
such
as
most
neerely
and
undeniably
declare
their
natures
.
How
unequall
discerners
of
truth
they
are
,
and
openly
exposed
unto
errour
,
will
first
appeare
from
their
unqualified
intellectuals
,
unable
to
umpire
the
difficulty
of
its
dissentions
.
For
Error
to
speake
strictly
,
is
a
firme
assent
unto
falsity
.
Now
whether
the
object
whereunto
they
deliver
up
their
assent
be
true
or
false
,
they
are
incompetent
●udges
.
For
the
assured
truth
of
things
is
derived
from
the
principles
of
knowledge
,
and
causes
,
which
determine
their
verities
;
whereof
their
uncultivated
understandings
,
scarce
holding
any
theory
,
they
are
but
bad
discerners
of
verity
,
and
in
the
numerous
tract
of
error
,
but
casually
do
hit
the
point
and
unity
of
truth
.
Their
understanding
is
so
feeble
in
the
discernement
of
falsities
,
and
averting
the
errors
of
reason
,
that
it
submitteth
unto
the
fallacies
of
sence
,
and
is
unable
to
rectifie
the
error
of
its
sensations
.
Thus
the
greater
part
of
mankinde
having
but
one
eye
of
sence
and
reason
,
conceive
the
earth
farre
bigger
then
the
Sun
,
the
fixed
Stars
lesser
then
the
Moone
,
their
figures
plaine
,
and
their
spaces
equidistant
.
For
thus
their
sence
enformeth
them
,
and
herein
their
reason
cannot
rectifie
them
,
and
therefore
hopelesly
continuing
in
their
mistakes
,
they
live
and
dye
in
their
absurdities
;
passing
their
dayes
in
perverted
apprehensions
,
and
conceptions
of
the
world
,
derogatory
unto
God
,
and
the
wisdome
of
his
creation
.
Againe
,
being
so
illiterate
in
point
of
intellect
,
and
their
sence
so
incorrected
,
they
are
farther
indisposed
ever
to
attaine
unto
truth
,
as
commonly
proceeding
in
those
wayes
,
which
have
most
reference
unto
sence
,
and
wherein
there
lyeth
most
notable
and
popular
delusion
:
For
being
unable
to
weild
the
intellectuall
armes
of
reason
,
they
are
faine
to
betake
themselves
unto
wasters
and
the
blunter
weapons
of
truth
;
affecting
the
grosse
and
sensible
wayes
of
doctrine
,
and
such
as
will
not
consist
with
strict
and
subtile
reason
.
Thus
unto
them
a
piece
of
Rhetorick
is
asufficient
argument
of
Logick
,
an
Apologue
of
A●sope
,
beyond
a
Syllogisme
in
Barbara
,
parables
then
propositions
,
and
proverbs
more
powerfull
,
then
demonstrations
.
And
therefore
are
they
led
rather
by
example
,
then
precept
,
receiving
perswasions
from
visible
inducements
,
before
intellectual
instructions
;
and
therefore
also
do
they
judge
of
humane
actions
by
the
event
;
for
being
uncapable
of
operable
circumstances
,
or
rightly
to
judge
the
prudenciality
of
affairs
,
they
onely
gaze
upon
the
visible
successe
,
and
thereafter
condemn
or
cry
up
the
whole
progression
.
And
so
from
this
ground
in
the
Lecture
of
holy
Scripture
,
their
apprehensions
,
are
commonly
confined
unto
the
literall
〈◊〉
of
the
text
,
from
whence
have
ensued
the
grosse
and
duller
sort
of
heresies
.
For
not
attaining
the
deut●roscopy
,
and
second
intention
of
the
words
,
they
are
faine
to
omit
their
superconsequencies
,
coherencies
,
figures
,
or
tropologies
and
are
not
sometime
perswaded
by
fire
beyond
their
literalities
.
And
therefore
also
things
invisible
,
but
unto
intellectuall
discernments
,
to
humor
the
grossenesse
of
their
comprehensions
,
have
been
degraded
from
their
proper
forms
,
and
God
himselfe
dishonoured
into
manuall
expressions
;
and
so
likewise
being
unprovided
,
or
unsufficient
for
higher
speculations
,
they
will
alwayes
betake
themselves
,
unto
sensible
representations
,
and
can
hardly
be
restrained
the
dulness
of
Idolatry
.
A
sinne
or
folly
not
only
derogatory
unto
God
,
but
man
,
overthrowing
their
reason
,
as
well
as
his
divinitie
.
In
briefe
a
reciprocation
,
or
rather
an
Inversion
of
the
creation
,
making
God
one
way
,
as
he
made
us
another
;
that
is
,
after
our
Image
,
as
he
made
us
after
his
owne
.
Moreover
,
their
understanding
thus
weake
in
it selfe
,
and
perverted
by
sensible
delusions
,
is
yet
farther
impaired
by
the
dominion
of
their
appetite
,
that
is
,
the
irrationall
and
brutall
part
of
the
soule
,
which
lording
it
over
the
soveraigne
facultie
,
interrupts
the
actions
of
that
noble
part
,
and
choakes
those
tender
sparkes
,
which
Adam
hath
left
them
of
reason
:
and
therefore
they
doe
not
onely
swa●m
with
errours
,
but
vices
depending
thereon
.
Thus
they
commonly
affect
no
man
any
●●●ther
then
hee
deserts
his
reason
,
or
complies
with
their
aberrancies
.
Hence
they
embrace
not
vertue
for
it selfe
,
but
its
reward
,
and
the
argument
from
pleasure
or
utilitie
is
farre
more
powerfull
,
then
that
from
vertuou●
honesty
▪
which
Mahomet
and
his
contrivers
wel
unde●stood
,
when
hee
set
out
the
felicitie
of
his
heaven
,
by
the
contentments
of
●lesh
,
and
the
delights
of
sense
:
slightly
passing
over
the
accomplishment
of
the
soule
,
and
the
beatitude
of
that
part
which
earth
and
visibilities
too
weakly
affect
.
But
the
wisdom
of
our
Saviour
,
and
the
simplicity
of
his
truth
proceeded
another
way
,
defying
the
popular
provisions
of
happinesse
from
sensible
expectations
,
placing
his
felicitie
in
things
removed
from
sense
,
and
the
intellectuall
enjoyment
of
God
.
And
therefore
the
doctrine
of
the
one
was
never
afraid
of
Universities
,
or
endeavoured
the
banishment
of
learning
like
the
other
.
And
though
Galen
doth
sometime
nibble
at
Moses
,
and
beside
the
Apostate
Christian
,
some
Heathens
have
questioned
his
Philosophicall
part
or
treatie
of
the
Creation
.
Yet
is
there
surely
no
reasonable
Pagan
,
that
will
not
admire
the
rationall
and
well
grounded
precepts
of
Christ
,
whose
life
as
it
was
conformable
unto
his
doctrine
,
so
was
that
unto
the
highest
rules
of
reason
;
and
must
therefore
flourish
in
the
advancement
of
learning
,
and
the
perfection
of
parts
best
able
to
comprehend
it
.
Againe
,
their
individuall
imperfections
being
great
,
they
are
moreover
enlarged
by
their
aggregation
,
and
being
erroneous
in
their
single
numbers
once
hudled
together
,
they
will
be
errour
it selfe
;
for
being
a
confusion
of
knaves
and
fooles
,
and
a
farraginous
concurrence
of
all
conditions
,
tempers
,
sex
,
and
ages
,
it
is
but
naturall
if
their
determinations
be
monstrous
,
and
many
wayes
inconsistent
with
truth
.
And
therefore
wise
men
have
alwayes
applauded
their
owne
judgment
,
in
the
contradiction
of
that
of
the
people
,
and
their
soberest
adversaries
,
have
ever
afforded
them
the
stile
of
fooles
and
mad
men
;
and
to
speak
impartially
,
their
actions
have
often
made
good
these
Epithites
.
Had
Orestes
been
Judge
,
he
would
not
have
acquitted
that
Lystrian
rabble
of
madnesse
,
who
upon
a
visible
miracle
,
falling
into
so
high
a
conceit
of
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
that
they
termed
the
one
Jupiter
,
the
other
Mercurius
,
that
they
brought
oxen
and
garlands
,
and
were
hardly
restrained
,
from
sacrificing
unto
them
,
did
notwithstanding
suddenly
after
fall
upon
Paul
,
and
having
stoned
him
,
drew
him
for
dead
out
of
the
citie
.
It
might
have
hazarded
the
sides
of
Democritus
,
had
hee
been
present
at
that
tumult
of
Demetrius
,
when
the
people
flocking
together
in
great
numbers
,
some
cryed
one
thing
,
and
some
another
,
and
the
assembly
was
confused
,
and
the
most
part
knew
not
wherefore
they
were
come
together
;
notwithstanding
,
all
with
one
voice
for
the
space
of
two
houres
cryed
out
,
Great
is
Diana
of
the
Ephesians
.
It
had
overcome
the
patience
of
Job
,
as
it
did
the
meeknesse
of
Moses
,
and
would
surely
have
mastered
any
,
but
the
longanimity
and
great
sufferance
of
God
,
Had
they
beheld
the
mutiny
in
the
wildernesse
,
when
after
tenne
great
miracles
in
Egypt
,
and
some
in
the
same
place
,
they
melted
down
their
stolen
ear-rings
into
a
calf
,
and
monstrously
cryed
out
,
These
are
thy
gods
O
Israel
!
that
brought
thee
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
.
It
much
accuseth
the
impatiencie
of
Peter
,
who
could
not
endure
the
●●aves
of
the
multitude
,
and
is
the
greatest
example
of
lenitie
in
our
Saviour
,
when
he
desired
of
God
forgivenes
unto
those
,
who
having
one
day
brought
him
into
the
Citie
in
triumph
,
did
presently
after
,
act
all
dishonour
upon
him
,
and
nothing
could
be
heard
but
Cru●●fige
in
their
courts
.
Certainely
hee
that
considereth
these
things
in
Gods
peculiar
people
,
will
easily
discerne
how
little
of
truth
,
there
is
in
the
wayes
of
the
multitude
;
and
though
somtimes
they
are
flattered
with
that
Aphorisme
,
will
hardly
beleeve
the
voyce
of
the
people
to
bee
the
voyce
of
God
.
Lastly
,
being
thus
divided
from
truth
in
themselves
,
they
are
yet
farther
removed
by
advenient
deception
.
For
true
it
is
,
(
and
I
hope
shall
not
offend
their
vulgarities
)
if
I
say
they
are
daily
mocked
into
errour
by
subtler
devisors
,
and
have
been
expresly
deluded
,
by
all
professions
whatsoever
.
Thus
the
Priests
of
Elder
time
,
have
put
upon
them
many
incredible
conceits
,
not
onely
deluding
their
apprehensions
,
with
Ariolation
,
South-saying
,
and
such
oblique
Idolatries
,
but
winning
their
credulities
unto
the
literall
and
downe-right
adorement
of
Cats
,
L●zards
,
and
Beetles
;
and
thus
also
in
some
Christian
Churches
,
wherein
is
presumed
an
irreproveable
truth
.
If
all
be
true
that
is
suspected
,
or
halfe
what
is
related
,
there
have
not
wanted
,
many
strange
deceptions
,
and
some
thereof
are
still
confessed
by
the
name
of
Pious
fraudes
.
Thus
Theudas
an
Imposture
was
able
to
lead
away
foure
thousand
into
the
wildernesse
,
and
the
delusions
of
Mahomet
almost
the
fourth
part
of
mankinde
.
Thus
all
heresies
how
grosse
soever
,
have
found
a
welcome
with
the
people
.
For
thus
,
what
is
scarce
imaginable
,
many
of
the
Jews
were
wrought
into
beliefe
,
that
Herod
was
the
Messias
,
and
David
George
of
Leyden
and
Arden
,
were
not
without
a
partie
amongst
the
people
,
who
maintained
the
same
opinion
of
themselves
almost
in
our
dayes
.
Physitions
(
many
at
least
that
make
profession
thereof
)
beside
divers
lesse
discoverable
wayes
of
fraude
,
have
made
them
beleeve
,
there
is
the
book
of
fate
,
or
the
power
of
Aarons
brest-plate
in
Urines
.
And
therefore
hereunto
they
have
recourse
as
unto
the
Oracle
of
life
,
the
great
determinator
of
virginity
,
conception
,
fertilitie
,
and
the
inscrutable
infirmities
of
the
whole
body
.
For
as
though
there
were
a
●●minalitie
in
Urine
,
or
that
like
the
seed
that
carried
with
it
the
Idea
of
every
part
,
they
foolishly
conceive
wee
visibly
behold
therein
the
Anatomie
of
every
particle
,
and
can
thereby
indigitate
their
affections
.
Saltimbancoes
,
Quacksalvers
,
and
Charlatans
,
deceive
them
in
lowe●
degrees
;
were
Aesop
alive
the
Piazza
and
Ponte
Neufe
could
not
but
speake
their
fallacies
,
meane
while
there
are
too
many
,
whose
cryes
cannot
conceale
their
mischiefes
:
for
their
Impostures
are
full
of
crueltie
,
and
worse
then
any
other
,
deluding
not
onely
unto
pecuniary
defraudations
,
but
the
irreparable
deceit
of
death
.
Astrologers
,
which
pretend
to
be
of
Caballa
with
the
starres
,
such
I
meane
as
abuse
that
worthy
enquirie
,
have
not
been
wanting
in
their
deceptions
,
who
having
wonne
their
beliefe
unto
principles
whereof
they
make
great
doubt
themselves
,
have
made
them
beleeve
that
arbitrary
events
below
,
have
necessary
causes
above
;
whereupon
their
credulities
assent
unto
any
prognosticks
,
and
daily
swallow
the
predictions
of
men
,
which
besides
the
independency
of
their
causes
,
and
contingency
in
their
events
,
are
onely
in
the
prescience
of
God
.
Fortune
tellers
,
Juglers
,
Geomancers
,
and
the
like
incantatory
impostors
,
though
commonly
men
of
inferiour
ranke
,
and
from
whom
without
infusion
they
can
exp●ct
no
more
then
from
themselves
,
doe
daily
and
professedly
delude
them
:
unto
whom
(
what
is
deplorable
in
men
and
Christians
)
too
many
applying
themselves
,
betw●xt
j●st
and
earnest
,
betray
the
cause
of
truth
,
and
incensibly
make
up
,
the
legionarie
body
of
errour
.
S●atistes
and
Politicians
,
unto
whom
Ragione
di
Stato
,
is
the
first
considerable
,
as
though
it
were
their
businesse
to
deceive
the
people
,
as
a
Maxime
,
do
hold
,
that
truth
is
to
be
concealed
from
them
,
unto
whom
although
they
reveale
the
visible
designe
,
yet
doe
they
commonly
conceale
the
capitall
intention
;
and
therefore
have
they
alway
beene
the
instruments
of
great
designes
,
yet
seldome
understood
the
true
intention
of
any
,
accomplishing
the
drifts
of
wiser
heads
as
inanimate
and
ig●●o●ant
Agents
,
the
generall
designe
of
the
world
;
who
though
in
some
la●itude
of
sence
,
and
in
a
naturall
cognition
performe
their
proper
actions
,
yet
do
they
unknowingly
concurre
unto
higher
ends
,
and
blindely
advance
the
great
intention
of
nature
.
Now
how
farre
they
may
b●e
kept
in
ignorance
,
a
great
example
there
is
in
the
people
of
Rome
,
who
never
knew
,
the
t●ue
and
proper
name
of
their
owne
City
.
For
beside
●hat
common
appellation
received
by
the
Citizens
,
it
had
a
proper
and
secret
name
concealed
from
them
:
Cujus
alterum
nomen
dicere
s●cretis
Cer●mo●●arum
nefas
habetur
,
saith
Plinie
.
The
reason
hereof
was
superstitious
,
lest
the
name
thereof
being
discovered
unto
their
enemies
,
their
Penates
and
Patronall
gods
,
might
be
called
forth
by
cha●ms
an●
incanta●io●s
.
For
according
unto
the
tradition
of
Magitians
,
the
tu●●la●y
sp●rits
wil●
not
remove
at
common
appellations
,
but
at
the
proper
names
of
things
whereunto
they
are
protectors
.
Thus
having
beene
deceived
by
themselves
,
and
continually
deluded
by
others
,
they
must
needs
be
stuffed
with
errors
,
and
even
over●●nne
with
these
inferiour
falsities
,
whereunto
whosoever
shall
resigne
their
reasons
,
either
from
the
root
of
deceit
in
themselves
,
or
inabilitie
to
resist
such
triviall
ingannations
from
others
,
although
their
condition
and
fortunes
may
place
them
many
Spheres
above
the
multitude
,
yet
are
they
still
within
the
line
of
vulgaritie
,
and
the
Democraticall
enemies
of
truth
.
CHAP.
IIII.
Of
the
nearer
and
more
Immediate
Causes
of
popular
errours
,
both
in
the
Wiser
,
and
common
sort
,
Misapprehension
,
Fallacy
,
or
false
diductio●●
,
Credulity
,
Supinity
,
adherence
unto
Antiquitie
,
Tradition
,
and
Authoritie
.
THe
first
is
a
mistake
,
or
a
conception
of
things
,
either
in
their
first
apprehensions
,
or
secondary
relations
.
So
Eve
mistook
the
Commandement
,
either
from
the
immediate
injunction
of
God
,
or
from
the
secondary
narration
of
her
husband
.
So
might
the
Disciples
mistake
our
Saviour
,
in
his
answer
unto
Peter
,
concerning
the
death
of
John
,
as
is
delivered
,
John
21.
Peter
seeing
John
,
saith
unto
J●sus
,
Lord
,
and
what
shall
this
man
doe
?
Jesus
saith
,
I●
I
will
,
that
he
tarry
till
I
come
,
what
is
that
unto
thee
?
Then
went
this
saying
abroad
among
the
brethren
,
that
that
Disciple
should
not
die
.
Thus
began
the
conceit
and
opinion
of
the
Centaures
,
that
is
in
the
mistake
of
the
first
beholders
,
as
is
declared
by
Servius
,
when
some
young
Thessalians
on
horsebacke
were
beheld
a
farre
off
,
while
their
horses
watered
,
that
is
,
while
their
heads
were
depressed
,
they
were
conceived
by
their
first
spectators
,
to
be
but
one
animall
,
and
answerable
hereunto
have
their
pictures
been
drawn
ever
since
.
And
as
simple
mistakes
commonly
beget
fallacies
,
so
men
rest
not
in
false
apprehensions
,
without
absurd
and
inconsequent
diductions
,
from
fallacious
foundations
,
and
misapprehended
m●diums
,
erecting
conclusions
no
way
inferrible
from
their
premises
.
Now
the
fallacies
whereby
men
deceive
others
,
and
are
deceived
themselves
,
the
Ancients
,
have
divided
into
Ve●ball
and
Reall
.
Of
the
Verball
,
and
such
as
conclude
from
mistakes
of
the
word
,
although
there
be
no
lesse
then
sixe
,
yet
are
there
but
two
onely
thereof
worthy
our
notation
:
and
unto
which
the
rest
may
be
referred
:
that
is
the
fallacie
of
Aequivocation
and
Amphibologie
,
which
conclude
from
the
ambigui●y
of
some
one
word
,
or
the
ambiguous
sintaxis
of
many
put
together
.
From
this
fallacy
arose
that
calamitous
error
of
the
J●wes
,
misapprehending
the
Prophesies
of
their
Messias
,
and
expounding
th●m
alwayes
unto
literall
and
temporall
expectation
.
By
this
way
many
errors
crept
in
and
perverted
the
doctrine
of
Pythagoras
,
whilest
men
received
his
precepts
in
a
different
sense
from
his
intention
,
converting
Metaphors
into
proprieties
,
and
receiving
as
litterall
expressions
,
obscure
and
involved
truths
.
Thus
when
he
enjoyned
his
Disciples
,
an
abstinence
from
beanes
,
many
conceived
they
were
with
severity
debarred
the
use
of
that
pulse
;
which
notwithstanding
could
not
be
his
meaning
for
as
Aristoxenus
who
wrote
his
life
,
averreth
he
delighted
much
in
that
kind
of
food
himselfe
;
but
herein
as
Plutarch
observeth
,
he
had
no
other
intention
,
then
to
disswade
men
from
Magistracie
,
or
undertaking
the
publike
offices
of
state
;
for
by
beanes
were
the
Magistrates
elected
in
some
parts
of
Greece
;
and
after
his
dayes
,
wee
read
in
Thucydides
,
of
the
Councell
of
the
beane
in
Athens
.
The
same
word
also
in
Greeke
doth
signifie
a
testicle
,
and
hath
been
thought
by
some
an
injunction
only
of
continencie
,
as
Aul.
Gellius
hath
expounded
,
and
as
Empedocles
may
also
be
interpreted
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
Test●culis
miseri
dextras
subducite
.
Againe
his
injunction
is
,
not
to
harbour
Swallowes
in
our
houses
:
Whose
advice
notwithstanding
we
doe
not
contemne
,
who
daily
admit
and
cherish
them
;
for
herein
a
caution
is
only
implied
not
to
entertain
ungratefull
and
thanklesse
persons
,
which
like
the
swallow
are
no
way
commodious
unto
us
,
but
having
made
use
of
our
habitations
,
and
served
their
owne
turnes
,
forsake
us
.
So
he
commands
to
deface
the
print
of
a
cauldron
in
the
ash●s
,
after
it
hath
boyled
.
Which
strictly
to
observe
were
most
conde●nable
superstition
:
For
hereby
he
covertly
adviseth
us
not
to
persevere
in
anger
,
but
after
our
choler
hath
boyled
,
to
retaine
no
impression
thereof
.
In
the
like
sense
are
to
be
received
,
or
they
will
else
be
misapprehended
,
when
he
adviseth
his
Disciples
to
give
the
right
hand
but
to
few
,
to
put
no
viands
in
a
chamberpot
,
not
to
passe
over
a
ballance
,
not
to
rake
up
●ire
with
a
sword
,
or
pisse
against
the
Sunne
,
which
enigmatical
deliveries
comprehended
usefull
verities
,
but
being
mistaken
by
literall
Expositors
at
the
first
,
they
have
been
understood
by
most
since
,
and
may
bee
occasion
of
error
to
verball
capacities
for
ever
.
This
fallacy
in
the
first
del●sion
Satan
did
put
upon
Eve
,
and
his
whole
tentation
might
be
this
Elench
continued
;
so
when
he
said
,
Yee
shall
not
dye
,
that
was
in
his
equivocation
,
she
shall
not
incurre
a
present
death
,
or
a
destruction
immediatly
ensuing
your
transgression
.
Your
eyes
shall
be
opened
,
that
is
,
not
to
the
enlargement
of
your
knowledge
,
but
to
the
discovery
of
your
shame
and
proper
confusion
.
You
shall
know
good
and
evill
,
that
is
you
shall
have
knowledge
of
good
by
its
privation
,
but
cognisance
of
evill
by
sense
and
visible
experience
.
And
the
same
fallacy
or
way
of
d●ceit
so
well
succeeding
in
Paradise
,
hee
continued
in
his
Oracles
through
all
the
world
.
Which
had
not
men
more
warily
unde●stod
,
they
might
have
performed
many
acts
inconsistent
with
his
intention
:
B●utus
might
have
made
haste
with
Tarquine
to
have
kissed
his
owne
mother
.
The
Athenians
might
have
built
them
wooden
walls
,
or
doubled
the
Altar
at
Delphos
.
The
circle
of
this
fallacie
is
very
large
,
and
herein
may
be
comprised
all
Ironicall
mistakes
;
for
intended
expressions
receiving
inverted
significations
,
all
deductions
from
metaphors
,
parables
,
allegories
,
unto
reall
and
rigid
interpretations
.
Whereby
have
arisen
not
only
popular
errors
in
Philosophy
,
but
vulgar
and
senselesse
heresies
in
Divinity
,
as
will
be
evident
unto
any
that
shall
examine
their
foundations
,
as
they
stand
related
by
Epiphanius
,
Austin
,
or
Prateolus
.
Other
wayes
there
are
of
deceit
which
consist
not
,
in
false
apprehension
of
words
,
that
is
verball
expressions
or
sententiall
significations
,
but
fraudulent
deductions
,
or
inconsequent
illations
,
from
a
false
conception
of
things
.
Of
these
extradictionary
and
reall
fallacies
,
Aristotle
and
Logicians
make
in
number
six
,
but
we
observe
that
men
are
most
commonly
deceived
by
foure
thereof
:
those
are
,
Petitio
principii
.
A
dicto
secundum
quid
ad
dictum
simpliciter
.
A
non
causa
pro
causa
.
And
fallacia
consequentis
.
The
first
is
petitio
principii
,
which
fallacie
is
committed
,
when
a
question
is
made
a
medium
,
or
we
assume
a
medium
as
granted
,
whereof
we
remaine
as
unsatisfied
as
of
the
question
.
Briefly
where
that
is
assumed
as
a
principle
,
to
prove
another
thing
which
is
not
conceaded
as
t●ue
it selfe
.
By
this
fallacie
was
Eve
deceived
,
when
shee
took
for
granted
,
the
false
assertion
of
the
devill
;
Yee
shall
not
surely
dye
,
for
God
doth
know
that
in
the
day
she
shall
eat
thereof
,
your
eyes
shall
be
opened
,
and
you
shall
be
as
gods
;
which
was
but
a
bare
affirmation
of
Satan
without
any
proofe
or
probable
inducement
,
contrary
unto
the
command
of
God
and
former
beliefe
of
herselfe
;
and
this
was
the
Logick
of
the
Jews
,
when
they
accused
our
Saviour
unto
Pilate
,
who
demanding
a
reasonable
impeachment
,
or
the
allegation
of
some
crime
worthy
of
condemnation
;
they
only
replyed
,
if
he
had
not
been
worthy
of
death
,
we
would
not
have
brought
him
before
thee
;
wherein
there
was
neither
accusation
of
the
person
,
nor
satisfaction
of
the
Judge
,
who
well
understood
a
bare
accusation
was
no
presumption
of
guilt
,
and
the
clamo●s
of
the
people
no
accusation
at
all
.
The
same
fallacy
is
sometime
used
in
the
dispute
,
between
Job
,
and
his
friends
,
they
often
taking
that
for
granted
which
afterward
he
denyeth
and
disproveth
.
The
second
is
à
dicto
secundum
quid
ad
dictum
simpliciter
,
when
from
that
which
is
but
true
in
a
qualified
sense
an
inconditionall
and
absolute
verity
is
inferred
,
transferring
the
speciall
consideration
of
things
unto
their
generall
acceptions
,
or
concluding
from
their
strict
acception
,
unto
that
without
all
limitation
.
This
falacie
men
commit
when
they
argue
from
a
particular
to
a
generall
,
as
when
we
conclude
the
vices
or
qualities
of
a
few
upon
a
whole
Nation
,
or
from
a
part
unto
the
whole
.
Thus
the
divell
argued
with
our
Saviour
,
and
by
this
he
would
perswade
him
he
might
be
secure
if
hee
cast
himselfe
from
the
pinacle
:
for
said
he
,
it
is
written
,
he
shall
give
his
Angels
charge
concerning
thee
,
and
in
their
hands
they
shall
beare
thee
up
,
lest
at
any
time
thou
dash
thy
foot
against
a
stone
.
But
this
illation
was
fallacious
leaving
out
part
of
the
text
,
Psalme
91.
He
shall
keep
thee
in
all
thy
wayes
;
that
is
,
in
the
wayes
of
righteousnesse
,
and
not
of
rash
attempts
:
so
he
urged
a
part
for
the
whole
,
and
inferred
more
in
the
conclusion
,
then
was
contained
in
the
premises
.
By
this
same
fallaci●
we
proceed
,
when
we
conclude
from
the
signe
unto
the
thing
signified
.
By
this
incroachment
Idolatry
first
crept
in
,
men
converting
the
symbolicall
use
of
Idols
into
their
proper
worship
,
and
receiving
the
representation
of
things
as
the
substance
and
thing
it selfe
.
So
the
statue
of
Belus
at
first
erected
in
his
memory
,
was
in
after
times
adored
as
a
Divinity
.
And
so
also
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
,
the
bread
and
wine
which
were
but
the
signalls
or
visible
signes
,
were
made
the
things
signified
,
and
worshipped
for
the
body
of
Christ
.
And
hereby
generally
men
are
deceived
that
take
things
spoken
in
some
la●itude
without
any
at
all
.
Hereby
the
Jewes
were
deceived
concerning
the
commandement
of
the
Sabbath
,
accusing
our
Saviour
for
healing
the
sicke
,
and
his
disciples
for
plucking
the
ears
of
corne
,
upon
that
day
.
And
by
this
deplorable
mistake
they
were
deceived
unto
destruction
,
upon
the
assault
of
Pompey
the
great
made
upon
that
day
,
by
whose
superstitious
observation
they
could
not
defend
themselves
,
or
performe
any
labour
whatsoever
.
The
third
is
a
non
causâ
pro
causâ
,
when
that
is
pretended
for
a
cause
which
is
not
,
or
not
in
that
sense
which
is
inferred
.
Upon
this
consequence
the
law
of
Mahomet
forbids
the
use
of
wine
,
and
his
successors
abolished
Universities
:
by
this
also
many
Christians
have
condemned
li●erature
,
misunderstanding
the
counsell
of
Saint
Paul
,
who
adviseth
no
further
then
to
beware
of
Philosophy
.
On
this
foundation
were
built
the
conclusions
of
Southsayers
in
their
Auguriall
,
and
Tripudiary
divinations
,
collecting
presages
from
voice
or
food
of
birds
,
and
conjoyning
events
unto
causes
of
no
connexion
.
Hereupon
also
are
grounded
the
grosse
mistakes
,
in
the
cure
of
many
diseases
,
not
only
from
the
last
medicine
,
and
sympatheticall
receits
,
but
amulets
cha●ms
,
and
all
incantatory
applications
,
deriving
effects
not
only
from
inconcurring
causes
,
but
things
devoid
of
all
efficiencie
wha●ever
.
The
fourth
is
the
fallacie
of
the
consequent
,
which
if
strictly
taken
,
may
be
a
●allacious
illation
in
reference
unto
an●ecedencie
,
or
consequencie
;
as
to
conclude
from
the
position
of
the
antecedent
,
unto
the
position
of
the
consequent
,
or
from
the
●emotion
of
the
consequent
to
the
remotion
of
the
antecedent
.
This
is
usually
committed
,
when
in
connexed
propositions
the
termes
adhere
contingently
.
This
is
frequent
in
Oratorie
illations
,
and
thus
the
Pharisees
,
because
he
conversed
with
Publicans
and
sinne●s
▪
accused
the
holinesse
of
Christ
.
But
if
this
fallacy
be
largely
taken
,
it
is
committed
in
any
virious
illation
offending
the
rules
of
good
consequence
,
and
so
it
may
be
very
large
,
and
comprehend
all
false
illations
against
the
setled
laws
of
Logick
;
but
the
most
usuall
consequences
are
f●om
particulars
,
from
●egatives
,
and
from
affirmative
conclusions
in
the
〈…〉
,
wherein
indeed
offences
are
most
frequent
,
and
their
discoveries
no●
difficult
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
Credulity
and
Supinity
.
A
Third
cause
of
common
Errors
is
the
Credulity
of
men
▪
that
is
an
easie
assent
,
to
what
is
obtruded
,
or
a
believing
at
first
eare
what
is
delivered
by
others
;
this
is
a
weaknesse
in
the
understanding
,
without
examination
assenting
unto
things
,
which
from
their
natures
and
causes
doe
carry
no
perswasion
;
whereby
men
often
swallow
falsities
for
truths
,
dubiosities
for
certainties
,
fesibilities
for
possibilities
,
and
things
impossible
as
possibilities
themselves
.
Which
though
a
weaknesse
of
the
Intellect
,
and
most
discoverable
in
vulgar
heads
,
yet
hath
it
sometime
fallen
upon
wiser
braines
,
and
great
advancers
of
truth
.
Thus
many
wise
Athenians
so
far
forgot
their
Philosophy
,
and
the
nature
of
humane
production
,
that
they
descended
unto
beliefes
,
the
originall
of
their
Nation
was
from
the
Earth
,
and
had
no
other
beginning
then
from
the
seminality
and
wombe
of
their
great
Mother
.
Thus
is
it
not
without
wonder
,
how
those
learned
Arabicks
so
tamely
delivered
up
their
beliefe
unto
the
absurdities
of
the
Alcoran
.
How
the
noble
Geber
,
Avicenna
and
Almanzor
,
should
rest
satisfied
in
the
nature
and
causes
of
earthquakes
,
delivered
from
the
doctrine
of
their
Prophet
;
that
is
,
from
the
motion
of
a
great
Bull
,
upon
whose
hornes
all
the
earth
is
poised
.
How
their
faiths
could
decline
so
low
,
as
to
concede
their
generations
in
heaven
,
to
be
made
by
the
smell
of
a
citron
,
or
that
the
felicity
of
their
Paradise
should
consist
in
a
Jubile
of
conjunction
,
that
is
a
coition
of
one
act
prolonged
unto
fifty
years
.
Thus
is
it
almost
beyond
wonder
,
how
the
beliefe
of
reasonable
creatures
,
should
ever
submit
unto
Idolatry
:
and
the
credulity
of
those
men
scarce
credible
,
without
presumption
of
a
second
fall
,
who
could
believe
a
Deity
in
the
worke
of
their
owne
hands
.
For
although
in
that
ancient
and
diffused
adoration
of
Idolls
,
unto
the
Priests
and
subtiler
heads
,
the
worship
perhaps
might
be
symbolicall
,
and
as
those
Images
some
way
related
unto
their
deities
,
yet
was
the
Idolatry
direct
and
downe-right
in
the
people
,
whose
credulity
is
illimitable
,
who
may
be
made
believe
that
any
thing
is
God
,
and
may
be
made
believe
there
is
no
God
at
all
.
And
as
Credulity
is
the
cause
of
Error
,
so
incredulity
oftentimes
of
not
enjoying
truth
,
and
that
not
only
an
obstinate
incredulity
,
whereby
wee
will
not
acknowledge
assent
unto
what
is
reasonably
inferred
,
but
any
Academicall
reserva●ion
in
matters
of
easie
truth
,
or
rather
scepticall
infidelity
against
the
evidence
of
reason
and
sense
.
For
these
are
conceptions
befalling
wise
men
,
as
absurd
as
the
apprehensions
of
fooles
,
and
the
credulity
of
the
people
which
promiscuously
swallow
any
thing
.
For
this
is
not
only
derogatory
unto
the
wisdome
of
God
,
who
hath
proposed
the
world
unto
our
knowledge
,
and
thereby
the
notion
of
himselfe
,
but
also
detractory
unto
the
intellect
,
and
sense
of
man
expressedly
disposed
for
that
inquisition
.
And
therefore
hoc
tantum
scio
quod
n●hil
sc●o
,
is
not
to
be
received
in
an
absolute
sense
,
but
is
comparatively
expressed
unto
the
number
of
things
whereof
our
knowledge
is
ignorant
;
nor
will
it
acquit
the
insatisfaction
of
those
which
quarrell
with
all
things
,
o●
dispute
of
matters
concerning
whose
verities
we
have
conviction
from
reason
,
or
decision
from
the
inerrable
and
requisite
conditions
of
sense
.
And
therefore
if
any
man
shall
affirme
the
earth
doth
move
,
and
will
not
b●lieve
with
us
,
it
standeth
still
,
because
he
hath
probable
reasons
for
it
,
and
I
no
infallible
sense
nor
reason
against
it
,
I
will
not
quarrell
with
his
assertion
:
but
if
like
Zeno
he
shall
walke
about
,
and
yet
deny
there
is
any
motion
in
nature
,
●urely
it
had
been
happy
he
had
been
born
in
Anty●era
,
and
is
only
fit
to
converse
with
their
melancholies
,
who
having
a
conceit
that
they
are
dead
,
cannot
be
convicted
into
the
society
of
the
living
.
The
fourth
is
a
supinity
or
neglect
of
enquiry
,
even
in
matters
whereof
we
doubt
,
rather
beleeving
,
as
we
say
,
then
going
to
see
,
or
do●bting
with
ease
and
gratis
,
then
beleeving
with
difficulty
or
purchase
;
whereby
either
by
a
temperamentall
inactivity
we
are
unready
to
put
in
execution
the
suggestions
or
dictates
of
reason
,
or
by
a
content
and
acquiescence
in
every
species
of
truth
we
embrace
the
shadow
thereof
,
or
so
much
as
may
palliate
its
just
and
substantiall
acquirements
.
Had
our
forefathers
sat
downe
in
these
resolutions
,
or
had
their
curiosities
been
sedentary
,
who
pursued
the
knowledge
of
things
through
all
the
corners
of
nature
,
the
face
of
t●uth
had
been
obscure
unto
us
,
whose
lustre
in
some
part
their
industries
have
revealed
.
Certainly
the
sweat
of
their
labours
was
not
salt
unto
them
,
and
they
took
delight
in
the
dust
of
their
endeavours
.
F●r
questionlesse
in
knowledge
there
is
no
sl●nder
difficulty
,
and
truth
which
wise
men
say
doth
lye
in
a
well
,
is
not
recoverable
but
by
●x●ntlation
.
It
were
some
extenuation
of
the
curse
,
if
in
sudore
vul●us
tul
,
were
confineable
unto
corporall
exercitations
,
and
there
still
remained
a
Paradise
or
unthorny
place
of
knowledge
;
but
now
our
unde●standings
being
eclipsed
,
as
well
as
our
tempers
infirmed
,
we
must
betake
our selves
to
wayes
of
reparation
,
and
depend
upon
the
illumination
of
our
endeavours
;
for
thus
we
may
in
some
measure
repaire
our
primarie
ruins
,
and
build
our selves
men
againe
.
And
though
the
attempts
of
some
have
been
precipitous
,
and
their
enquiries
so
audacious
as
to
come
within
command
of
the
flaming
swords
,
and
lost
themselves
in
attempts
above
humanity
,
yet
have
the
inquiries
of
most
defected
by
the
way
,
and
tyred
within
the
sober
circumference
of
knowledge
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
some
have
transcribed
any
thing
,
and
although
they
cannot
but
doubt
thereof
,
yet
neither
make
experiment
by
sence
or
enquiry
by
reason
,
but
live
in
doubts
of
things
whose
satisfaction
is
in
their
owne
power
,
which
is
indeed
the
inexcusable
part
of
our
ignorance
,
and
may
perhaps
fill
up
the
charge
of
the
last
day
.
For
not
obeying
the
dictates
of
reason
,
and
neglecting
the
cryes
of
truth
,
we
faile
not
onely
in
the
trust
of
our
undertakings
,
but
in
the
intention
of
man
it selfe
,
which
although
more
veniall
unto
ordinary
constitutions
,
and
such
as
are
not
framed
beyond
the
capacity
of
beaten
notions
,
yet
will
it
inexcusably
condemne
some
men
,
who
having
received
excellent
endowments
,
and
such
as
will
accuse
the
omissions
of
perfection
,
have
yet
sat
downe
by
the
way
,
and
frustrated
the
intention
of
their
habilities
.
For
certainely
as
some
men
have
sinned
,
in
the
principles
of
humanity
,
and
must
answer
,
for
not
being
men
,
so
others
offend
if
they
be
not
more
;
Magis
extra
vitia
quam
cum
virtutibus
,
would
commend
those
,
These
are
not
excusable
without
an
Excellency
.
For
great
constitutions
,
and
such
as
are
constellated
unto
knowledge
,
do
nothing
till
they
outdoe
all
;
they
come
short
of
themselves
if
they
go
not
beyond
others
,
and
must
not
sit
downe
under
the
degree
of
worthies
.
God
expects
no
lustre
from
the
minor
stars
,
but
if
the
Sun
should
not
illuminate
all
,
it
were
a
sin
in
Nature
.
Vltimus
bonorum
,
will
not
excuse
every
man
,
nor
is
it
sufficient
for
all
to
hold
the
common
levell
;
Mens
names
should
not
onely
distinguish
them
:
A
man
should
be
something
that
men
are
not
,
and
individuall
in
somewhat
beside
his
proper
nature
.
Thus
while
it
exceeds
not
the
bounds
of
reason
,
and
modesty
,
we
cannot
condemne
singularity
.
Nos
numerus
sumus
,
is
the
motto
of
the
multitude
,
and
for
that
reason
are
they
fooles
.
For
things
as
they
recede
from
unity
,
the
more
they
approach
to
imperfection
,
and
deformity
;
for
they
hold
their
perfection
in
their
simplicities
,
and
as
they
neerest
approach
unto
God
.
Now
as
there
are
many
great
wits
to
be
condemned
,
who
have
neglected
the
increment
of
Arts
,
and
the
sedulous
pursuit
of
knowledge
,
so
are
there
not
a
few
very
much
to
be
pittied
,
whose
industry
being
not
attended
with
naturall
parts
,
they
have
sweat
to
little
purpose
,
and
roled
the
stone
in
vain
:
which
chiefly
proceedeth
from
naturall
incapacity
,
and
geniall
indisposition
,
at
least
to
those
particular
wayes
whereunto
they
apply
their
endeavours
.
And
this
is
one
reason
why
though
Universities
bee
full
of
men
,
they
are
oftentimes
empty
of
learning
.
Why
as
there
are
some
which
do
much
without
learning
,
so
others
but
little
with
it
,
and
few
that
attaine
to
any
perfection
in
it
.
For
many
heads
that
undertake
it
,
were
never
squared
nor
timbred
for
it
.
There
are
not
onely
particular
men
,
but
whole
nations
indisposed
for
learning
,
whereunto
is
required
not
onely
education
,
but
a
pregnant
Minerva
and
teeming
constitution
.
For
the
wisdome
of
God
hath
divided
the
Genius
of
men
according
to
the
different
affaires
of
the
world
,
and
varied
their
inclinations
according
to
the
variety
of
Actions
to
be
performed
therein
,
which
they
who
consider
not
,
rudely
rushing
upon
professions
and
wayes
of
life
unequall
to
their
natures
;
dishonour
not
onely
themselves
and
their
functions
,
but
pervert
the
h●rmony
of
the
whole
world
.
For
if
the
world
went
on
as
God
hath
o●dained
it
,
and
were
every
one
implyed
in
points
concordant
to
their
Natures
;
Professions
,
Arts
and
Common-wealths
would
rise
up
of
themselves
;
nor
needed
we
a
Lanthorne
to
finde
a
man
in
Athens
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
adherence
unto
Antiquity
.
BUt
the
mortallest
enemy
unto
knowledge
,
and
that
which
hath
done
the
greatest
execution
upon
truth
,
hath
beene
a
peremptory
adhesion
unto
Authority
,
and
more
especially
the
establishing
of
our
beliefe
upon
the
dictates
of
Antiquities
.
For
(
as
every
capacity
may
obse●ve
)
most
men
of
Ages
present
,
so
superstitiously
do
look
on
Ages
past
,
that
the
authorities
of
the
one
,
exceed
the
reasons
of
the
other
.
Whose
persons
indeed
being
farre
removed
from
our
times
,
their
wo●ks
which
seldome
with
us
passe
uncontrouled
,
either
by
contemporaries
or
immediate
successors
,
are
now
become
out
of
the
distance
of
envies
.
And
the
farther
removed
from
present
times
,
are
conceived
to
approach
the
neerer
unto
truth
it selfe
.
Now
hereby
me
thinks
wee
manifestly
delude
our selves
,
and
widely
walke
out
of
the
tracke
of
tru●h
.
For
first
,
men
hereby
impose
a
thraldome
on
their
times
,
which
the
ingenuity
of
no
age
should
endure
,
or
indeed
the
presumption
of
any
did
ever
yet
enjoyne
.
Thus
Hippocrates
about
2000.
yeare
agoe
,
conceived
it
no
injustice
,
either
to
examine
or
refute
the
doct●ines
of
his
predecessors
:
Galen
the
like
,
and
Aristotle
most
of
any
;
yet
did
not
any
of
these
conceive
themselves
infallible
,
or
set
downe
their
dictates
as
verities
irrefragable
;
but
when
they
either
deliver
their
owne
inventions
,
or
rej●cted
other
mens
opinions
,
they
proceed
with
Judgement
and
Ingenuity
,
establishing
their
assertion
,
not
onely
with
great
solidity
,
but
submitting
them
also
unto
the
correction
of
future
discovery
.
Secondly
,
men
that
adore
times
past
,
consider
not
that
those
times
were
once
present
,
that
is
,
as
our
owne
are
at
this
instant
,
and
wee
our selves
unto
those
to
come
,
as
they
unto
us
at
present
;
as
wee
rely
on
them
,
even
so
will
those
on
us
,
and
magnifie
us
hereafter
,
who
at
present
condemne
our selves
;
which
very
absurdity
is
dayly
committed
amongst
us
even
in
the
esteeme
and
censure
of
our
owne
times
.
And
to
speake
impartially
,
old
men
from
whom
wee
should
exp●ct
the
greatest
example
of
wisdome
,
do
most
exceede
in
this
point
of
folly
;
commending
the
dayes
of
their
youth
,
they
scarce
remember
,
at
least
well
understood
not
;
extolling
those
times
their
younger
yeares
have
heard
their
fathers
condemne
,
and
condemning
those
times
the
gray
heads
of
their
posterity
shall
commend
.
And
thus
is
it
the
humour
of
many
heads
to
extoll
the
dayes
of
their
fore-fathers
,
and
declaime
against
the
wickednesse
of
times
present
;
which
notwithstanding
they
cannot
handsomely
doe
,
without
the
borrowed
helpe
and
satyres
of
times
past
,
condemning
the
vices
of
their
times
,
by
the
expressions
of
vices
in
times
which
they
commend
,
which
cannot
but
argue
the
community
of
vice
in
both
;
Horace
therefore
,
Juvenall
and
Perseus
were
no
prophets
,
although
their
lives
did
seeme
to
indigitate
and
point
at
our
times
.
There
is
a
certaine
list
of
vices
committed
in
all
ages
,
and
declaimed
against
by
all
Authors
,
which
will
last
as
long
as
humane
nature
,
or
digested
into
common
places
may
serve
for
any
theme
,
and
never
be
out
of
date
untill
Doomes
day
.
Thirdly
,
the
testimonies
of
An●●q●ity
and
such
as
passe
oraculously
amongst
us
,
were
not
if
wee
consider
them
alwayes
so
ex●ct
,
as
to
examine
the
doctrine
they
delivered
.
For
some
,
and
those
the
acutest
of
them
,
have
left
unto
us
many
things
of
falsitie
,
controulable
,
not
onely
by
criticall
and
collective
reason
,
but
common
and
countrey
observation
.
Hereof
there
want
not
many
examples
in
Aristotle
,
through
all
his
booke
of
animals
;
we
shall
instance
onely
in
three
of
his
Problemes
,
and
all
contained
under
one
S●ction
.
The
first
enquireth
why
a
Man
doth
cough
,
but
not
an
Oxe
or
Cow
?
whereas
notwithstanding
the
contrary
is
often
observed
by
husbandmen
,
and
stands
confirmed
by
those
who
have
expresly
treated
de
re
Rustica
,
and
have
also
delivered
diverse
remedies
for
it
.
Why
Juments
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
he
termes
them
)
as
Horses
,
Oxen
and
Asses
,
have
no
eruct●tion
or
belching
,
whereas
indeed
the
contrary
is
often
observed
,
and
also
delivered
by
Columella
.
And
thirdly
,
cur
solus
homo
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
why
man
alone
hath
gray
hayres
?
whereas
it
cannot
escape
the
eyes
,
and
ordinary
observation
of
all
men
,
that
horses
,
dogs
,
and
foxes
,
wax
gray
with
age
in
our
Countries
,
and
in
colder
regions
many
other
animals
without
it
.
Other
Authors
write
often
dubiously
,
even
in
matters
wherein
is
expected
a
strict
and
definitive
truth
,
extenuating
their
affirmations
,
with
aiunt
,
ferunt
,
fortasse
,
As
Dioscorides
,
Galen
,
Aristotle
,
and
many
more
.
Others
by
he●●e
say
,
taking
upon
trust
most
they
have
delivered
,
whose
volumes
are
meer
collections
,
drawne
from
the
mouthes
or
leaves
of
other
Authours
;
as
may
bee
observed
in
Plinie
,
Aelian
,
Athe●aeus
,
and
many
others
.
Not
a
few
transcriptively
,
subscribing
their
names
unto
other
mens
endeavours
,
and
meerely
transcribing
almost
all
they
have
written
.
The
Latines
transcribing
the
Greekes
,
the
Greekes
and
Latines
each
other
.
Thus
hath
Justine
borrowed
all
from
Trogus
Pompeius
,
and
Julius
solinus
in
a
manner
transcribed
Plinie
,
thus
ha●e
Lucian
and
Apuleius
served
Lucius
Pratensis
,
men
both
living
in
the
same
time
,
and
both
transcribing
the
same
Authour
,
in
those
famous
Bookes
,
Entituled
Lucius
by
the
one
,
and
Aureus
Asinus
by
the
other
.
In
the
same
measure
hath
Simocrates
in
his
Tract
de
Nilo
,
dealt
with
Diodorus
Siculus
,
as
may
be
observed
,
in
that
worke
annexed
unto
Herodotus
,
and
translated
by
Jungermannus
.
Thus
Eratosthenes
wholy
translated
Timotheus
de
Insulis
,
not
reserving
the
very
Preface
.
The
very
same
doth
Strabo
report
of
Edorus
and
Ariston
in
a
Treatise
entituled
de
Milo
.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
hath
also
observed
many
examples
hereof
among
the
Greekes
,
and
Plinie
speaketh
very
plainely
in
his
Preface
,
that
conferring
his
Authors
,
and
comparing
their
workes
together
,
hee
generally
found
those
that
went
before
verbatim
transcribed
,
by
those
that
followed
after
,
and
their
originalls
never
so
much
as
mentioned
.
Even
the
magnified
Virgil
hath
borrowed
almost
all
his
works
:
his
Eclogues
from
Theocritus
,
his
Georgicks
from
H●siod
and
Aratus
,
his
Aeneads
from
Homer
,
the
second
Booke
thereof
containing
the
exploit
of
Sinon
and
the
Trojan
horses
,
(
as
Macrobius
observeth
)
he
hath
verbatim
derived
from
Pisander
.
Our
own
profession
is
not
excusable
herein
.
Thus
Oribasius
▪
Aetius
and
Aegineta
have
in
a
manner
transcribed
Galen
.
But
Marcellus
Empericus
who
hath
left
a
famous
worke
de
medicamentis
,
hath
word
for
word
,
transcribed
all
Scriboneus
Largus
,
de
compositione
medicamentorum
,
and
not
left
out
his
very
peroration
.
And
thus
may
we
perceive
the
Ancients
were
but
men
,
even
like
our selves
.
The
practise
of
transcription
in
our
dayes
was
no
monster
in
theirs
:
Plagiarie
had
not
its
nativitie
with
printing
,
but
began
in
times
when
thefts
were
difficult
,
and
the
paucity
of
bookes
scarce
wanted
that
invention
.
Fourthly
,
while
we
so
eargerly
adhear
unto
Antiquity
,
and
the
accounts
of
elder
times
,
we
are
to
consider
the
fabulous
condition
thereof
;
and
that
wee
shall
not
deny
if
wee
call
to
minde
the
mendacity
of
Greece
,
from
whom
we
have
received
most
relations
,
and
that
a
considerable
part
of
Ancient
times
,
was
by
the
Greeks
themselves
termed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
made
up
or
stuffed
out
with
fables
,
and
surely
the
fabulous
inclination
of
those
dayes
,
was
greater
then
any
since
,
which
swarmed
so
with
fables
,
and
from
such
slender
grounds
,
tooke
hyn●es
for
fictions
,
poysoning
the
world
ever
after
;
wherein
how
far
they
exceeded
,
may
be
exemplified
from
Palaephatus
,
in
his
book
of
fabulous
narrations
.
That
fable
of
Orpheus
,
who
by
the
melody
of
his
musick
,
made
woods
and
trees
to
follow
him
,
was
raised
upon
a
slender
foundation
;
for
there
were
a
crew
of
mad
women
,
retyred
unto
a
mountain
,
from
whence
being
pacifyed
by
his
Musicke
,
they
descended
with
boughs
in
their
hands
,
which
unto
the
fabulositie
of
those
times
,
proved
a
sufficient
ground
to
celebrate
unto
all
posteritie
the
Magick
of
Orpheus
harpe
,
and
its
power
to
attract
the
senselesse
trees
about
it
.
That
Medea
the
famous
Sorceresse
could
renue
youth
,
and
make
old
men
young
againe
,
was
nothing
else
but
that
from
the
knowledge
of
simples
shee
had
a
receipt
to
make
white
haire
black
,
and
reduce
old
heads
into
the
tincture
of
youth
againe
.
The
fable
of
Gerion
and
Ce●berus
with
three
heads
was
this
:
Gerion
was
of
the
City
Tricarinia
that
is
of
three
heads
,
and
Ce●berus
of
the
same
place
was
one
of
his
dogs
,
which
running
into
a
cave
upon
pursuit
of
his
masters
oxen
,
Hercules
perforce
drew
him
out
of
that
place
,
from
whence
the
conceits
of
those
dayes
affirmed
no
lesse
,
then
that
He●cules
descended
into
hell
,
and
brought
up
Cerberus
into
the
habitation
of
the
Living
.
Upon
the
like
grounds
was
raised
the
figment
of
Briareus
,
who
dwelling
in
a
city
called
Hecatonchiria
,
the
fancies
of
those
times
assigned
him
an
hundred
hands
.
T
was
ground
enough
to
fancy
wings
unto
Daedasus
,
in
that
he
stole
out
of
a
window
from
Minos
,
and
sailed
away
with
his
son
Icarus
,
who
steering
his
cours
wisely
,
escaped
,
but
his
son
carrying
too
high
a
saile
was
drowned
.
That
Niobe
weeping
over
her
children
was
turned
into
a
stone
,
was
nothing
else
but
that
during
her
life
,
she
erected
over
their
s●pultures
,
a
marble
tombe
of
her
owne
.
When
Acteon
had
undone
himselfe
with
dogs
,
and
the
prodigall
attendance
of
hunting
,
they
made
a
solemne
story
how
he
was
devoured
by
his
hounds
.
And
upon
the
like
grounds
was
raised
the
Anthropophagie
of
D●omedes
his
horses
.
Upon
as
slender
foundation
was
built
,
the
fable
of
the
Minotaure
;
for
one
Taurus
a
servant
of
Minos
begat
his
mistresse
Pasiphae
with
childe
,
from
whence
the
infant
was
named
Minotaurus
.
Now
this
unto
the
fabulositie
of
those
times
was
thought
sufficient
to
accuse
Pasiphae
of
Beastialitie
,
or
admitting
conjunction
with
a
Bull
,
and
in
succeeding
ages
gave
a
hynte
of
depravity
unto
Domitian
to
act
the
fable
into
Realitie
.
Fiftly
,
we
applaude
many
things
delivered
by
the
Ancients
,
which
are
in
themselves
but
ordinarie
,
and
come
short
of
our
own
conceptions
.
Thus
we
usually
extoll
,
and
our
Orations
cannot
escape
the
sayings
of
the
wisemen
of
Greece
.
Nosce
teipsum
of
Thales
:
Nosce
tempus
of
Pittacus
:
Nihil
nimis
of
Cleobulus
;
which
notwithstanding
to
speake
indifferently
,
are
but
vulgar
precepts
in
Morality
,
carrying
with
them
nothing
above
the
lyne
,
or
beyond
the
extemporall
sententiosity
of
common
conceits
with
us
.
Thus
we
magnifie
the
Apothegmes
,
or
reputed
replyes
of
wisdome
,
whereof
many
are
to
be
seen
in
Laertius
,
more
in
Lycosthenes
,
not
a
few
in
the
second
booke
of
Macrobius
,
in
the
salts
of
Cicero
Augustus
,
and
the
Comicall
wits
of
those
times
:
in
most
whereof
there
is
not
much
of
admiration
,
and
are
me
thinkes
exceeded
,
not
only
in
the
replyes
of
wise
men
,
but
the
passages
of
societie
and
daily
urbanities
of
our
times
.
And
thus
we
extoll
their
adage●
or
proverbs
;
and
Erasmus
hath
taken
great
pains
to
make
collections
of
them
,
whereof
notwithstanding
the
greater
part
will
,
I
beleeve
,
unto
in●different
judges
be
esteemed
no
such
rarities
,
and
may
be
paralelled
,
if
not
exceeded
,
by
those
of
more
unlearned
nations
,
&
many
of
our
own
.
Sixtly
,
wee
urge
authorities
,
in
points
that
need
not
,
and
introduce
the
testimony
of
ancient
writers
,
to
confirm
things
evidently
beleeved
,
and
whereto
no
reasonble
hearer
but
would
assent
without
them
,
such
as
are
;
Nemo
mortalium
omnibus
horis
sapit
.
Virtute
nil
praestantius
,
nil
pulchrius
;
Omnia
vincit
amor
.
Praeclarum
quiddam
veritas
,
All
which
,
although
things
knowne
and
vulgar
,
are
frequently
urged
by
many
men
,
and
though
triviall
verities
in
our
mouthes
,
yet
noted
from
Plato
,
Ovid
,
or
Cicero
,
they
receive
immediate
additions
,
and
become
reputed
elegancies
.
For
many
hundred
to
instance
but
in
one
we
meet
with
while
we
are
writing
.
Antonius
Guevara
that
elegant
Spaniard
,
in
his
book
intituled
,
The
Diall
of
Princes
,
beginneth
his
Epistle
thus
.
Apolonius
Thyan●us
disputing
with
the
Schollers
of
Hiarchas
,
said
,
that
among
all
the
affections
of
nature
,
nothing
was
more
naturall
,
then
the
desire
all
have
to
preserve
life
;
which
being
a
confessed
truth
,
and
a
veritie
acknowledged
by
all
,
it
was
a
superstuous
affectation
,
to
derive
its
authoritie
from
Apolonius
,
or
seeke
a
confirmation
thereof
as
farre
as
India
,
and
the
learned
Schollers
of
Hiarchus
;
which
whether
it
be
not
al
one
to
strengthen
common
dignities
and
principles
known
by
themselves
,
with
the
authoritie
of
Mathematicians
;
or
thinke
a
man
should
beleeve
;
The
whole
is
greater
then
its
parts
,
rather
upon
the
authoritie
of
Euclide
,
then
if
it
were
propounded
alone
,
I
leave
unto
the
second
and
wiser
cogitations
of
all
men
.
T
is
sure
a
practise
that
savours
much
of
Pedantery
,
a
Reserve
of
Puerilitie
wee
have
not
shaken
off
from
Schoole
,
where
being
seasoned
with
Minor
sentences
,
by
a
neglect
of
higher
enquiries
,
they
prescribe
upon
our
riper
cares
,
and
are
never
worne
out
but
with
our
memories
.
Lastly
,
while
we
so
devoutly
adhere
unto
Antiquity
in
some
things
,
we
doe
not
consider
we
have
deserted
them
in
severall
other
;
for
they
indeed
have
not
only
been
imperfect
,
in
the
conceit
of
many
things
,
but
either
ignorant
or
erroneous
in
divers
other
.
They
understood
not
the
motion
of
the
eight
spheare
from
West
to
East
,
and
so
conceived
the
longitude
of
the
starres
invariable
.
They
conceived
the
torrid
Zone
unhabitable
,
and
so
made
frustrate
the
goodliest
part
of
the
earth
.
But
we
now
know
't
is
very
well
empeopled
,
and
the
habitation
thereof
esteemed
so
happy
,
that
some
have
made
it
the
proper
seat
of
Paradise
,
and
beene
so
farre
from
judging
it
unhabitable
that
they
have
made
it
the
first
habitation
of
all
.
Many
of
the
Ancients
denyed
the
Antipodes
,
and
some
unto
the
penalty
of
contrary
affirmations
;
but
the
experience
of
our
enlarged
navigations
,
can
now
assert
them
beyond
all
dubitation
.
Having
thus
totally
relinquisht
them
in
some
things
,
it
may
not
be
presumptuous
,
to
examine
them
in
others
,
but
surely
most
unreasonable
to
adhere
to
them
in
all
,
as
though
they
were
infallible
or
could
not
erre
in
any
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
Authority
.
NOr
is
only
a
resolved
prostration
unto
Antiquity
a
powerfull
enemy
unto
knowledge
,
but
also
a
consident
adherence
unto
any
Authority
,
or
resignation
of
our
judgements
upon
the
testimony
of
any
Age
or
Author
whatsoever
.
For
first
,
to
speake
generally
an
argument
from
Authority
to
wiser
examinations
,
is
but
a
weaker
kinde
of
proofe
,
it
being
no
other
but
a
topicall
probation
,
and
as
we
terme
it
,
an
inartificiall
argument
,
depending
upon
a
naked
asseveration
:
wherein
neither
declaring
the
causes
,
affections
or
adjuncts
of
what
we
believe
.
It
carrieth
not
with
it
the
reasonable
inducements
of
knowledge
,
and
therefore
contr
a
negantem
principia
,
Ipse
dixit
,
or
oportet
discentem
credere
,
although
they
may
be
postulates
,
very
accomodable
unto
Junior
indoctrinations
,
yet
are
their
authorities
but
temporary
,
and
not
to
be
imbraced
beyond
the
minority
of
our
intellectuals
.
For
our
advanced
beliefs
are
not
to
be
built
upon
dictates
,
but
having
received
the
probable
inducements
of
truth
,
we
become
emancipated
from
testimoniall
engagements
,
and
are
to
erect
upon
the
surer
base
of
reason
.
Secondly
,
unto
reasonable
perpensions
it
hath
no
place
in
some
Sciences
,
small
in
others
,
and
suffereth
many
restrictions
,
even
where
it
is
most
admitted
.
It
is
of
no
validity
in
the
M●thematicks
,
especially
the
mother
part
thereof
Arithmetick
and
Geometry
:
For
these
Sciences
concluding
from
dignities
and
principles
knowne
by
themselves
,
they
receive
not
satisfaction
from
probable
reasons
,
much
lesse
from
bare
and
peremptory
asseverations
.
And
therefore
if
all
Athens
should
decree
,
that
in
every
triangle
,
wo
sides
which
soever
be
taken
are
greater
then
the
side
remaining
,
or
that
in
rectangle
triangles
the
square
which
is
made
of
the
side
that
sub●endeth
the
right
angle
,
is
equall
to
the
squares
which
are
made
of
the
sides
containing
the
right
angle
:
Although
there
be
a
certaine
truth
therein
,
would
Geometritians
notwithstanding
,
receive
a
satisfaction
without
demonstration
thereof
?
'T
is
true
by
the
vulgarity
of
Philosophers
,
there
are
many
points
beleeved
without
probation
,
and
if
a
man
affirme
from
Ptolomy
,
that
the
Sun
is
bigger
then
the
Earth
,
shall
he
probably
meet
with
any
contradiction
herein
,
whereunto
notwithstanding
Astronomers
will
not
assent
without
some
convincing
argument
or
demonstrative
proofe
thereof
?
And
therefore
certainly
of
all
men
a
Philosopher
should
be
no
swearer
:
for
an
oath
which
is
the
end
of
controversies
in
Law
cannot
determine
any
here
,
nor
are
the
deepest
sacraments
or
desperate
imp●●cations
of
any
force
to
perswade
where
reason
only
,
and
necessary
mediums
must
induce
.
In
naturall
Philosophy
,
and
which
is
more
generally
pursued
amongst
us
,
it
carryeth
but
slender
consideration
,
for
that
also
proceeding
from
setled
principles
,
therein
is
expected
a
satisfaction
from
scientificiall
progressions
,
and
such
as
beget
,
a
sure
and
rationall
beleefe
.
For
if
Authority
might
have
made
out
the
assertions
of
Philosophy
,
wee
might
have
held
,
that
snow
was
blacke
,
that
the
sea
was
but
the
sweat
of
the
earth
,
and
many
of
the
like
absurdities
.
Then
was
Aristotle
injurious
to
fall
upon
Melissus
,
and
to
reject
the
assertions
of
Anaxagoras
,
Anaximander
,
and
Empedocles
,
and
then
were
we
also
ungratefull
unto
himselfe
,
from
whom
our
Junior
endeavours
embracing
many
things
by
his
authority
,
our
mature
and
secondary
enquiries
,
are
forced
to
quit
those
receptions
,
and
to
adhere
unto
the
nearest
accounts
of
reason
.
And
although
it
be
not
unusuall
,
even
in
Philosophicall
tractates
to
make
enumeration
of
Authors
,
yet
are
there
reasons
usually
introduced
,
and
to
ingenuous
readers
doe
carry
the
stroake
in
the
perswasion
.
And
surely
if
we
account
it
reasonable
among
our selves
,
and
not
injurious
unto
rationall
Authors
,
no
farther
to
abet
their
opinions
then
as
they
are
supported
by
solid
reason
;
certainly
with
more
excusable
reservation
may
we
shrink
at
their
bare
testimonies
,
whose
argument
is
but
precarious
and
subsists
upon
the
charity
of
our
assentments
.
In
Morality
,
Rhetorick
,
Law
and
History
,
there
is
I
confesse
a
frequent
and
allowable
use
of
testimony
,
and
yet
herein
I
perceive
,
it
is
not
unlimitable
,
but
admitteth
many
restrictions
.
Thus
in
Law
both
Civill
and
Divine
,
that
is
only
esteemed
legitimum
testimonium
,
or
a
legall
testimony
,
which
receives
comprobation
from
the
mouths
of
at
least
two
witnesses
;
and
that
not
onely
for
prevention
of
calumny
,
but
assurance
against
mistake
,
whereas
notwithstanding
the
solid
reason
of
one
man
,
is
as
sufficient
as
the
clamor
of
a
whole
Nation
;
and
within
imprejudicate
apprehensions
begets
as
firm
a
beleef
as
the
authoritie
or
aggregated
testimony
of
many
hundreds
:
For
reason
being
the
very
root
of
our
natures
,
and
the
principles
thereof
common
unto
all
,
what
is
against
the
lawes
of
true
reason
,
or
the
undeceived
understanding
of
any
one
,
if
rightly
apprehended
must
be
disclaimed
by
all
Nations
,
and
rejected
even
by
mankinde
.
Againe
,
a
testimony
is
of
small
validity
if
deduced
from
men
out
of
their
owne
profession
;
so
if
Lactantius
affirme
the
figure
of
the
earth
is
plaine
,
or
Austin
himselfe
deny
there
are
Antipodes
;
though
venerable
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
and
ever
to
be
honoured
,
will
their
authorities
prove
sufficient
to
ground
a
beleefe
thereon
?
whereas
notwithstanding
the
solid
reason
or
confirmed
experience
of
any
man
,
is
very
approveable
in
what
profession
soever
.
So
Raymund
Sebund
,
a
Physitian
of
Tholouze
,
besides
his
learned
Dialogues
,
de
natura
humana
,
hath
written
a
naturall
Theologie
,
demonstrating
therein
the
Attributes
of
God
,
and
attempting
the
like
in
most
points
of
Religion
.
So
Hugo
Grocius
a
Civilian
,
did
write
an
excellent
Tract
in
Dutch
of
the
verity
of
Christian
Religion
,
and
hath
since
contracted
the
same
into
six
bookes
in
Latine
,
wherein
most
rationally
delivering
themselves
,
their
works
will
be
embraced
by
most
that
understand
them
,
and
their
reasons
enforce
beliefe
even
from
prejudicate
Readers
.
Neither
indeed
have
the
authorities
of
men
bin
ever
so
awfull
,
but
that
by
some
they
have
beene
rejected
,
even
in
their
owne
professions
.
Thus
Aristotle
affirming
the
birth
of
the
Infant
or
time
of
its
gestation
,
extendeth
sometimes
unto
the
eleventh
month
,
but
Hippocrates
averring
that
it
exceedeth
not
the
tenth
.
Adrian
the
Emperour
in
a
solemne
processe
,
determined
for
Aristotle
,
but
Justinian
many
yeares
after
,
tooke
in
with
Hippocrates
and
reversed
the
Decree
of
the
other
.
Thus
have
Councels
not
onely
condemned
private
men
,
but
the
Decrees
and
Acts
of
one
another
.
So
Galen
after
all
his
veneration
of
Hippocrates
,
in
some
things
hath
fallen
from
him
.
Avicen
in
many
from
Galen
,
and
others
succeeding
from
him
:
and
although
the
singularity
of
Paracelsus
be
intollerable
,
who
sparing
onely
Hippocrates
,
hath
reviled
not
onely
the
Authors
,
but
almost
all
the
learning
that
went
before
him
;
yet
is
it
not
much
lesse
injurious
unto
knowledge
obstinately
and
inconvincibly
to
side
with
any
one
:
Which
humour
unhappily
possessing
many
men
,
they
have
by
prejudice
withdrawne
themselves
into
parties
,
and
contemning
the
soveraignty
of
truth
,
seditiously
abetted
the
private
divisions
of
error
.
Moreover
a
Testimony
in
points
historicall
,
and
where
it
is
of
unavoydable
use
,
is
of
no
illation
in
the
negative
,
nor
is
it
of
consequence
that
Herodo●us
writing
nothing
of
Rome
,
there
was
therefore
no
such
city
in
his
time
;
or
because
Dioscorides
hath
made
no
mention
of
Unicornes
horne
,
there
is
therefore
no
such
thing
in
Nature
.
Indeed
intending
an
accurate
enumeration
of
Medicall
materials
,
the
omission
hereof
affords
some
probability
;
it
was
not
used
by
the
Ancients
,
but
will
not
conclude
the
nonexistence
thereof
.
For
so
may
we
annihilate
many
simples
unknowne
to
his
enquiries
,
as
Senna
,
Rhabarbe
,
B●zoar
,
Ambregris
,
and
divers
others
.
Whereas
indeed
the
reason
of
man
hath
no
such
restraint
,
concluding
not
onely
affirmatively
but
negatively
,
not
onely
affirming
there
is
no
magnitude
beyond
the
last
heavens
,
but
also
denying
there
is
any
vacuity
within
them
:
Although
it
be
confessed
the
affirmative
hath
the
prerogative
illation
,
and
Barbara
engrosseth
the
powerfull
demonstration
.
Lastly
,
the
strange
and
unimaginable
relations
made
by
Authors
,
may
sufficiently
discourage
our
adherence
unto
Authority
,
and
which
if
we
beleeve
we
must
be
apt
to
swallow
any
thing
.
Thus
Basil
will
tell
us
,
the
Serpent
went
erect
like
man
,
and
that
that
beast
could
speake
before
the
fall
.
Tostatus
would
make
us
beleeve
that
Nilus
encreaseth
every
new
Moone
.
Leonardo
●ioravanti
an
Italian
Physitian
,
beside
many
other
secrets
assumeth
unto
himselfe
the
discovery
of
one
concerning
Pellitory
of
the
wall
;
that
is
,
that
it
never
groweth
in
the
sight
of
the
North
star
.
Doue
si
possa
vedere
la
stella
Tramontana
,
wherein
how
wide
he
is
from
truth
is
easily
discoverable
unto
every
one
,
who
hath
but
Astronomy
enough
to
know
that
starre
.
Franciscus
Sanctius
in
a
laudable
Comment
of
his
upon
Alciats
Emblems
,
affirmeth
and
that
from
experience
,
a
Nightingale
hath
no
tongue
.
Avem
Philomelam
lingua
carere
pro
certo
affirmare
possum
,
nisi
me
oculi
fallunt
.
Which
if
any
man
for
while
shall
beleeve
upon
his
experience
,
he
may
at
his
leasure
refute
it
by
his
owne
.
What
foole
almost
would
beleeve
,
at
least
,
what
wise
man
would
rely
upon
that
Antidote
delivered
by
Pierius
in
his
Hieroglyphicks
against
the
sting
of
a
Scorpion
?
that
is
,
to
sit
upon
an
Asse
with
ones
face
toward
his
taile
;
for
so
the
paine
,
from
its
sting
leaveth
the
man
,
and
passeth
into
the
beast
.
It
were
me
thinks
but
an
uncomfortable
receite
for
a
Quartane
Ague
,
and
yet
as
good
perhaps
as
many
others
used
,
to
have
recourse
unto
the
remedy
of
Sammonicus
,
that
is
,
to
lay
the
fourth
book
of
Homers
Iliads
under
ones
head
,
according
to
the
precept
of
that
Physitian
and
Poet
,
Moeoniae
Iliados
quartum
suppone
trementi
,
There
are
surely
few
that
have
beliefe
to
swallow
,
or
hope
enough
to
experiment
the
Collyrium
of
Albe●tus
,
which
promiseth
a
strange
effect
,
and
such
as
Thieves
would
count
inestimable
;
that
is
,
to
make
one
see
in
the
darke
:
yet
thus
much
,
according
unto
his
receit
,
will
the
right
eye
of
an
Hedge-hog
boyled
in
oyle
and
preserved
in
a
brasen
vessell
effect
.
As
strange
it
is
,
and
unto
vicious
inclinations
were
worth
a
nights
lodging
with
Lais
,
what
is
delivered
in
Kiranides
,
that
the
left
stone
of
a
Weesell
,
wrapt
up
in
the
skin
of
a
she
Mule
,
is
able
to
secure
incontinency
from
conception
.
These
with
swarmes
of
others
have
men
delivered
in
their
writings
,
whose
verities
are
onely
supported
by
their
Authorities
:
but
being
neither
consonant
unto
reason
,
nor
correspondent
unto
experiment
,
their
affirmations
are
unto
us
no
Axiomes
,
wee
esteeme
thereof
as
things
unsaid
,
and
account
them
but
in
the
list
of
nothing
.
I
wish
herein
the
Chymistes
had
beene
more
sparing
,
who
overmagnifying
their
preparations
,
inveigle
the
curiosity
of
many
,
and
delude
the
security
of
most
.
For
if
their
experiments
would
answer
their
encomiums
,
the
Stone
and
Quartane
Agues
,
were
not
opprobrious
unto
Physitians
;
And
we
might
contemne
that
first
,
and
most
uncomfortable
Aphorisme
of
Hippocrates
;
Ars
Longa
,
Vita
Brevis
,
For
surely
that
Art
were
soone
attained
,
that
hath
so
generall
remedies
,
and
life
could
not
be
short
,
were
there
such
to
prolong
it
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
A
briefe
enumeration
of
Authors
.
NOw
for
as
much
as
we
have
discoursed
of
Authority
,
and
there
is
scarce
any
tradition
or
popular
error
but
stands
also
delivered
by
some
good
Author
;
we
shall
endeavour
a
short
discovery
of
such
as
for
the
major
part
have
given
authority
hereto
:
who
although
excellent
and
usefull
Authors
,
yet
being
either
transcriptive
,
or
following
the
common
relations
of
things
,
their
accounts
are
not
to
be
swallowed
at
large
,
or
entertained
without
a
prudent
circumspection
.
In
whom
the
ipse
dixit
,
although
it
be
no
powerfull
argument
in
any
,
is
yet
lesse
au●hentick
then
in
many
other
,
because
they
deliver
not
their
owne
experiences
,
but
others
affirmations
,
and
write
from
others
as
we
our selves
from
them
.
1.
The
first
in
order
as
also
in
time
,
shall
be
Herodotus
of
Halicarnassus
,
an
excellent
and
very
elegant
Historian
,
whose
books
of
history
were
so
well
received
in
his
owne
dayes
,
that
at
their
rehearsall
in
the
Olympick
g●mes
,
they
obtained
the
names
of
the
nine
Muses
,
and
continued
in
such
esteeme
unto
descending
Ages
,
that
Cicero
termed
him
Historiarum
parens
.
And
Dionysius
his
Countreyman
,
in
an
Epistle
to
Pompey
,
after
an
expresse
comparison
,
affords
him
the
better
of
Thucydides
;
all
which
notwithstanding
,
he
hath
received
from
some
,
the
stile
of
Mendaciorum
pater
;
his
authority
was
much
infringed
by
Plutarch
,
who
being
offended
with
him
,
as
Polybius
had
bin
with
Philarcus
,
for
speaking
too
coldly
of
his
Countreymen
,
hath
left
a
particular
Tract
,
de
Malignitate
Herodot●
,
But
in
this
latter
Century
,
Cam●rarius
and
Stephanus
have
stepped
in
,
and
by
their
witty
Apologies
,
effectually
endeavoured
to
frustrate
the
arguments
of
Plutarch
,
or
any
other
.
Now
in
this
Author
,
as
may
be
observed
in
our
ensuing
▪
Discourse
,
and
is
better
discernable
in
the
perusall
of
himselfe
,
there
are
many
things
fabulously
delivered
,
and
not
to
be
accepted
as
truthes
:
whereby
neverthelesse
if
any
man
be
deceived
,
the
Author
is
not
so
culpable
as
the
believer
.
For
he
indeed
imitating
the
father
Poet
,
whose
life
he
hath
also
written
,
and
as
Thucydides
observeth
,
as
well
intending
the
delight
as
benefit
of
his
Reader
,
hath
besprinkled
his
worke
with
many
fabulosities
,
whereby
if
any
man
be
led
into
errour
,
he
mistaketh
the
intention
of
the
Author
,
who
plainly
confesseth
hee
writeth
many
things
by
hearesay
,
and
forgetteth
a
very
considerable
caution
of
his
,
that
is
,
Ego
quae
fando
cognovi
,
exponere
narratione
mea
debe●
omnia
;
credere
autem
esse
vera
omnia
,
non
debeo
,
2.
In
the
second
place
is
Cresias
the
Cnidian
,
Physitian
unto
Artaxerxes
King
of
Persia
,
his
books
are
often
cited
by
ancient
Writers
;
and
by
the
industry
of
Stephanus
and
Rodomanus
,
there
are
extant
some
fragments
thereof
in
our
dayes
;
he
wrote
the
History
of
Persia
,
and
many
narrations
of
India
.
In
the
first
as
having
a
fair
oportunity
to
know
the
truth
:
And
as
Diodorus
affirmeth
the
perusall
of
Persian
records
,
his
testimony
is
acceptable
in
his
Indiary
relations
,
wherein
are
contained
strange
and
incredible
accounts
,
he
is
surely
to
be
read
with
suspension
;
and
these
were
they
which
weakned
his
authority
with
former
ages
,
and
made
him
contemptible
unto
most
.
For
as
we
may
observe
,
he
is
seldome
mentioned
,
without
a
derogatory
parenthesis
in
any
Author
;
Aristotle
besides
the
frequent
undervaluing
of
his
authority
,
in
his
bookes
of
Animals
gives
him
the
lie
no
lesse
then
twice
,
concerning
the
seed
of
Elephants
.
Strabo
in
his
xi
booke
hath
left
a
harder
censure
of
him
.
Equidem
facil●us
Hesi●do
&
Homero
,
aliquis
●idem
adhibuerit
,
itemque
Tragicis
Poetis
▪
quam
Ctesiae
Herodoto
,
Hellanico
&
eorum
similibus
,
But
Lucian
hath
spoken
more
plainly
then
any
.
Scripsit
Ctesias
de
Indorum
regione
,
deque
tis
quae
●pud
illos
sunt
,
ea
quae
nec
ipse
v●dit
,
neque
ex
ull●●s
sermone
audivit
,
Yet
were
his
relations
taken
up
by
most
succeeding
Writers
,
and
many
thereof
revived
by
our
Country-man
,
Sir
John
Mandevell
Knight
and
Doctor
in
Physicke
,
who
after
thirty
years
peregrination
dyed
at
Leige
,
and
was
there
honourably
interred
.
He
left
behinde
him
a
booke
of
his
travells
,
which
hath
been
honoured
with
the
translation
of
many
languages
,
and
hath
now
continued
above
three
hundred
years
;
herein
he
often
attesteth
the
fabulous
relations
of
Ctesias
,
and
seems
to
confirme
the
refuted
accounts
of
Antiquity
:
all
which
may
still
be
received
in
some
acceptions
of
morality
,
and
to
a
pregnant
invention
,
may
afforde
commendable
mythologie
,
but
in
a
naturall
and
proper
Exposition
,
it
containeth
impossibilities
and
things
inconsistent
with
truth
.
3.
There
is
a
Book
de
mirandis
auditionibus
,
ascribed
unto
Aristotle
,
another
de
mirabilibus
narrationibus
,
written
long
after
by
Antigonus
,
another
also
of
the
same
title
by
Plegon
Trallianus
translated
by
Xilander
,
and
with
the
Annotations
of
Meursius
;
all
whereof
make
good
the
promise
of
their
titles
and
may
be
read
with
caution
;
which
if
any
man
shall
likewise
observe
in
the
Lecture
of
Philostratus
,
concerning
the
life
of
Apolonius
,
or
not
only
in
ancient
Writers
,
but
shall
carry
a
wary
eye
,
on
Paulus
Venetus
,
Jovius
,
Olaus
Magnus
,
Nierembergius
,
and
many
other
,
I
thinke
his
circumspection
is
laudable
,
and
he
may
thereby
decline
occasion
of
Error
.
4.
Dioscorides
Anazarbeus
,
hee
wrote
many
bookes
in
Physicke
,
but
six
thereof
de
Materia
Medica
,
have
found
the
greatest
esteeme
;
hee
is
an
Author
of
good
Antiquity
,
and
better
use
,
preferred
by
Galen
before
Cratevas
,
Pamphilus
,
and
all
that
attempted
the
like
description
before
him
;
yet
all
hee
delivereth
therein
is
not
to
be
conceived
Oraculous
:
For
beside
that
,
following
the
warres
under
Anthony
,
the
course
of
his
life
would
not
permit
a
punctuall
examen
in
all
;
There
are
many
things
concerning
the
nature
of
simples
,
traditionally
delivered
,
and
to
which
I
beleeve
he
gave
no
assent
himselfe
.
It
had
been
an
excellent
receit
,
and
in
his
time
when
Sadles
were
scarce
in
fashion
of
very
great
use
,
if
that
were
true
,
which
he
delivers
,
that
Vitex
,
or
Agnus
Castus
held
only
in
the
hand
,
preserveth
the
rider
from
galling
.
It
were
a
strange
effect
,
and
whores
would
forsake
the
expe●iment
of
Savine
.
If
that
were
a
truth
which
hee
delivereth
of
Brake
or
femall
fearne
,
that
only
treading
over
it
,
it
causeth
a
sudden
abortion
.
It
were
to
be
wished
true
,
and
women
would
Idolize
him
,
could
that
be
made
out
which
he
recordeth
of
Phyllon
,
Mercury
,
and
other
vegetables
,
that
the
juice
of
the
masle
plant
drunke
,
or
the
leaves
but
applied
unto
the
genitalls
,
determines
their
conceptions
unto
males
.
In
these
relations
although
he
be
more
sparing
,
his
predecessours
were
very
numerous
;
and
Gallen
hereof
most
sharply
accuseth
Pamphilus
:
many
of
the
like
nature
we
meet
sometimes
in
Oribasius
,
Acius
,
Trallianus
,
Serapion
,
Evax
,
and
Marcellus
,
whereof
some
containing
no
colour
of
verity
,
we
may
at
first
sight
reject
them
,
others
which
seem
to
carry
some
face
of
truth
,
we
may
reduce
unto
experiment
.
And
herein
we
shall
rather
peforme
good
offices
unto
truth
,
then
any
disservice
unto
their
relators
,
who
have
well
deserved
of
succeeding
ages
,
from
whom
having
received
the
conceptions
of
former
times
,
we
have
the
readier
hint
of
their
conformity
with
ours
,
and
may
accordingly
explore
their
verities
.
5.
Plinius
Secundus
of
Verona
,
a
man
of
great
eloquence
,
and
industry
indefatigable
,
as
may
appeare
by
the
number
of
the
writings
,
especially
those
now
extant
,
and
which
are
never
like
to
perish
,
but
euen
with
learning
it selfe
,
that
is
,
his
naturall
Historie
comprised
in
36.
bookes
;
hee
was
the
greatest
Collector
or
Rhapsodist
of
all
the
Latines
,
and
as
Suetonius
de
viris
Illustribus
observeth
,
hee
collected
this
piece
out
of
2000.
Latine
and
Greeke
Authors
.
Now
what
is
very
strange
,
there
is
scarce
a
popular
errour
passant
in
our
dayes
,
which
is
not
either
directly
expressed
,
or
diductively
contained
in
this
worke
,
which
being
in
the
hands
of
most
men
,
hath
proved
a
powerfull
occasion
of
their
propogation
;
wherein
notwithstanding
the
credulitie
of
the
Reader
,
is
more
condemnable
then
the
curiositie
of
the
Authour
.
For
commonly
he
nameth
the
Authors
,
from
whom
he
received
those
accounts
,
and
writes
himselfe
by
heare
say
,
as
in
his
Preface
unto
Vespasian
he
acknowledgeth
.
6.
Claudius
Aelianus
,
who
flourished
not
long
after
in
the
raigne
of
Trajan
,
unto
whom
he
dedicated
his
Tacticks
,
an
elegant
and
miscellaneous
Author
,
he
hath
left
two
bookes
which
are
in
the
hands
of
every
one
,
his
History
of
Animals
,
and
his
Varia
historia
,
wherein
are
contained
many
things
supicious
,
not
a
few
false
,
some
impossible
;
hee
is
much
beholding
unto
Ctesias
,
and
in
many
subjects
writes
more
confidently
then
Plinie
.
7.
Julius
Solinus
,
who
lived
also
about
his
time
:
He
left
a
work
entituled
Polyhistor
,
containing
great
varietie
of
matter
,
and
is
with
most
in
good
request
at
this
day
:
but
to
speake
freely
what
cannot
bee
concealed
,
it
is
but
Plinie
varied
,
or
a
transcription
of
his
naturall
historie
;
nor
is
it
without
all
wonder
it
hath
continued
so
long
,
but
is
now
likely
,
and
deserves
indeed
to
live
for
ever
;
not
so
much
for
the
elegancy
of
the
text
,
as
the
excellency
of
the
comment
,
lately
performed
by
Salmasius
,
under
the
name
of
Plinian
exercitations
.
8.
Athenaeus
a
d●lectable
Author
,
and
very
various
,
and
as
Causabone
in
his
Epistle
stiles
him
Gr●corum
Plinius
:
There
is
extant
of
his
,
a
famous
piece
under
the
name
of
Deipnosophista
,
or
coena
sapientum
,
containing
the
discourse
of
many
learned
men
,
at
a
feast
provided
by
Laurentius
.
It
is
a
laborious
collection
out
of
many
Authors
,
and
some
whereof
are
mentioned
no
where
●lse
.
It
containeth
strange
and
singular
relations
,
not
without
some
spice
or
sprinckling
of
all
learning
.
The
Author
was
probably
a
better
Gramarian
then
Philosopher
,
dealing
but
hardly
with
Aristotle
and
Plato
,
and
betrayeth
himselfe
much
in
his
Chapter
de
curiositate
Aristotelis
,
In
briefe
,
he
is
an
Author
of
excellent
use
,
and
may
with
discretion
,
be
read
unto
great
advantage
:
and
hath
therefore
well
deserved
,
the
Comments
of
Causabon
and
Dalecampius
:
but
being
miscellaneous
in
many
things
,
he
is
to
be
received
with
suspicion
;
for
such
as
amasse
all
relations
,
must
erre
in
some
,
and
may
without
offence
be
unbeleeved
in
many
.
9.
Wee
will
not
omit
the
workes
of
Nicander
,
a
Poet
of
good
Antiquity
,
that
is
,
his
Theriaca
,
and
Alexipharmaca
,
translated
and
commented
by
Gorraeus
:
for
therein
are
contained
severall
traditions
,
and
popular
conceits
,
of
venemons
beasts
,
which
only
deducted
,
the
worke
is
ever
to
be
embraced
,
as
containing
the
first
description
of
poysons
,
and
their
Antidotes
,
whereof
Dioscorides
,
Pliny
,
and
Galen
,
have
made
especiall
use
in
elder
times
;
and
Ardoynus
,
Grevinus
and
others
,
in
times
more
neere
our
owne
.
Wee
might
perhaps
let
passe
Oppianus
,
that
famous
Cilician
Poet.
There
are
extant
of
his
in
Greeke
,
foure
bookes
of
Cynegeticks
or
venation
,
five
of
Halieuticks
or
piscation
,
commented
and
published
by
Ritterhusius
,
wherein
describing
beasts
of
venerie
,
and
fishes
,
hee
hath
indeed
but
sparinlgly
inserted
the
vulgar
conceptions
thereof
:
so
that
abating
onely
the
annuall
mutation
of
Sexes
in
the
Hyaena
,
the
single
Sex
of
the
Rhinoceros
,
the
antipathy
betweene
two
drummes
,
of
a
Lambe
and
a
Wolfes
skinne
,
the
informity
of
Cubbes
,
the
venation
of
Centaures
,
the
copulation
of
the
Murena
and
the
Viper
,
with
some
few
others
,
hee
may
bee
read
with
great
delight
and
profit
.
It
is
not
without
some
wonder
,
his
elegant
lines
are
so
neglected
.
Surely
hereby
wee
reject
one
of
the
best
Epick
Poets
,
and
much
condemn
the
judgement
of
Antoninus
,
whose
apprehensions
so
honoured
his
Poems
,
that
as
some
report
,
for
every
verse
,
hee
assigned
him
a
Stater
of
gold
.
10.
More
warily
are
we
to
receive
the
relations
of
Philes
,
who
in
Gr●cke
Iambicks
delivered
the
proprieties
of
Animals
,
for
herein
hee
hath
amassed
the
vulgar
accounts
recorded
by
the
Ancients
,
and
hath
therein
especially
followed
Aelian
,
and
likewise
Johannes
Tzetzes
,
a
Gramarian
,
who
besides
a
Comment
upon
Hesiod
and
Homer
,
hath
left
us
Chiliads
de
varia
Historia
,
wherein
delivering
the
accounts
of
C●esias
,
Herodotus
,
and
most
of
the
Ancients
,
he
is
to
be
embraced
with
caution
,
and
as
a
transcriptive
relator
.
11.
Wee
cannot
without
partialitie
omit
all
caution
even
of
holy
Writers
,
and
such
whose
names
are
venerable
unto
all
posterity
,
not
to
meddle
at
all
with
miraculous
Authours
,
or
any
Legendary
relators
:
Wee
are
not
without
circumspection
to
receive
some
bookes
even
of
Authentick
and
renowned
Fathers
.
So
are
we
to
read
the
leaves
of
Basil
and
Ambrose
in
their
bookes
,
entituled
Hexameron
,
or
The
description
of
the
Creation
;
Wherein
delivering
particular
accounts
of
all
the
Creatures
,
they
have
left
us
relations
sutable
to
those
of
Aelian
,
Plinie
and
other
naturall
Writers
;
whose
authorities
herein
they
followed
,
and
from
whom
most
probably
,
they
desumed
their
Narrations
.
And
the
like
hath
been
committed
by
Epiphanius
,
in
his
Phisiologie
,
that
is
,
a
booke
he
hath
left
concerning
the
nature
of
Animals
.
With
no
lesse
caution
must
we
looke
on
Isidor
,
Bishop
of
Sevill
,
who
having
left
in
25.
bookes
,
an
accurate
worke
de
originihus
,
hath
to
the
Etymologie
of
words
,
superadded
their
received
natures
;
wherein
most
generally
hee
consents
with
common
opinions
and
Authors
which
have
delivered
them
.
12.
Albertus
Bishop
of
Ratisbone
,
for
his
great
learning
and
latitude
of
knowledge
firnamed
Magnus
,
besides
divinitie
,
he
hath
written
many
Tracts
in
Philosophie
;
what
we
are
chiefly
to
receive
with
caution
,
are
his
naturall
Tractates
,
more
especially
those
of
Mineralls
,
Vegetables
,
and
Animals
,
which
are
indeed
chiefly
Collections
out
of
Aristotle
,
Aelian
,
and
Plinie
,
and
respectively
containe
many
of
our
popular
errors
.
A
man
who
hath
much
advanced
these
opinions
by
the
authoritie
of
his
name
,
and
delivered
most
conceits
,
with
strickt
enquirie
into
few
.
In
the
same
classis
,
may
well
be
placed
Vincentius
Belluacensis
,
or
rather
he
from
whom
he
collected
his
Speculum
naturale
,
that
is
,
Gulielmus
de
Conchis
,
as
also
Hortus
Sanitatis
,
and
Bartholomeus
Glanvill
,
firnamed
Anglicus
,
who
writ
de
Proprietatibus
rerum
,
Hither
also
may
be
referred
Kiranides
,
which
is
a
collection
of
Harpocration
the
Greek
,
and
sundry
Arabick
writers
;
delivering
not
onely
the
Naturall
but
Magicall
proprietie
of
things
,
a
worke
as
full
of
vanitie●
as
varietie
,
containing
many
relations
,
whose
invention
is
as
difficult
as
their
beliefes
,
and
their
experiments
sometime
as
hard
as
either
.
13.
We
had
almost
forgot
Ieronymus
Cardanus
that
famous
Physition
of
Milan
a
great
enquirer
of
truth
,
but
too
greedy
a
receiver
of
it
,
he
hath
left
many
excellent
discourses
,
Medicall
,
Naturall
,
and
Astrologicall
;
the
most
suspicious
are
those
two
he
wrote
by
admonition
in
a
dream
,
that
is
,
de
subtilitate
&
varietate
rerum
,
Assuredly
this
learned
man
hath
taken
many
things
upon
trust
,
and
although
examined
some
,
hath
let
slip
many
others
.
He
is
of
singular
use
unto
a
prudent
Reader
,
but
unto
him
that
desireth
Hoties
,
or
to
replenish
his
head
with
varieties
,
like
many
others
before
related
,
either
in
the
originall
or
confirmation
,
he
may
become
no
small
occasion
of
error
.
14.
Lastly
,
those
Authors
are
also
suspicious
,
nor
greedily
to
be
swallowed
,
who
pretend
to
write
of
secrets
,
to
deliver
Antipathies
,
Sympathies
,
and
the
occult
abstrucities
of
things
,
in
the
list
whereof
may
be
accounted
,
Alexis
Pedimont
:
Antonius
Mizaldus
,
Trinum
Magicum
,
and
many
others
;
not
omitting
that
famous
Philosopher
of
Naples
,
Baptista
Porta
,
in
whose
workes
,
although
there
be
contained
many
excellent
things
,
and
verified
upon
his
owne
experience
;
yet
are
there
many
also
receptary
,
and
such
as
will
not
endure
the
test
:
who
although
he
have
delivered
many
strange
relations
in
other
peices
,
as
his
Phylognomy
,
and
his
Villa
;
yet
hath
he
more
remarkeably
expressed
himselfe
in
his
Naturall
Magick
,
and
the
miraculous
effects
of
Nature
:
which
containing
a
various
and
delectable
subject
,
with
all
promising
wondrous
and
easie
effects
,
they
are
etertained
by
Readers
at
all
hands
,
whereof
the
major
part
sit
downe
in
his
authority
,
and
thereby
omit
not
onely
the
certainty
of
truth
,
but
the
pleasure
of
its
experiment
.
And
thus
have
we
made
a
briefe
enumeration
of
these
learned
men
,
not
willing
any
to
decline
their
Workes
,
(
without
which
it
is
not
easie
to
attaine
any
measure
of
generall
knowledge
)
but
to
apply
themselves
with
caution
thereunto
.
And
seeing
the
lapses
of
these
worthy
pens
,
we
are
to
cast
a
wary
eye
on
those
diminutive
,
and
pamphlet
Treaties
dayly
published
amongst
us
,
pieces
maintaining
rather
Typography
then
verity
.
Authors
presumably
writing
by
common
places
,
wherein
for
many
yeares
promiscuously
amassing
all
that
makes
for
their
subject
,
they
break
forth
at
last
in
trite
and
fruitlesse
Rhapsodies
,
doing
thereby
not
onely
open
injury
unto
learning
,
but
committing
a
secret
treachery
upon
truth
.
For
their
relations
falling
generally
upon
credulous
Readers
,
they
meet
with
prepared
beliefes
,
whose
supinities
had
rather
assent
unto
all
,
then
adventure
the
triall
of
any
.
Thus
,
I
say
,
must
these
Authors
be
read
,
and
thus
must
we
be
read
our selves
,
for
discoursing
of
matters
dubious
,
and
many
controvertible
truths
,
we
cannot
without
arrogancy
entreate
a
credulity
,
or
implore
any
farther
assent
,
then
the
probability
of
our
reasons
,
and
verity
of
experiments
induce
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
same
.
THere
are
beside
these
Authors
and
such
as
have
positively
promoted
errors
,
diverse
other
which
are
in
some
way
accessory
,
whose
verities
although
they
do
not
directly
assert
,
yet
doe
they
obliquely
concurre
unto
their
beliefes
.
In
which
account
are
many
holy
Writers
,
Preachers
,
Moralists
,
Rhetoricians
,
Orators
and
Poets
;
for
they
depending
upon
invention
deduce
their
mediums
from
all
things
whatsoever
,
and
playing
much
upon
the
smile
,
or
illustrative
argumentation
,
induce
their
Enthymemes
unto
the
people
,
they
take
up
popular
conceits
,
and
from
traditions
unjustifiable
or
really
false
,
illustrate
matters
,
though
not
of
consequence
,
yet
undeniable
truths
.
Wherein
although
their
intention
be
sincere
,
and
that
course
not
much
condemnable
,
yet
are
the
effects
thereof
unwarrantable
,
in
as
much
as
they
strengthen
common
errors
,
and
confirme
as
veritable
those
conceits
,
which
verity
cannot
allow
.
Thus
have
some
Divines
drawne
into
argument
the
fable
of
the
Phaenix
,
made
use
of
that
of
the
Salamander
,
Pellican
,
Basilisk
,
and
divers
relations
of
Pliny
,
deducing
from
thence
most
worthy
morals
,
and
even
upon
our
Saviour
.
Now
although
this
be
not
prejudicial
unto
wiser
judgements
,
who
are
indeed
but
weakly
moved
with
such
kind
of
argument
,
yet
is
it
oftentimes
occasion
of
error
unto
vulgar
heads
,
who
expect
in
the
fable
as
equall
a
truth
as
in
the
mo●●ll
,
and
conceive
that
infallible
Philosophy
,
which
is
in
any
sence
delivered
by
Divinity
.
But
wiser
discerners
do
well
understand
,
that
every
Art
hath
its
owne
circle
,
that
the
effects
of
things
are
best
examined
,
by
sciences
wherein
are
delivered
their
causes
,
that
strict
and
definitive
expressions
,
are
alway
required
in
Philosophy
,
but
a
loose
and
popular
delivery
will
serve
oftentimes
in
Divinity
;
as
may
be
observed
even
in
holy
Scripture
,
which
often
omitteth
the
exact
account
of
things
,
describing
them
rather
to
our
apprehensions
,
then
leaving
doubts
in
vulgar
minds
,
upon
their
unknowne
and
Philosophicall
descriptions
.
Thus
it
termeth
the
Sun
and
the
Moone
,
the
two
great
lights
of
heaven
.
Now
if
any
man
shall
from
hence
conclude
,
the
Moone
is
second
in
magnitude
unto
the
Sun
,
he
must
excuse
my
beliefe
;
and
I
thinke
it
cannot
be
taken
for
heresie
,
if
I
herein
rather
adhere
unto
the
demonstration
of
Ptolomy
,
then
the
popular
description
of
Moses
.
Thus
is
it
said
,
Chron.
2.
4.
That
Solomon
made
a
molten
sea
often
cubits
,
from
him
to
brim
round
in
compasse
,
and
five
cubits
the
height
thereof
,
and
a
line
of
thirty
cubits
did
compasse
it
round
about
.
Now
in
this
description
,
the
circumference
is
made
just
treble
unto
the
diameter
,
that
is
,
10.
to
30.
or
7.
to
21.
But
Archimedes
demonstrates
in
his
Cyclometro
that
the
proportion
of
the
diameter
,
unto
the
circumference
,
is
as
7
unto
almost
22
,
which
will
occasion
a
sensible
difference
that
is
almost
a
cubit
.
Now
if
herein
I
adhere
unto
Archimedes
who
speaketh
exactly
rather
then
the
sacred
Text
which
speaketh
largely
,
I
hope
I
shall
not
offend
Divinity
.
I
am
sure
I
shall
have
reason
and
experience
of
every
circle
to
support
me
.
Thus
Morall
Writers
,
Rhetoricians
and
Orators
make
use
of
severall
relations
which
will
not
consist
with
verity
.
Aristotle
in
his
Ethicks
takes
up
the
conceit
of
the
Bever
,
and
the
divulsion
of
his
Testicles
.
The
tradition
of
the
Beare
,
the
Viper
,
and
divers
others
are
frequent
amongst
Orators
.
All
which
although
unto
the
illiterate
,
and
undiscerning
hearers
may
seem
a
confirmation
of
their
reallities
;
yet
is
this
no
reasonable
establishment
unto
others
,
who
will
not
depend
hereon
otherwise
then
common
Apologues
,
which
being
of
impossible
falsities
do
notwithstanding
include
wholesome
moralities
,
and
such
as
do
expiate
the
trespasse
of
their
absurdities
.
The
Hieroglyphicall
doctrine
of
the
Egyptians
(
which
in
their
four
hundred
yeares
cohabitation
,
some
conjecture
they
learned
from
the
Hebrewes
)
hath
much
advanced
many
popular
conceits
,
for
using
an
Alphabet
of
things
,
and
not
of
words
,
through
the
Image
and
pictures
thereof
,
they
endeavoured
to
speak
their
hidden
conceits
,
in
the
letters
and
language
of
nature
;
in
pursuit
whereof
,
although
in
many
things
,
they
exceeded
not
their
true
,
and
reall
apprehensions
,
yet
in
some
other
they
either
framing
the
story
,
or
taking
up
the
tradition
,
conduceable
unto
their
intentions
,
obliquely
confirmed
many
falsities
,
which
as
authentick
and
conceded
truths
did
after
passe
unto
the
Greeks
,
from
them
unto
other
Nations
,
are
still
retained
by
symbolicall
writers
,
Emblematistes
,
Heraldes
and
others
,
whereof
some
are
strictly
maintained
for
truths
,
as
naturally
making
good
their
artificiall
representations
;
others
symbolically
intended
are
literally
received
,
and
swallowed
in
the
first
sense
,
without
all
gust
of
the
second
.
Famous
in
this
doctrine
in
former
ages
were
Heraiscus
,
Cheremon
,
and
Epius
,
especially
Orus
,
Apollo
,
Niliacus
,
who
lived
in
the
reigne
of
Theodosius
and
in
Aegyptian
language
left
two
bookes
of
Hieroglyphicks
,
translated
into
Greek
by
Philippus
,
in
Latine
published
by
Hoschelius
,
and
a
full
collection
of
all
made
lately
by
Pierius
.
Painters
who
are
the
visible
representers
of
things
,
and
such
as
by
the
learned
sense
of
the
eye
endeavour
to
informe
the
understanding
,
are
not
inculpable
herein
,
who
either
describing
naturalls
as
they
are
,
or
actions
as
they
have
been
,
have
oftentimes
erred
in
their
delineations
,
which
being
the
bookes
that
all
can
read
,
are
fruitfull
advancers
of
these
conceptions
,
especially
in
common
and
popular
appr●hensions
,
who
being
unable
for
farther
enquiry
must
rest
in
the
text
,
and
letter
of
their
descriptions
.
Lastly
,
Poets
and
Poeticall
Writers
have
in
this
point
exceeded
others
,
leaving
unto
us
the
notions
of
Harpes
,
Centaurs
,
Gryphins
,
and
divers
others
.
Now
how
ever
to
make
use
of
fictions
,
Apologues
and
fables
be
not
unwarrantable
,
and
the
intent
of
these
inventions
might
point
at
laudable
ends
:
Yet
doe
they
afford
to
our
junior
capacities
a
frequent
occasion
of
error
,
setling
impressions
in
our
tender
memories
,
which
our
advanced
judgements
,
doe
generally
neglect
to
expunge
.
This
way
the
vaine
and
idle
fictions
of
the
Gentils
,
did
first
insinuate
into
the
heads
of
Christians
,
and
thus
are
they
continued
even
unto
our
dayes
:
Our
first
and
literary
apprehensions
being
commonly
instructed
in
Authors
which
handle
nothing
else
;
wherewith
our
memories
being
stuffed
,
our
inventions
become
Pedantick
,
and
cannot
avoid
their
allusions
,
driving
at
these
as
at
the
highest
elegancies
,
which
are
but
the
frigidities
of
wit
,
and
become
not
the
genius
of
our
more
manly
ingenuities
.
It
were
therefore
no
losse
like
that
of
Galens
study
;
if
these
had
found
the
same
fate
,
and
would
in
some
way
requite
the
neglect
of
solid
Authors
,
if
they
were
lesse
pursued
.
For
surely
were
a
pregnant
wit
educated
in
ignorance
hereof
,
receiving
only
impressions
from
realities
,
from
such
solid
foundations
,
it
must
needs
raise
more
substantiall
superstructions
,
and
fall
upon
very
many
excellent
straynes
,
which
have
been
jusled
off
by
their
intrusions
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
last
and
common
promoter
of
false
Opinions
,
the
endeavours
of
Satan
.
BUt
beside
the
infirmities
of
humane
nature
,
the
seed
of
error
within
our selves
,
and
the
severall
wayes
of
delusion
from
each
other
,
there
is
an
invisible
Agent
,
and
secret
promoter
without
us
,
whose
activity
is
undiscerned
,
and
playes
in
the
darke
upon
us
,
and
that
is
the
first
contriver
of
Error
,
and
professed
opposer
of
Truth
,
the
Divell
.
For
though
permitted
unto
his
proper
principles
,
Adam
perhaps
would
have
sinned
,
without
the
suggestion
of
Satan
,
and
from
the
transgressive
infirmities
of
himselfe
might
have
erred
alone
,
as
well
as
the
Angels
before
him
.
And
although
also
there
were
no
divell
at
all
,
yet
is
there
now
in
our
natures
a
confessed
sufficiency
unto
corruption
;
and
the
frailty
of
our
owne
O●conomie
,
were
able
to
betray
us
out
of
truth
;
yet
wants
there
not
another
Agent
,
who
taking
advantage
hereof
,
proceedeth
to
obscure
the
diviner
part
,
and
essace
all
tract
of
its
traduction
,
to
attempt
a
particular
of
all
his
wiles
,
is
too
bold
an
Arithmetick
for
man
,
what
most
considerably
concerneth
his
popular
,
and
practised
wayes
of
delusion
,
he
first
deceiveth
mankinde
infive
maine
points
concerning
God
and
himselfe
.
And
first
his
endeavours
have
ever
been
,
and
they
cease
not
yet
to
instill
a
beleefe
in
the
minde
of
man
,
There
is
no
God
at
all
;
and
this
he
specially
labours
to
establish
in
a
direct
and
literall
apprehension
,
that
is
,
that
there
is
no
such
reallity
existent
,
that
the
necessity
of
his
entity
dependeth
upon
ours
,
and
is
but
a
politicall
Chymera
;
That
the
naturall
truth
of
God
is
an
artificiall
erection
of
man
,
and
the
Creator
himselfe
but
a
subtile
invention
of
the
creature
.
Where
hee
succeeds
not
thus
high
,
he
labours
to
introduce
a
secendary
and
deductive
Atheisme
,
that
although
they
concede
there
is
a
God
,
yet
should
they
deny
his
providence
,
and
therefore
assertions
have
flown
about
,
that
he
intendeth
only
the
care
of
the
species
or
common
natures
,
but
letteth
loose
the
guard
of
individualls
,
and
single
essences
therein
:
That
hee
looks
not
below
the
Moone
,
but
hath
designed
the
regiment
of
sublunary
affaires
unto
inferiour
deputations
;
to
promote
which
apprehensions
or
empuzzell
their
due
conceptions
,
he
casteth
in
the
notions
of
fate
,
destiny
,
fortune
,
chance
and
necessity
;
tearms
commonly
misconceived
by
vulgar
heads
,
and
their
propriety
sometime
perverted
by
the
wisest
.
Whereby
extinguishing
in
mindes
the
compensation
of
vertue
and
vice
,
the
hope
and
feare
of
heaven
or
hell
,
they
comply
in
their
actions
unto
the
drift
of
his
delusions
,
and
live
like
creatures
below
the
capacity
of
either
.
Now
hereby
he
not
only
undermineth
the
Base
of
religion
,
and
destroyeth
the
principle
preambulous
unto
all
beliefe
,
but
puts
upon
us
the
remotest
error
from
truth
.
For
Atheisme
is
the
greatest
falsity
,
and
to
affirme
there
is
no
God
the
highest
lie
in
Nature
:
and
therefore
strictly
taken
,
some
men
will
say
his
labour
is
in
vaine
;
For
many
there
are
,
who
cannot
concive
there
was
ever
any
absolute
Atheist
,
or
such
as
could
determine
there
was
no
God
,
without
all
checke
from
himselfe
,
or
contradiction
from
his
own
opinions
;
and
therefore
those
few
so
called
by
elder
times
,
might
be
the
best
of
Pagans
,
suffering
that
name
rather
,
in
relation
to
the
gods
of
the
Gentiles
,
then
the
true
Creatour
of
all
.
A
conceit
that
cannot
befall
his
greatest
enemy
,
or
him
that
would
induce
the
same
in
us
,
who
hath
a
sensible
apprehension
hereof
,
for
he
beleeveth
with
trembling
.
To
speake
yet
more
strictly
and
conformably
unto
some
opinions
,
no
creature
can
wish
thus
much
,
nor
can
the
will
which
hath
a
power
to
runne
into
velleities
,
and
wishes
of
impossibilities
,
have
any
utinam
of
this
.
For
to
desire
there
were
no
God
,
were
plainly
to
unwish
their
owne
being
,
which
must
needes
be
anihilated
in
the
substraction
of
that
essence
,
which
substantially
supporteth
them
,
and
restraines
them
from
regression
into
nothing
.
And
if
as
some
contend
,
no
creature
can
desire
his
owne
anihilation
,
that
nothing
is
not
appetible
,
and
not
to
be
at
all
,
is
worse
then
to
bee
in
the
miserable
condition
of
something
;
the
divell
him selfe
could
not
embrace
that
motion
,
nor
would
the
enemy
of
God
be
freed
by
such
a
Redemption
.
But
coldly
thriving
in
this
designe
,
as
being
repulsed
by
the
principles
of
humanity
,
and
the
Dictates
of
that
production
,
which
cannot
deny
its
originall
,
he
fetcheth
a
wider
cirle
,
and
when
he
cannot
make
men
conceive
there
is
no
God
at
all
,
hee
endeavours
to
make
them
beleeve
,
there
is
not
one
but
many
;
wherein
he
hath
been
so
successefull
with
common
heads
,
that
hee
hath
lead
their
beliefe
thorow
all
the
workes
of
Nature
.
Now
in
this
latter
attempt
,
the
subtilty
of
his
circumvension
,
hath
indirectly
obtained
the
former
.
For
although
to
opinion
there
be
many
gods
,
may
seem
an
excesse
in
Religon
,
and
such
as
cannot
at
all
consist
with
Atheisme
,
yet
doth
it
diductively
and
upon
inference
include
the
same
:
for
unity
is
the
inseparable
and
essentiall
attribute
of
Deitie
;
And
if
there
be
more
then
one
God
,
it
is
no
Atheisme
to
say
there
is
no
God
at
all
.
And
herein
though
Socrates
onely
suffered
,
yet
were
Plato
and
Aristotle
guilty
of
the
same
truth
,
who
demonstratively
understanding
the
simplicity
of
perfection
,
and
the
indivisible
condition
of
the
first
causator
,
it
was
not
in
the
power
of
earth
,
or
Areopagy
of
hell
to
work
them
from
it
.
Areopagus
the
severe
Court
of
Athens
,
For
holding
an
Apodicticall
knowledge
,
and
assured
science
of
its
verity
,
to
perswade
their
apprehensions
unto
a
plurality
of
gods
in
the
world
,
were
to
make
Euclide
beleeve
there
were
more
then
one
Center
in
a
Circle
,
or
one
right
Angle
in
a
Triangle
;
which
were
indeed
a
fruitlesse
attempt
,
and
inferreth
absurdities
beyond
the
evasion
of
hell
.
For
though
Mechanicke
and
vulgar
heads
ascend
not
unto
such
comprehensions
,
who
live
not
commonly
unto
halfe
the
advantage
of
their
principles
,
yet
did
they
not
escape
the
eye
of
wiser
Mine●vacs
,
and
such
as
made
good
the
genealogie
of
Jupiters
braines
,
who
although
they
had
divers
styles
for
God
,
yet
under
many
appellations
acknowledged
one
divinity
:
rather
conceiving
thereby
the
evidence
or
acts
of
his
power
in
severall
wayes
and
places
,
then
a
multiplication
of
Essence
,
or
reall
distraction
of
unity
in
any
one
.
Againe
,
to
render
our
errors
more
monstrous
,
(
and
what
unto
miracle
sets
forth
the
patience
of
God
)
hee
hath
endeavored
to
make
the
world
beleeve
,
that
he
was
God
himselfe
,
and
fayling
of
his
first
attempt
to
be
but
like
the
highest
in
heaven
,
he
hath
obtained
with
men
to
be
the
same
on
earth
,
and
hath
accordingly
assumed
the
annexes
of
divinity
,
and
the
prerogatives
of
the
Creator
,
drawing
into
practise
the
operation
of
miracles
,
and
the
prescience
of
things
to
come
.
Thus
hath
he
in
a
specious
way
wrought
cures
upon
the
sick
:
played
over
the
wondrous
acts
of
Prophets
,
and
counterfeited
many
miracles
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
Thus
hath
he
openly
contended
with
God
;
And
to
this
effect
his
insolency
was
not
ashamed
to
play
a
solemne
prize
with
Moses
,
wherein
although
his
performance
was
very
specious
,
and
beyond
the
common
apprehension
of
any
power
below
a
Dietie
,
yet
was
it
not
such
as
could
make
good
his
Omnipotency
.
For
he
was
wholly
confounded
in
the
conversion
of
dust
into
lice
.
An
act
Philosophy
can
scarce
deny
to
be
above
the
power
of
Nature
,
nor
upon
a
requ●site
pred●sposi●ion
beyond
the
efficacy
of
the
Sun
.
Wherein
notwithstanding
the
head
of
the
old
Serpent
was
confessedly
too
weak
for
Moses
hand
&
the
a●m
of
his
Magicians
too
short
for
the
finger
of
God
.
Thus
hath
he
also
made
men
beleeve
that
he
can
raise
the
dead
,
that
he
hath
the
key
of
life
and
death
,
and
a
prerogative
above
that
p●inciple
which
makes
no
regression
from
privations
.
The
Stoicks
that
opinioned
the
soules
of
wise
men
,
dwelt
about
the
Moone
,
and
those
of
fooles
wandred
about
the
earth
,
advantaged
the
conceit
of
this
effect
,
wherein
the
Epicureans
,
who
held
that
death
was
nothing
,
nor
nothing
after
death
,
must
contradict
their
principles
to
be
deceived
.
Nor
could
the
Pythagorian
or
such
as
maintained
the
transmigration
of
souls
give
easie
admittance
hereto
:
for
holding
that
separated
soule●
,
successively
supplyed
other
bodies
,
they
could
hardly
allow
the
raising
of
soules
from
other
worlds
,
which
at
the
same
time
,
they
conc●ived
conjoyned
unto
bodies
in
this
.
More
inconsistent
with
these
opinions
,
is
the
error
of
Christians
,
who
holding
the
dead
doe
rest
in
the
Lord
,
doe
yet
beleeve
they
are
at
the
lure
of
the
divell
;
that
he
who
is
in
bonds
himself
commandeth
the
fetters
of
the
dead
,
and
dwelling
in
the
bottomlesse
lake
,
the
blessed
from
Abrahams
bosome
.
That
can
beleeve
the
resurrection
of
Samuel
,
or
that
there
is
any
thing
but
delusion
,
in
the
practise
of
N●cromancy
and
popular
conception
of
Ghosts
.
He
hath
moreover
endeavoured
the
opinion
of
Deitie
,
by
the
delusion
of
Dreames
,
and
the
discovery
of
things
to
come
,
in
sleepe
above
the
prescience
of
our
waked
senses
.
In
this
expectation
he
perswaded
the
credulity
of
elder
times
to
take
up
their
lodging
before
his
temple
,
in
skinnes
of
their
owne
sacrifices
,
till
his
reservednesse
had
contrived
answers
,
whose
accomplishments
were
in
his
power
,
or
not
beyond
his
presagement
.
Which
way
although
it
hath
pleased
Almightie
God
,
sometimes
to
reveale
himself
,
yet
was
their
proceeding
very
different
.
For
the
revelations
of
heaven
are
conveied
by
new
impressions
,
and
the
immediate
illumination
of
the
soule
;
whereas
the
d●ceaving
spirit
,
by
concitation
of
humors
,
produceth
his
conceited
phantasmes
,
or
by
compounding
the
species
already
residing
,
doth
make
up
words
which
mentally
speake
his
intentions
.
But
above
all
other
hee
most
advanced
his
Deitie
in
the
solemne
practise
of
Oracles
,
wherein
in
severall
parts
of
the
world
,
he
publikely
professed
his
divinity
;
but
how
short
they
slew
,
of
that
spirit
,
whose
omniscience
they
would
resemble
,
their
weaknesse
sufficiently
declared
.
What
jugling
there
was
therein
,
the
Oratour
plainely
confessed
,
who
being
good
at
the
same
game
himselfe
,
could
say
that
Pythia
Phillippised
:
who
can
but
laugh
at
the
carriage
of
Ammon
unto
Alexander
,
who
addressing
unto
him
as
God
,
was
made
to
beleeve
,
hee
was
a
god
himself
?
How
openly
did
he
betray
his
Indivinity
unto
Craesus
,
who
being
ruined
by
his
Amphibologie
,
and
expostulating
with
him
for
so
ungratefull
a
dec●it
,
received
no
higher
answer
,
then
the
excuse
of
his
impotency
upon
the
contradiction
of
fate
,
and
the
setled
law
of
powers
beyond
his
power
to
controle
what
more
then
sublunary
directions
,
or
such
as
might
proceed
from
the
oracle
of
humane
reason
,
was
in
his
advice
unto
the
Spartans
in
the
time
of
a
great
plague
;
when
for
the
cessation
thereof
,
he
wisht
them
to
have
recourse
unto
a
Fawn
,
that
is
in
open
tearms
unto
one
Nebrus
,
Nebros
in
Greek
,
a
Fawne
.
a
good
Physition
of
those
dayes
.
From
no
diviner
a
spirit
came
his
reply
unto
Caracalla
,
who
requiring
a
remedy
for
his
gout
,
received
no
other
counsell
then
to
refraine
cold
drinke
,
which
was
but
a
dieteticall
caution
,
and
such
as
without
a
journey
unto
A●sculapius
cul●nary
prescription
and
kitchin
Aphorismes
,
might
have
afforded
at
home
.
Nor
surely
if
any
truth
there
were
therein
of
more
then
naturall
activity
was
his
counsell
unto
Democritus
,
when
for
the
falling
sicknesse
he
commended
the
Maggot
in
a
Goats
head
;
for
many
things
secret
are
very
true
,
sympathyes
and
antipathyes
are
safely
authenticke
unto
us
,
who
ignorant
of
their
causes
may
yet
acknowledge
their
effects
.
Beside
being
a
naturall
Magician
he
may
performe
many
acts
in
wayes
above
our
knowledge
,
though
not
transcending
our
naturall
power
,
when
our
knowledge
shall
direct
it
;
part
hereof
hath
been
discovered
by
himselfe
,
and
some
by
humane
indagation
which
though
magnified
as
fresh
inventions
unto
us
,
are
stale
unto
his
cognition
:
I
hardly
beleeve
,
he
hath
from
elder
times
unknowne
the
verticity
of
the
loadstone
;
surely
his
perspicacity
discerned
it
to
respect
the
North
,
when
ours
beheld
it
indeterminately
.
Many
secrets
there
are
in
nature
of
difficult
discovery
unto
man
,
of
naturall
knowledge
unto
Satan
,
whereof
some
his
vain-glory
cannot
conceale
,
others
his
envy
will
never
discover
.
Againe
,
such
is
the
mystery
of
his
delusion
,
that
although
he
labour
to
make
us
beleeve
that
he
is
God
,
and
supremest
nature
whatsoever
,
yet
would
he
also
perswade
our
beleefes
that
he
is
lesse
then
Angels
or
men
,
and
his
condition
not
only
subjected
unto
rationall
powers
,
but
the
action
of
things
which
have
no
efficacy
on
our selves
;
thus
hath
hee
inveigled
no
small
part
of
the
world
into
a
credulity
of
artificiall
Magick
.
That
there
is
an
Art
,
which
withou●
compact
commande●h
the
powers
of
hell
,
whence
some
have
delivered
the
policy
of
spirits
,
and
left
an
account
even
to
their
Provinciall
dominions
,
that
they
stand
in
awe
of
charmes
,
spells
and
conjurations
,
that
he
is
afraid
of
letters
and
characters
of
notes
and
dashes
,
which
set
together
doe
signifie
nothing
;
and
not
only
in
the
dictionary
of
man
,
but
the
subtiler
vocabulary
of
Satan
.
That
there
is
any
power
in
Bitumen
,
pitch
or
brimstone
,
to
purifie
the
aire
from
his
uncleannesse
,
that
any
vertue
there
is
in
Hipericon
to
make
good
the
name
of
fuga
Demonis
,
any
such
magick
as
is
ascribed
unto
the
root
Baaras
by
Josephus
or
Cynospastus
by
Aelianus
,
it
is
not
easie
to
beleeve
,
nor
is
it
naturally
made
out
what
is
delivered
of
Tobias
,
that
by
the
fume
of
a
fishes
liver
,
he
put
to
flight
Asmodeus
.
That
they
are
afraid
of
the
pentangle
of
Solomon
,
though
so
set
forth
with
the
body
of
man
,
as
to
touch
and
point
out
the
five
places
wherein
our
Saviour
was
wounded
.
I
know
not
how
to
assent
if
perhaps
he
hath
fled
from
holy
water
,
if
he
cares
not
to
heare
the
sound
of
Tetragrammaton
,
if
his
eye
delight
not
in
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
that
sometimes
he
will
seem
to
be
charmed
with
words
of
holy
Scripture
,
and
to
flye
from
the
letter
and
dead
verbality
,
who
must
only
start
at
the
life
and
animated
interiors
thereof
.
It
may
be
feared
they
are
but
Parthian
flights
,
Ambuscado
retreats
,
and
elusory
tergiversations
,
whereby
to
confirme
our
credulities
,
he
will
comply
with
the
opinion
of
such
powers
which
in
themselves
have
no
activities
,
whereof
having
once
begot
in
our
mindes
an
assured
dependence
,
he
makes
us
relye
on
powers
which
he
but
precariously
obeyes
,
and
to
desert
those
true
and
only
charmes
which
hell
cannot
withstand
.
Lastly
,
to
lead
us
farther
into
darknesse
,
and
quite
to
lose
us
in
this
maze
of
error
,
he
would
make
men
beleeve
there
is
no
such
creature
as
himselfe
,
and
that
hee
is
not
onely
subject
unto
inferiour
creatures
but
in
the
ranke
of
nothing
:
Insinuating
into
mens
mindes
there
is
no
divell
at
all
and
contriveth
accordingly
,
many
wayes
to
conceale
or
indubitate
his
existency
:
wherein
beside
that
hee
anihilates
the
blessed
Angels
and
spirits
in
the
ranke
of
his
creation
,
hee
begets
a
security
of
himselfe
and
a
carelesse
eye
unto
the
last
remunerations
.
And
therefore
hereto
he
inveigleth
,
not
only
the
Sadduces
and
such
as
retaine
unto
the
Church
of
God
,
but
is
also
content
that
Epicurus
Democritus
or
any
of
the
heathen
should
hold
the
same
.
And
to
this
effect
he
maketh
men
beleeve
that
apparitions
,
and
such
as
confirme
his
existence
are
either
deceptions
of
sight
,
or
melancholy
depravements
of
phancy
:
Thus
when
he
had
not
only
appeared
but
spake
unto
Brutus
,
Cassius
,
the
Epicurian
was
ready
at
hand
to
perswade
him
it
was
but
a
mistake
in
his
weary
imagination
,
and
that
indeed
there
were
no
such
realities
in
nature
.
Thus
he
endeavours
to
propagate
the
unbelief
of
witches
,
whose
concession
infers
his
coexistency
,
and
by
this
means
also
he
advanceth
the
opinion
of
totall
death
,
and
staggereth
the
immortality
of
the
soul
:
for
those
which
deny
there
are
spirits
subsistent
without
bodies
,
will
with
more
difficulty
affirme
the
separated
existence
of
their
own
.
Now
to
induce
and
bring
about
these
falsities
he
hath
laboured
to
destroy
the
evidence
of
truth
,
that
is
the
revealed
verity
and
written
word
of
God
.
To
which
intent
he
hath
obtained
with
some
to
repudiate
the
books
of
Moses
,
others
those
of
the
Prophets
,
and
some
both
to
deny
the
Gospell
and
authentick
histories
of
Christ
,
to
reject
that
of
John
,
and
receive
that
of
Judas
,
to
disallow
all
and
erect
another
of
Thomas
.
And
when
neither
their
corruption
by
Valentinus
and
Arrian
,
their
mutilation
by
Marcion
,
Manes
and
Ebion
could
satisfie
his
designe
,
he
attempted
the
ruine
and
totall
destruction
thereof
,
as
he
sedulously
endeavoured
,
by
the
power
and
subtilty
of
Julian
,
Maximinus
and
Dioclesian
.
But
the
longevity
of
that
peece
,
which
hath
so
long
escaped
the
common
fate
,
and
the
providence
of
that
Spirit
which
ever
waketh
over
it
,
may
at
last
discourage
such
attempts
;
and
if
not
,
make
doubtfull
its
mortality
,
at
least
indubitably
declare
,
this
is
a
stone
too
bigge
for
Saturnes
mouth
,
and
a
bit
indeed
Oblivion
cannot
swallow
.
And
thus
how
strangely
hee
possesseth
us
with
errors
may
clearely
be
observed
,
deluding
us
into
contradictory
and
inconsistent
falsities
,
whilest
he
would
make
us
beleeve
:
That
there
is
no
God
.
That
there
are
many
.
That
he
himselfe
is
God
.
That
he
is
lesse
then
Angels
or
Men.
That
he
is
nothing
at
all
.
Nor
hath
hee
onely
by
these
wiles
depraved
the
conception
of
the
Creator
,
but
with
such
riddles
hath
also
entangled
the
Nature
of
our
Redeemer
.
Some
denying
his
humanity
,
and
that
he
was
one
of
the
Angels
,
as
Ebion
;
that
the
Father
and
Sonne
were
but
one
person
,
as
Sabellius
.
That
his
body
was
phantasticall
,
as
Manes
,
Basilides
,
Priscillian
,
Jovinianus
;
that
hee
onely
passed
through
Mary
,
as
Eutichus
and
Valentinus
.
Some
deny
his
Divinity
,
that
he
was
begotten
of
human●
principles
,
and
the
seminall
sonne
of
Joseph
,
as
Carpocras
,
Symmachus
,
Photinus
.
That
hee
was
Seth
the
sonne
of
Abraham
,
as
the
Sethians
.
That
hee
was
lesse
then
Angells
,
as
Cherinthus
.
That
hee
was
inferiour
unto
Melchisedech
,
as
Theodotus
.
That
he
was
not
God
,
but
God
dwelt
in
him
,
as
Nicolaus
.
And
some
embroyled
them
both
.
So
did
they
which
converted
the
Trinity
into
a
quaternity
,
&
affirmed
two
persons
in
Christ
,
as
Paulus
Samosatenus
;
that
held
he
was
man
without
a
soul
,
and
that
the
word
performed
that
office
in
him
,
as
Apollinaris
.
That
he
was
both
Sonne
and
Father
,
as
Montanus
.
That
Jesus
suffered
,
but
Christ
remained
impatible
,
as
Cherinthus
.
And
thus
he
endeavours
to
entangle
truths
:
And
when
he
cannot
possibly
destroy
its
substance
he
cunningly
confounds
its
apprehensions
,
that
from
the
inconsistent
and
contrary
determinations
thereof
,
collective
impieties
,
and
hopefull
conclusion
may
arise
,
there
's
no
such
thing
at
all
.
CHAP.
XI
.
A
further
Illustration
.
NOw
although
these
wayes
of
delusions
,
most
Christians
have
escaped
,
yet
are
there
many
other
whereunto
we
are
dayly
betrayed
▪
and
these
we
meet
with
in
visible
and
obvious
occurrents
of
the
world
,
wherein
he
induceth
us
,
to
ascribe
effects
unto
causes
of
no
cognation
,
and
distorting
the
order
and
theorie
of
causes
perpendicular
to
their
effects
,
he
drawes
them
aside
unto
things
whereto
they
runne
parallel
,
and
in
their
proper
motions
would
never
meet
together
.
Thus
doth
he
sometime
delude
us
in
the
conceits
of
Starres
and
Meteors
,
beside
their
allowable
actions
ascribing
effects
thereunto
of
independent
causations
.
Thus
hath
he
also
made
the
ignorant
sort
beleeve
that
naturall
effects
immediatly
and
commonly
proceed
from
supernaturall
powers
,
and
these
he
usually
derives
from
heaven
;
and
his
owne
principality
the
ayre
,
and
meteors
therein
,
which
being
of
themselves
,
the
effects
of
naturall
and
created
causes
,
and
such
as
upon
a
due
conjunction
of
actives
and
passives
,
without
a
miracle
must
arise
unto
what
they
appeare
,
are
alwayes
looked
on
by
the
ignorant
spectators
as
supernaturall
spectacles
,
and
made
the
causes
or
signs
of
most
succeeding
contingencies
.
To
behold
a
Rain-bow
in
the
night
,
is
no
prodigie
unto
a
Philosopher
.
Then
eclipses
of
Sun
or
Moon
,
nothing
is
more
naturall
.
Yet
with
what
superstition
they
have
been
beheld
since
the
Tragedy
of
Niceas
,
and
his
Army
,
many
examples
declare
.
True
it
is
,
and
we
will
not
deny
it
,
that
although
these
being
naturall
productions
from
second
and
setled
causes
,
we
need
not
alway
looke
upon
them
as
the
immediate
hands
of
God
,
or
of
his
ministring
Spirits
,
yet
doe
they
sometimes
admit
a
respect
therein
,
and
even
in
their
naturalls
,
the
indifferencie
of
their
existences
contemporised
unto
our
actions
,
admits
a
farther
consideration
.
That
two
or
three
Suns
or
Moons
appeare
in
any
mans
life
or
reign
,
it
is
not
worth
the
wonder
,
but
that
the
same
should
fall
out
at
a
remarkable
time
,
or
point
of
some
decisive
action
,
that
the
contingencie
of
its
appearance
should
be
confined
unto
that
time
.
That
those
two
should
make
but
one
line
in
the
booke
of
fa●e
,
and
stand
together
in
the
great
Ephemerides
of
God
,
beside
the
Philosophical
assignment
of
the
cause
,
it
may
admit
a
Christian
apprehension
in
the
signality
.
But
above
all
he
deceiveth
us
when
wee
ascribe
the
effects
of
things
unto
evident
&
seeming
causalities
which
arise
from
the
secret
&
undiscerned
action
of
himself
.
Thus
hath
he
deluded
many
Nations
in
his
Auguriall
and
Extispicious
inventions
,
from
casuall
and
uncontrived
contingences
divining
events
succeeding
.
Which
Fuscan
superstition
first
ceasing
upon
Rome
hath
since
possessed
all
Europe
.
When
Augustus
found
two
galls
in
his
sacrifice
,
the
credulity
of
the
City
concluded
a
hope
of
peace
with
Anthony
,
and
the
conjunctions
of
persons
in
choler
with
each
other
.
Because
Brutus
and
Cassius
met
a
Blackmore
,
and
Pompey
had
on
a
darke
or
sad
coloured
garment
at
Pharsalia
;
these
were
presages
of
their
overthrow
,
which
notwithstanding
are
scarce
Rhetoricall
sequells
,
concluding
metaphors
from
realities
,
and
from
conceptions
metaphoricall
inferring
realities
again
.
Now
these
divinations
concerning
events
being
in
his
power
,
to
force
,
contrive
,
prevent
or
further
,
they
must
generally
fall
out
conformably
unto
his
predictions
.
When
Graceus
was
slaine
,
the
same
day
the
Chickens
refused
to
come
out
of
the
coope
.
And
Claudius
Pulcher
underwent
the
like
successe
,
when
he
contemned
the
Tripudiary
Augurations
.
They
dyed
not
because
the
Pullets
would
not
feed
,
but
because
the
devill
foresaw
their
death
,
he
contrived
that
abstinence
in
them
.
So
was
there
no
naturall
dependance
of
the
event
upon
the
signe
,
but
an
artificall
contrivance
of
the
signe
unto
the
event
.
An
unexpected
way
of
delusion
,
and
whereby
he
more
easily
led
away
the
incercumspection
of
their
beliefe
.
Which
fallacy
he
might
excellently
have
acted
,
before
the
death
of
Saul
,
which
being
in
his
power
to
foretell
,
was
not
beyond
his
ability
to
foreshew
,
and
might
have
contrived
signes
thereof
through
all
the
creatures
,
which
visibly
confirmed
by
the
event
,
had
proved
authentick
unto
those
times
,
and
advanced
the
Art
ever
after
.
He
deludeth
us
also
by
Philters
,
Ligatures
,
Charmes
,
ungrounded
Amulets
,
Characters
,
and
many
superstitious
wayes
in
the
cure
of
common
diseases
,
seconding
herein
the
expectation
of
men
with
events
of
his
owne
contriving
:
which
while
some
unwilling
to
fall
directly
upon
Magick
,
impute
unto
the
power
of
imagination
,
or
the
●fficacy
of
hidden
causes
,
he
obtaines
a
bloody
advantage
;
for
thereby
he
begets
not
onely
a
false
opinion
,
but
such
as
leadeth
the
open
way
of
destruction
;
In
maladies
admitting
naturall
reliefes
,
making
men
rely
on
remedies
,
neither
of
reall
operation
in
themselves
,
nor
more
then
seeming
efficacy
in
his
concurrence
,
which
whensoever
he
pleaseth
to
withdraw
,
they
stand
naked
unto
the
mischiefe
of
their
diseases
,
and
revenge
the
contempt
of
the
medicines
of
the
earth
which
God
hath
created
for
them
.
And
therefore
when
neither
miracle
is
expected
,
nor
connexion
of
cause
unto
effect
from
naturall
grounds
concluded
;
however
it
be
sometime
successefull
▪
it
cannot
be
safe
to
rely
on
such
practises
,
and
desert
the
knowne
and
authentick
provisions
of
God
.
In
which
ranke
of
remedies
,
if
nothing
in
our
knowledge
or
their
proper
power
be
able
to
relieve
us
,
wee
must
with
patience
submit
unto
that
restraint
,
and
expect
the
will
of
the
Restrainer
.
Now
in
these
effects
although
he
seeme
oft
times
to
imitate
,
yet
doth
hee
concurre
unto
their
productions
in
a
different
way
from
that
spirit
which
sometime
in
naturall
meanes
produceth
effects
above
Nature
;
For
whether
he
worketh
by
causes
which
have
relation
or
none
unto
the
effect
,
he
maketh
it
out
by
secret
and
undiscerned
wayes
of
Nature
.
So
when
Caius
the
blinde
,
in
the
reigne
of
Antonius
,
was
commanded
to
passe
from
the
right
side
of
the
Altar
unto
the
left
,
to
lay
five
fingers
of
one
hand
thereon
,
and
●ive
of
the
other
upon
his
eyes
,
although
the
cure
succeeded
and
all
the
people
wondered
,
there
was
not
any
thing
in
the
action
which
did
produce
it
,
nor
any
thing
in
his
power
that
could
enable
it
thereunto
.
So
for
the
same
infirmity
,
when
Aper
was
counselled
by
him
to
make
a
collyrium
or
ocular
medicine
with
the
bloud
of
a
white
Cock
,
and
honey
,
and
apply
it
to
his
eyes
for
three
dayes
.
When
Julian
for
his
haemoptysis
or
spitting
of
bloud
,
was
cured
by
hony
and
pine
Nuts
taken
from
his
Altar
.
When
Lucius
for
the
paine
in
his
side
,
applyed
thereto
the
ashes
from
his
Altar
with
wine
,
although
the
remedies
were
somewhat
rationall
,
and
not
without
a
naturall
vertue
unto
such
intentions
,
can
we
beleeve
that
by
their
proper
faculties
they
produced
these
effects
?
But
the
effects
of
powers
Divine
flow
from
another
operation
,
who
either
proceeding
by
visible
meanes
,
or
not
unto
visible
effects
,
is
able
to
conjoyne
them
by
his
cooperation
.
And
therefore
those
sensible
wayes
which
seeme
of
indifferent
natures
,
are
not
idle
ceremonies
,
but
may
be
causes
by
his
command
,
and
arise
unto
productions
beyond
their
regular
activities
.
If
Nahaman
the
Syrian
had
washed
in
Jordan
without
the
command
of
the
Prophet
,
I
beleeve
he
had
beene
cleansed
by
them
no
more
then
by
the
waters
of
Damascus
.
I
doubt
if
any
beside
Elisha
had
cast
in
salt
,
the
waters
of
Jericho
had
not
bin
made
wholesome
thereby
.
I
know
that
a
decoction
of
wilde
gourd
or
Colocynthis
,
though
somewhat
qualified
,
will
not
from
every
hand
be
dulcified
unto
aliment
by
an
addition
of
flower
or
meale
.
There
was
some
naturall
vertue
in
the
plaster
of
figs
applyed
unto
Ezechias
;
we
finde
that
gall
is
very
mundificative
,
and
was
a
proper
medicine
to
cleere
the
eyes
of
Tobit
;
which
carrying
in
themselves
some
action
of
their
owne
,
they
were
additionally
promoted
by
that
power
which
can
extend
their
natures
unto
the
production
of
effects
beyond
their
created
efficiencies
.
And
thus
may
he
operate
also
from
causes
of
no
power
unto
their
visible
effects
;
for
he
that
hath
determined
their
actions
unto
certaine
effects
,
hath
not
so
emptied
his
own
but
that
he
can
make
them
effectuall
unto
any
other
.
Againe
,
although
his
delusions
run
highest
in
points
of
practise
,
whose
errors
draw
on
offensive
or
penall
enormities
,
yet
doth
he
also
deale
in
points
of
speculation
,
and
things
whose
knowledge
terminates
in
themselves
,
whose
cognition
although
it
seemes
independent
,
and
therefore
its
aberration
directly
to
condemne
no
man
;
Yet
doth
he
hereby
preparatively
dispose
us
unto
errors
,
and
deductively
deject
us
into
destructive
conclusions
.
That
the
Sun
,
Moone
and
Stars
are
living
creatures
,
endued
with
soule
and
life
,
seemes
an
innocent
error
,
and
a
harmelesse
digression
from
truth
;
yet
hereby
he
confirmed
their
Idolatry
,
and
made
it
more
plausibly
embraced
.
For
wisely
mistrusting
that
reasonable
spirits
would
never
firmely
be
lost
in
the
adorement
of
things
inanimate
,
and
in
the
lowest
forme
of
Nature
,
he
begat
an
opinion
that
they
were
living
creatures
,
and
could
not
decay
for
ever
.
That
spirits
are
corporeall
,
seemes
at
first
view
a
conceit
derogative
unto
himselfe
,
and
such
as
he
should
rather
labour
to
overthrow
;
yet
hereby
he
establisheth
the
doctrine
of
Lustrations
,
Amulets
and
Charmes
,
as
we
have
declared
before
.
That
there
are
two
principles
of
all
things
,
one
good
,
and
another
evill
;
from
the
one
proceeding
vertue
,
love
,
light
,
and
unity
;
from
the
other
division
,
discord
,
da●knesse
and
deformity
,
was
the
speculation
of
Pythagoras
,
Empedocles
,
and
many
ancient
Philosophers
,
and
was
no
more
then
Oromasdes
and
Arimanius
of
Zoroaster
;
yet
hereby
he
obtained
the
advantage
of
Adoration
,
and
as
the
terrible
principle
became
more
dreadfull
then
his
Maker
,
and
therefore
not
willing
to
let
it
fall
,
he
furthered
the
conceit
in
succeeding
Ages
,
and
raised
the
faction
of
Ma●es
to
maintaine
it
.
That
the
feminine
sex
have
no
generative
emission
,
affording
rather
place
then
principles
of
conception
,
was
Aristotles
opinion
of
old
,
maintained
still
by
some
,
and
will
be
countenanced
by
him
for
ever
.
For
hereby
he
disparageth
the
fruit
of
the
Virgin
,
and
frustrateth
the
fundamental●
Prophesie
,
nor
can
the
seed
of
the
woman
then
breake
the
head
of
the
Serpent
.
Nor
doth
he
onely
sport
in
speculative
errors
,
which
are
of
consequent
impieties
,
but
the
unquietnesse
of
his
malice
hunts
after
simple
lapses
▪
and
such
whose
falsities
do
onely
condemne
our
understandings
.
Thus
if
Xenophanes
will
say
there
is
an
other
world
in
the
Moone
;
If
Heraclitus
with
his
adherents
will
hold
the
Sunne
is
no
bigger
then
it
appeareth
;
If
Anaxagoras
affirme
that
Snow
is
black
;
If
any
other
opinion
there
are
no
Antipodes
,
or
that
the
Stars
do
fall
,
shall
he
want
herein
the
applause
or
advocacy
of
Satan
.
For
maligning
the
tranquility
of
truth
,
he
delighteth
to
trouble
its
streames
,
and
being
a
professed
enemy
unto
God
,
(
who
is
truth
it selfe
)
he
promoteth
any
error
as
derogatory
to
his
nature
,
and
revengeth
himselfe
in
every
deformity
from
truth
.
If
therefore
at
any
time
he
speake
or
practise
truth
it
is
upon
designe
,
and
a
subtile
inversion
of
the
precept
of
God
,
to
doe
good
that
evill
may
come
of
it
.
And
therefore
sometimes
wee
meet
with
wholesome
doctrines
from
hell
,
Nossete●psum
:
The
Motto
of
Delphos
was
a
good
precept
in
morality
,
That
a
just
man
is
beloved
of
the
gods
,
an
uncontroulable
verity
.
T
was
a
good
deed
,
though
not
well
done
,
which
he
wrought
by
Vespasian
,
when
by
the
touch
of
his
foot
he
restored
a
lame
man
,
and
by
the
stroake
of
his
hand
another
that
was
blinde
;
but
the
intention
hereof
drived
at
his
owne
advantage
,
for
hereby
hee
not
onely
confi●med
the
opinion
of
his
power
with
the
people
,
but
his
integrity
with
Princes
,
in
whose
power
he
knew
it
lay
to
overthrow
his
Oracles
,
and
silence
the
practise
of
his
delusions
.
But
indeed
of
such
a
diffused
nature
,
and
so
large
is
the
Empire
of
truth
,
that
it
hath
place
within
the
walles
of
hell
,
and
the
divels
themselves
are
dayly
forced
to
practise
it
;
not
only
as
being
true
themselves
in
a
Metaphysicall
verity
,
that
is
,
as
having
their
essence
conformable
unto
the
Intellect
of
their
maker
,
but
making
use
of
Morall
and
Logicall
verities
,
that
is
,
whether
in
the
conformity
of
words
unto
things
,
or
things
unto
their
owne
conceptions
,
they
practise
truth
in
common
among
themselves
.
For
although
without
speech
they
intuitively
conceive
each
other
,
yet
doe
their
apprehensions
proceed
through
realities
,
and
they
conceive
each
other
by
species
,
which
carry
the
true
and
proper
notions
of
things
conceived
.
And
so
also
in
Morall
verities
,
although
they
deceive
us
,
they
lye
not
unto
each
other
;
as
well
understanding
that
all
community
is
continued
by
truth
,
and
that
of
hell
cannot
consist
without
it
.
To
come
yet
nearer
to
the
point
and
draw
into
a
sharper
angle
;
They
doe
not
onely
speake
and
practise
truth
,
but
may
bee
said
well-wisher
thereunto
,
and
in
some
sense
doe
really
desire
its
enlargement
.
For
many
things
which
in
themselves
are
false
,
they
doe
desire
were
true
;
Hee
cannot
but
wish
hee
were
as
he
professeth
,
that
hee
had
the
knowledge
of
future
events
,
were
it
in
his
power
,
the
Jewes
should
be
in
the
right
,
and
the
Messias
yet
to
come
.
Could
his
desires
effect
it
,
the
opinion
of
Aristotle
should
be
true
,
the
world
should
have
no
end
,
but
be
as
Immortall
as
himselfe
.
For
thereby
hee
might
evade
the
accomplishment
of
those
afflictions
,
he
now
but
gradually
endureth
,
for
comparatively
unto
those
flames
hee
is
but
yet
in
Balneo
,
then
begins
his
Ignis
Rotae
,
and
terrible
●ire
,
which
will
determine
his
disputed
subtiltie
,
and
hazard
his
immortality
.
But
to
speake
strictly
,
hee
is
in
these
wishes
no
promoter
of
verity
,
but
if
considered
some
wayes
injurious
unto
truth
,
for
(
besides
that
if
things
were
true
,
which
now
are
false
,
it
were
but
an
exchange
of
their
natures
,
and
things
must
then
be
false
,
which
now
are
true
)
the
setled
and
determined
order
of
the
world
would
bee
perverted
,
and
that
course
of
things
disturbed
,
which
seemed
best
unto
the
wise
contriver
.
For
whilest
they
murmure
against
the
present
disposure
of
things
,
regulating
their
determined
realityes
unto
their
private
optations
,
they
rest
not
in
their
established
natures
,
but
unwishing
their
unalterable
verities
,
doe
tacitely
desire
in
them
a
difformitie
from
the
primitive
rule
,
and
the
Idea
of
that
minde
that
formed
all
things
best
.
And
thus
hee
offended
truth
even
in
his
first
attempt
;
For
not
content
with
his
created
nature
,
and
thinking
it
too
low
,
to
be
the
highest
creature
of
God
,
he
offended
the
ordainer
thereof
,
not
onely
in
the
attempt
,
but
in
the
wish
and
simple
volition
thereof
.
THE
SECOND
BOOK
:
Of
sundry
popular
Tenents
concerning
Minerall
,
and
vegetable
bodies
,
generally
held
for
trueth
,
which
examined
,
prove
either
false
,
or
dubio●●
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
Crystall
.
HEreof
the
common
opinion
hath
been
,
and
still
rem●ineth
amongst
us
,
that
Crystall
is
nothing
else
,
but
Ice
or
Snow
concreted
,
and
by
duration
of
time
,
congealed
beyond
liquation
.
Of
which
assertion
,
if
the
prescription
of
time
,
and
numerositie
of
Assert●rs
,
were
a
sufficient
demonstration
,
we
might
sit
downe
herein
,
as
an
unquestionable
truth
;
nor
should
there
need
vlterior
disquisition
.
For
indeed
,
few
opinions
there
are
,
which
have
●ound
so
many
friends
,
or
been
so
popularly
received
,
through
all
professions
and
ages
.
And
first
,
Plinie
is
positive
in
this
opinion
:
Crystallus
sit
gelu
vehem●ntius
concr●to
:
the
same
is
followed
by
Seneca
,
and
Elegantly
described
by
Claudian
,
not
denyed
by
Scaliger
,
and
some
way
affirmed
by
Albertus
,
Brasavolus
,
and
directly
by
many
others
.
The
venerable
Fathers
of
the
Church
have
also
assented
hereto
;
As
Basil
in
his
Hexameron
,
Isidore
in
his
Etymologies
,
and
not
onely
Austin
a
Latine
Father
,
but
Gregory
the
great
,
and
Jerom
upon
occasion
of
that
terme
,
expressed
in
the
first
of
Ezekiel
.
All
which
notwithstanding
upon
a
strict
enquiry
,
we
finde
the
matter
controve●●ible
,
and
with
much
more
reason
denyed
then
is
as
yet
affirmed
.
For
first
,
though
many
have
passed
it
over
with
easie
affirmatives
▪
yet
are
there
also
many
Authors
that
deny
it
,
and
the
exactest
Mineralogists
have
rejected
it
.
Diodorus
in
his
eleventh
booke
denyeth
it
,
If
Crystall
be
there
taken
in
its
proper
acception
,
as
Rhodiginus
hath
used
it
,
and
not
for
a
Diamond
,
as
Salmatius
hath
expounded
it
;
for
in
that
place
he
affirmeth
.
Crystallum
esse
lapidem
ex
aqua
pura
concr●tum
▪
non
tamen
frigore
sed
divini
caloris
v●
.
Solinus
who
transcribed
Plinie
,
and
therefore
in
almost
all
subscribed
unto
him
,
hath
in
this
point
dissented
from
him
.
Putant
quidam
glaciem
coire
,
&
in
Crystallum
corporari
sed
frustra
.
Mathiolus
in
his
Comment
upon
Dioscorides
,
hath
with
confidence
and
not
without
reason
rejected
it
.
The
same
hath
been
performed
by
Agricola
de
Natura
foss●lium
;
by
Cardan
,
Boe●ius
de
Boot
,
Caesius
Bernardus
,
Senuertus
,
and
many
more
.
Now
besides
authoritie
against
it
,
there
may
be
many
reasons
deduced
from
their
severall
differences
which
seeme
to
overthrow
it
.
And
first
,
a
difference
is
probable
in
their
concretion
.
For
if
Crystall
be
a
stone
,
(
as
in
the
number
thereof
it
is
confessedly
received
)
it
is
not
immediatly
concreted
by
the
●fficacy
of
cold
,
but
rather
by
a
Minerall
spirit
,
and
lapid●ficall
principles
of
its
owne
,
and
therefore
while
it
lay
in
solutis
principiis
,
and
remained
in
a
fluid
body
,
it
was
a
subject
very
unapt
for
proper
conglaceation
;
for
Minerall
spirits
,
doe
generally
resist
and
scarce
submit
thereto
.
So
wee
observe
that
many
waters
and
springs
will
never
freez
,
and
many
parts
in
rivers
and
lakes
,
where
there
a●e
Minerall
eruptions
,
will
still
persist
without
congelation
;
as
we
also
visibly
observe
,
in
Aqua
fortis
,
or
any
Minerall
solution
,
either
of
Vitrioll
,
Alum
,
Salpeter
,
Ammoniac
,
or
Tartar
;
which
although
to
some
degree
exhaled
and
placed
in
cold
conservatories
,
will
Crystallise
and
shoot
into
white
and
glacious
bodyes
;
yet
is
not
this
a
congelation
primarily
effected
by
cold
,
but
an
intrinsecall
induration
from
themselves
,
and
a
retreat
into
their
proper
solidityes
,
which
were
absorbed
by
the
licour
,
and
lost
in
a
full
imbibition
thereof
before
.
And
so
also
when
wood
and
many
other
bodies
doe
petrifie
,
either
by
the
sea
,
other
waters
,
or
earths
abounding
in
such
spirits
,
doe
wee
usually
ascribe
their
induration
to
cold
,
but
rather
unto
salinous
spirits
,
concretive
juyces
,
and
causes
circumj●cent
,
which
doe
assimilate
all
bodyes
not
indisposed
for
their
impressions
.
But
Ice
is
only
water
congealed
by
the
frigidity
of
the
ayre
,
whereby
it
acquireth
no
new
forme
,
but
rather
a
consistence
or
determination
of
its
diffluency
,
and
amitteth
not
its
essence
,
but
its
condition
of
fluidity
;
neither
doth
there
any
thing
properly
conglaciate
but
water
,
or
watery
humidity
;
for
the
determination
of
quick-silver
is
properly
fixation
,
that
of
milke
coagulation
,
and
that
of
oyle
and
unctious
bodies
onely
incrassation
;
And
therefore
Aristotle
makes
a
triall
of
the
fertility
of
humane
seed
,
from
the
experiment
of
congelation
,
for
that
sayth
hee
,
which
is
not
watery
and
improlificall
will
not
conglaciate
,
which
perhaps
must
not
be
taken
strictly
,
but
in
the
germe
and
spirited
particles
:
for
egges
I
observe
will
freeze
,
in
the
generative
and
albuginous
part
thereof
.
And
upon
this
ground
Paracelsus
in
his
Archidoxis
,
extracteth
the
magistery
of
wine
,
after
foure
moneths
digestion
in
horsedunge
,
exposing
it
unto
the
extremity
of
cold
,
whereby
the
aqueous
parts
will
freeze
,
but
the
Spirit
retyre
and
be
found
uncongealed
in
the
center
.
Againe
,
the
difference
of
their
concretion
is
not
without
reason
,
collectible
from
their
dissolution
,
which
being
many
wayes
performable
in
Ice
,
is
not
in
the
same
manner
effected
in
Crystall
.
Now
the
causes
of
liquation
are
contrary
to
those
of
concretion
,
and
as
the
atoms
and
indivisible
parcels
are
united
,
so
are
they
in
an
opposite
way
disjoyned
.
That
which
is
concreted
by
exsiccation
or
expression
of
humidity
,
wil
be
resolved
by
humectation
,
as
earth
,
dirt
,
and
clayi
;
that
which
is
coagulated
by
a
fiery
siccity
,
will
suffer
colliquation
from
an
aqueous
humidity
,
as
salt
and
sugar
,
which
are
easily
dissoluble
in
water
,
but
not
without
difficulty
in
oyle
,
and
well
rectified
spirits
of
wine
.
That
which
is
concreated
by
cold
,
will
dissolve
by
a
moist
heat
,
if
it
consist
of
watery
parts
,
as
Gums
,
Arabick
,
Tragacanth
,
Ammoniac
,
and
others
,
in
an
ayrie
heat
or
oyle
,
as
all
resinous
bodies
,
Turpentine
,
Pitch
,
and
Frankincense
;
in
both
as
gummy
resinous
bodies
,
Masticke
,
Camphire
,
and
Storax
;
in
neither
,
as
neutralls
and
bodies
anomalous
hereto
,
as
Bdellium
,
Myrrhe
and
others
.
Some
by
a
violent
dry
heat
,
as
mettalls
,
which
although
corrodible
by
waters
,
yet
will
they
not
suffer
a
liquation
from
the
powerfullest
heat
,
communicable
unto
that
element
.
Some
will
dissolve
by
this
heat
although
their
ingredients
be
earthy
,
as
glasse
,
whose
materialls
are
fine
sand
,
and
the
ashes
of
Chali
or
Fearne
;
and
so
will
salt
runne
with
fire
,
although
it
bee
concreated
by
heat
,
and
this
way
alone
may
bee
effected
a
liquation
in
Crystall
,
but
not
without
some
difficulty
;
that
is
,
calcination
or
reducing
it
by
Arte
,
into
a
subtile
powder
,
by
which
way
and
a
vitreous
commixture
,
glasses
are
sometime
made
hereof
,
and
it
becomes
the
chiefe●t
ground
for
artificiall
and
factitious
gemmes
;
but
the
same
way
of
solution
is
common
also
unto
many
stones
,
and
not
only
Berylls
and
Cornelians
,
but
flints
and
pebbles
,
are
subject
unto
fusion
,
and
will
runne
like
glasse
in
fire
.
But
Ice
will
dissolve
in
any
way
of
heat
,
for
it
will
dissolve
with
●ire
,
it
will
colliquate
in
water
,
or
warme
oyle
;
nor
doth
it
only
submit
to
an
actuall
heat
,
but
not
endure
the
potentiall
calidity
of
many
waters
;
for
it
will
presently
dissolve
in
Aqua
fortis
,
sp.
of
vitrioll
,
salt
or
tartar
,
nor
will
it
long
continue
its
fixation
in
spirits
of
wine
,
as
may
be
observed
in
Ice
injected
therein
.
Againe
,
the
concretion
of
Ice
will
not
endure
a
dry
attrition
without
liquation
;
for
if
it
be
rubbed
long
with
a
cloth
it
melteth
,
but
Crystall
will
calefy
unto
electricity
,
that
is
a
power
to
attract
strawes
or
light
bodies
,
and
convert
the
needle
freely
placed
;
which
is
a
declarement
of
very
different
parts
,
wherein
wee
shall
not
at
present
inlarge
,
as
having
discoursed
at
full
concerning
such
bodies
in
the
Chap
of
Electricks
.
They
are
differenced
by
supernatation
or
floating
upon
water
,
for
Chrystall
will
sinke
in
water
as
carrying
in
its
owne
bulke
a
greater
ponderosity
,
then
the
space
in
any
water
it
doth
occupy
,
and
will
therefore
only
swim
in
molten
mettall
,
a●d
Quicksilver
.
But
Ice
will
swim
in
water
of
what
thinnesse
soever
;
and
though
it
sinke
in
oyle
,
will
float
in
spirits
of
wine
or
Aqua
vitae
.
And
therefore
it
may
swim
in
water
,
not
only
as
being
water
it selfe
,
and
in
its
proper
place
,
but
perhaps
as
weighing
no
more
then
the
water
it
possesseth
.
And
therefore
as
it
will
not
sinke
unto
the
bottome
,
so
will
it
neither
float
above
like
lighter
bodies
,
but
being
neare
,
or
inequality
of
weight
,
lye
superficially
or
almost
horizontally
unto
it
.
And
therefore
also
an
Ice
or
congelation
of
salt
or
sugar
,
although
it
descend
not
unto
the
bottome
,
yet
will
it
abate
,
and
decline
below
the
surface
in
thin
water
,
but
very
sensibly
in
spirits
of
wine
.
For
Ice
although
it
seemeth
as
transparent
and
compact
as
Chrystall
,
yet
is
it
short
in
either
,
for
its
atoms
are
not
concreted
into
continuity
,
which
doth
diminish
its
translucency
;
it
is
also
full
of
spumes
and
bubbles
,
which
may
abate
its
gravity
.
And
therefore
waters
frozen
in
pans
,
and
open
glasses
,
after
their
dissolution
do
commonly
leave
a
froth
,
and
spume
upon
them
.
They
are
distinguisht
into
substance
of
parts
and
the
accidents
thereof
,
that
is
in
colour
and
figure
;
for
Ice
is
a
similary
body
▪
and
homogeneous
concretion
,
whose
materiall
is
properly
water
,
and
but
accidentally
exceeding
the
simplicity
of
that
element
;
but
the
body
of
Crystall
is
mixed
,
its
ingredients
many
,
and
sensibly
containeth
those
principles
into
which
mixt
bodies
ar●
reduced
;
for
beside
the
spirit
and
mercuriall
principle
,
it
containeth
a
sulphur
or
inflamable
part
,
and
that
in
no
small
quantity
;
for
upon
collision
with
steele
,
it
will
actually
send
forth
its
sparkes
▪
not
much
inferior
unto
a
flint
.
Now
such
bodies
only
strike
fire
as
have
a
sulphur
or
ignitible
parts
within
them
.
For
as
we
elsewhere
declare
,
these
scintillations
are
not
the
accension
of
the
ayre
,
upon
the
collision
of
two
hard
bodies
,
but
rather
the
inflamable
effluencies
discharged
from
the
bodies
collided
.
For
diamonds
,
marbles
,
heliotropes
,
and
agaths
,
though
hard
bodies
,
will
not
strike
fire
,
nor
one
steele
easily
with
another
,
nor
a
flint
easily
with
a
steele
,
if
they
both
be
wet
,
for
then
the
sparkes
are
quenched
in
their
eruption
.
It
containeth
also
a
salt
,
and
that
in
some
plenty
which
may
occasion
its
fragility
,
as
is
also
observable
in
corall
.
This
by
the
art
of
Chymistry
is
separable
unto
the
operations
whereof
it
is
lyable
,
with
other
concretions
,
as
calcination
,
reverberation
,
sublimation
,
distillation
:
And
in
the
preparation
of
Crystall
,
Paracelsus
hath
made
a
rule
for
that
of
Gemms
,
as
he
declareth
in
his
first
de
praeparationibu●
.
Briefly
,
it
consisteth
of
such
parts
so
far
from
an
Ici●
dissolution
that
powerfull
menstruums
are
made
for
its
emolition
,
whereby
it
may
receive
the
tincture
of
minerals
,
and
so
resemble
Gemms
,
as
Boetius
hath
declared
in
the
distillation
of
Urine
,
spirits
of
wine
,
and
turpentine
,
and
is
not
onely
triturable
,
and
reduceable
into
powder
,
by
contrition
,
but
will
subsist
in
a
violent
●ire
,
and
endure
a
vitrification
:
Wherby
are
testified
its
earthy
and
fixed
parts
.
For
vitrification
is
the
last
worke
of
fire
,
and
when
that
arriveth
,
humidity
is
exhaled
,
for
powdered
glasse
emits
no
fume
or
exhalation
although
it
bee
laid
upon
a
red
hot
iron
.
And
therefore
when
some
commend
the
powder
of
burnt
glasse
against
the
stone
,
they
fall
not
under
my
comprehension
,
who
cannot
conceive
how
a
body
should
be
farther
burned
,
which
hath
already
passed
the
extr●amest
teste
of
fire
.
As
for
colour
although
crystall
in
his
pellucide
body
seems
to
have
none
at
all
,
yet
in
its
reduction
into
powder
,
it
hath
a
vaile
and
shadow
of
blew
,
and
in
its
courser
peeces
,
is
of
a
sadder
hue
,
then
the
powder
of
Venice
glasse
,
which
complexion
it
will
maintaine
although
it
long
endure
the
fire
;
which
notwithstanding
needs
not
move
us
unto
wonder
,
for
vitrified
and
pellucide
bodyes
,
are
of
a
clearer
complexion
in
their
continuities
,
then
in
their
powders
and
Atomicall
divisions
.
So
Stibium
or
glasse
of
Antimony
,
appears
somewhat
red
in
glasse
,
but
in
its
powder
yellow
;
so
painted
glasse
of
a
sanguine
red
will
not
ascend
in
powder
above
a
murrey
.
As
for
the
figure
of
crystall
(
which
is
very
strange
,
and
forced
Plinie
to
the
despaire
of
resolution
)
it
is
for
the
most
part
hexagonall
or
six
cornerd
,
being
built
upon
a
confused
matter
from
whence
as
it
were
from
a
root
angular
figures
arise
,
as
in
the
Amethists
and
Basaltes
,
which
regular
figuration
hath
made
some
opinion
,
it
hath
not
its
determination
from
circumscription
or
as
conforming
unto
contiguities
,
but
rather
from
a
seminall
root
,
and
formative
principle
of
its
owne
,
even
as
we
observe
in
severall
other
concretions
.
So
the
stones
which
are
sometime
found
in
the
gall
of
a
man
,
are
most
triangular
,
and
pyramidall
,
although
the
figure
of
that
part
seems
not
to
cooperate
thereto
.
So
the
Aster●a
or
Lapis
Stellaris
,
hath
on
it
the
figure
of
a
Starre
,
and
so
Lapis
Iuda●cu●
,
that
famous
remedy
for
the
stone
,
hath
circular
lines
in
length
all
downe
its
body
,
and
equidistant
,
as
though
they
had
been
turned
by
Art
.
So
that
we
call
a
Fayrie
stone
,
and
is
often
found
in
gravell
pits
amongst
us
,
being
of
an
hemisphericall
figure
,
hath
five
double
lines
arising
from
the
center
of
its
basis
,
which
if
no
accretion
distract
them
doe
commonly
concur
and
meet
in
the
pole
thereof
.
The
figures
are
regular
in
many
other
stones
,
as
in
the
Belemnites
,
Lapis
anguinus
,
Cornu
Amn●onis
,
and
divers
beside
,
as
by
those
which
have
not
the
experience
hereof
may
be
observed
in
their
figures
expressed
by
Mineralogistes
.
But
Ice
receiveth
its
figure
according
unto
the
surface
,
wherein
it
concreteth
or
the
circumamb●●ncy
which
conformeth
it
.
So
is
it
plaine
upon
the
surface
of
water
,
but
round
in
hayle
,
(
which
is
also
a
glaciacion
)
and
figured
in
its
guttulous
descent
from
the
ayre
.
And
therefore
Aristotle
in
his
Meteors
concludeth
that
haile
which
is
not
round
is
congealed
nearer
the
earth
,
for
that
which
falleth
from
an
high
,
is
by
the
length
of
its
journey
corraded
,
and
descendeth
therefore
in
a
lesser
magnitude
,
but
greater
rotundity
unto
us
.
They
are
also
differenced
in
the
places
of
their
generation
;
for
though
Crystall
be
found
in
cold
countries
,
and
where
Ice
remaineth
long
,
and
the
ayre
exceedeth
in
cold
,
yet
is
it
also
found
in
regions
,
where
Ice
is
seldome
seen
or
soon
dissolved
,
as
Plinie
and
Agricola
relate
of
Cyprus
,
Caramania
and
an
Island
in
the
Red-sea
;
it
is
also
found
in
the
veynes
of
Mineralls
,
in
rocks
,
and
sometime
in
common
earth
.
But
as
for
Ice
it
will
not
concrete
but
in
the
approachment
of
the
ayre
,
as
we
have
made
tryall
in
glasses
of
water
,
covered
halfe
an
inche
with
oyle
,
which
will
not
easily
freeze
in
the
hardest
frosts
of
our
climate
;
for
water
concreteth
first
in
its
surface
,
and
so
conglaciates
downward
,
and
so
will
it
doe
although
it
be
exposed
in
the
coldest
mettall
of
lead
;
which
well
accordeth
with
that
expression
of
God
,
Job
38.
The
waters
are
hid
as
with
a
stone
,
and
the
face
of
the
deep
is
frozen
.
They
have
contrary
qualities
elementall
,
and
uses
medicinall
;
for
Ice
is
cold
and
moyst
,
of
the
quality
of
water
:
But
Crystall
is
cold
and
dry
,
according
to
the
condition
of
earth
,
the
use
of
Ice
is
condemned
by
most
Physitians
;
that
of
Chrystall
commended
by
many
.
For
although
Dioscorides
and
Galen
,
have
left
no
mention
thereof
;
yet
hath
Mathiolus
,
Agricola
,
and
many
other
commended
it
in
disenteries
and
fluxes
;
all
for
the
encrease
of
milke
,
most
Chymistes
for
the
stone
,
and
some
as
Brassavolus
and
Boetius
,
as
an
antidote
against
p●oyson
:
Which
occult
and
specificall
operations
,
are
not
expectible
from
Ice
;
for
being
but
water
congealed
,
it
can
never
make
good
such
qualities
,
nor
will
it
reasonably
admit
of
secret
proprieties
,
which
are
the
affections
of
formes
,
and
compositions
at
distance
from
their
elements
.
Having
thus
declared
what
Chrystall
is
not
,
it
may
afford
some
satisfaction
to
manifest
what
it
is
.
To
deliver
therefore
what
with
the
judgement
of
approved
Authors
,
and
best
reason
consisteth
,
It
is
a
minerall
body
in
the
difference
of
stones
,
and
reduced
by
some
unto
that
subdivision
,
which
comprehendeth
gemmes
;
transparent
and
resembling
glasse
or
Ice
,
made
of
a
lentous
colament
of
earth
,
drawne
from
the
most
pure
and
limpid
juyce
thereof
,
owing
unto
the
coldnesse
of
the
earth
some
concurrence
or
coadjuva●cy
,
but
not
its
immediate
determination
and
efficiency
,
which
are
wrought
by
the
hand
of
its
concretive
spirit
,
the
seeds
of
petrification
and
Gorgon
within
it selfe
;
as
we
may
conceive
in
stones
and
gems
,
as
Diamonds
,
Beryls
,
Saphires
and
the
like
,
whose
generation
we
cannot
with
satisfaction
confine
unto
the
remote
activity
of
the
Sun
,
or
the
common
operation
of
coldnesse
in
the
earth
,
but
may
more
safely
referre
it
unto
a
lapidificall
●uccity
,
and
congelitive
principle
which
determines
prepared
materials
unto
specificall
concretions
.
And
therefore
I
feare
we
commonly
consider
subterranities
not
in
contemplations
sufficiently
respective
unto
the
creation
.
For
though
Moses
have
left
no
mention
of
minerals
,
nor
made
any
other
description
then
sutes
unto
the
apparent
and
visible
creation
;
yet
is
there
unquestionably
,
a
very
large
Classis
of
creatures
in
the
earth
farre
above
the
condition
of
elementarity
:
And
although
not
in
a
distinct
and
indisputable
way
of
vivency
,
or
answering
in
all
points
the
properties
or
affections
of
plants
,
yet
in
inferiour
and
descending
constitutions
,
they
do
like
these
containe
specificall
distinctions
,
and
are
determined
by
seminalities
;
that
is
created
,
and
defined
seeds
committed
unto
the
earth
from
the
beginning
.
Wherein
although
they
attaine
not
the
indubitable
requisites
of
Animation
,
yet
have
they
a
neere
affinity
thereto
.
And
though
we
want
a
proper
name
and
expressive
appellation
,
yet
are
they
not
to
be
closed
up
in
the
generall
name
of
concretions
,
or
lightly
passed
over
as
onely
Elementary
,
and
Subterraneous
m●xtions
.
The
principle
and
most
gemmary
affection
is
its
Tralucency
;
as
for
irradiancy
or
sparkling
which
is
found
in
many
gems
it
is
not
discoverable
in
this
,
for
it
commeth
short
of
their
compactnesse
and
durity
:
and
therefore
it
requireth
not
the
Eme●ry
,
as
Diamonds
or
Topaze
,
but
will
receive
impression
from
steele
,
more
easily
then
the
Turchois
.
As
for
its
diaphanity
or
perspicuity
,
it
enjoyeth
that
most
eminently
,
and
the
reason
thereof
is
its
continuity
,
as
having
its
earthly
&
salinous
parts
so
exactly
resolved
,
that
its
body
is
left
imporous
and
not
discreted
by
atomicall
terminations
.
For
,
that
continuity
of
parts
,
is
the
cause
of
perspicuity
,
is
made
perspicuous
by
two
wayes
of
●xperiment
,
that
is
either
in
effecting
transparency
in
those
bodyes
which
were
not
so
before
,
or
at
least
far
short
of
the
additionall
degree
.
So
snow
becomes
transparent
upon
liquation
,
so
hornes
and
bodyes
resolveable
into
continued
parts
or
gelly
.
The
like
is
observable
in
oyled
paper
,
wherein
the
interstitial
divisions
being
continuated
by
the
accession
of
oyle
,
it
becommeth
more
transparent
,
and
admits
the
visible
rayes
with
lesse
umbrosity
.
Or
else
by
rendring
those
bodies
opacus
which
were
before
pellucide
and
perspicuous
.
So
glasse
which
was
before
diaphanous
,
being
by
powder
reduced
into
multiplicity
of
superficies
,
becomes
an
opacus
body
,
and
will
not
transmit
the
light
:
and
so
it
is
in
crystall
●owdered
,
and
so
it
is
also
evident
before
;
for
if
it
be
made
hot
in
a
c●usible
,
and
presently
projected
upon
water
,
it
will
grow
dim
,
and
abate
its
diaphanity
,
for
the
water
entring
,
the
body
begets
a
division
of
parts
,
and
a
termination
of
Atoms
united
before
unto
continuity
.
The
ground
of
this
opinion
might
be
,
first
the
conclusions
of
some
men
from
experience
,
for
as
much
as
Crystall
is
found
sometimes
in
rockes
,
and
in
some
places
not
much
unlike
the
stirious
or
stillicidious
dependencies
of
Ice
;
which
notwithstanding
may
happen
either
in
places
which
havee
been
forsaken
or
left
bare
by
the
earth
,
or
may
be
petrifications
,
or
Minerall
indurations
,
like
other
gemmes
proceeding
from
percolations
of
the
earth
disposed
unto
such
concretions
.
The
second
and
most
common
ground
is
from
the
name
Crystallus
,
whereby
in
Greeke
,
both
Ice
and
Crystall
are
expressed
,
which
many
not
duly
considering
,
have
from
their
community
of
name
,
conceived
a
community
of
nature
,
and
what
was
ascribed
unto
the
one
,
not
unsitly
appliable
unto
the
other
.
But
this
is
a
fallacy
of
Aequivocation
,
from
a
society
in
name
inferring
an
Identity
in
nature
.
By
this
fallacy
was
he
deceived
that
drank
Aqua
fortis
for
strong
water
:
By
this
are
they
deluded
,
who
conceive
sperma
Coeti
(
which
is
a
bituminous
superfluitance
on
the
Sea
)
to
be
the
spawne
of
the
Whale
;
Or
take
sanguis
draconis
,
(
which
is
the
gumme
of
a
tree
)
to
be
the
blood
of
a
Dragon
.
By
the
same
Logick
we
may
inferre
,
the
Crystalline
humor
of
the
eye
,
or
rather
the
Crystalline
heaven
above
,
to
be
of
the
substance
of
Crystall
below
;
Or
that
Almighty
God
sendeth
downe
Crystall
,
because
it
is
delivered
in
the
vulgar
translation
,
Psal.
47.
Mittit
Crystallum
suum
sicut
Buccellas
:
which
translation
although
it
literally
expresse
the
Septuagint
,
yet
is
there
no
more
meant
thereby
,
then
what
our
translation
in
plaine
English
expresseth
;
that
is
,
hee
casteth
forth
his
Ice
like
morsels
,
or
what
Tremellius
and
Junius
as
clearly
deliver
,
De●icit
gelu
suum
sicut
frusta
coram
frigore
eius
quis
consistet
?
which
proper
and
Latine
expressions
,
had
they
been
observed
in
ancient
translations
,
elder
Expositers
had
not
beene
misguided
by
the
Synonomy
,
nor
had
they
afforded
occasion
unto
Austen
,
the
Glosse
,
Lyranus
,
and
many
others
,
to
have
taken
up
the
common
conceit
,
and
spoke
of
this
text
conformably
unto
the
opinion
rejected
.
CHAP.
II.
Concerning
the
Loadstone
.
Of
things
particularly
spoken
thereof
evidently
or
probably
true
.
Of
things
generally
beleeved
,
or
particularly
delivered
,
manifestly
or
probably
false
.
In
the
first
of
the
Magneticall
vertue
of
the
earth
,
of
the
foure
motions
of
the
stone
,
that
is
,
its
Verticity
or
direction
,
its
Attraction
or
Coition
,
its
declination
,
its
Variation
,
and
also
of
its
Antiquity
.
In
the
second
a
rejection
of
sundry
opinions
and
relations
thereof
,
Naturall
,
Medicall
,
Historicall
,
Magicall
.
ANd
first
we
conceive
the
earth
to
be
a
Magneticall
body
.
A
Magnetical
body
,
we
term
not
only
that
which
hath
a
power
attractive
,
but
that
which
seated
in
a
convenient
medium
naturally
disposeth
it
self
to
one
invariable
and
fixed
situation
.
And
such
a
Magnetical
vertue
we
conceive
to
be
in
the
Globe
of
the
earth
;
whereby
as
unto
its
naturall
points
and
proper
terms
it
disposeth
it self
unto
the
poles
,
being
so
framed
,
constituted
&
ordered
unto
these
points
,
that
those
parts
which
are
now
at
the
poles
,
would
not
naturally
abide
under
the
Aequator
,
nor
Green-land
remain
in
the
place
of
Magellanica
;
and
if
the
whole
earth
were
violently
removed
,
yet
would
it
not
fo●goe
its
primi●ive
points
,
nor
pitch
in
the
East
or
West
,
but
return
unto
its
polary
position
again
.
For
though
by
compactnesse
or
gravi●y
it
may
acquire
the
lowest
place
,
and
become
the
center
of
the
universe
,
yet
that
it
makes
good
that
point
,
not
varying
at
all
by
the
accession
of
bodyes
upon
,
or
secession
thereof
,
from
its
surface
pertu●bing
the
equilibration
of
either
Hemi●pheare
(
whereby
the
altitude
of
the
starres
might
vary
)
or
that
it
strictly
maintaines
the
north
and
southerne
points
,
that
neither
upon
the
moti●ns
of
the
heavens
,
ayre
and
winds
without
,
large
eruptions
and
d●v●sion
of
parts
within
,
its
polar
pa●ts
should
never
incline
or
veere
unto
the
Aequator
(
whereby
the
latitude
of
places
should
also
vary
)
it
cannot
so
well
be
salved
from
gravity
as
a
magneticall
verticity
.
This
is
probably
that
foundation
the
wisdome
of
the
Creator
h●th
laid
unto
the
earth
,
and
in
this
sense
we
may
more
nearly
apprehend
,
and
sensibly
make
out
the
expressions
of
holy
Scripture
,
as
that
of
Ps.
93.
1.
Firma
vit
orbem
terrae
qui
non
commovebitur
,
he
hath
made
the
round
world
so
sure
that
it
cannot
be
moved
:
as
when
it
is
said
by
J●b
,
Extendit
Aquilonem
super
vacuo
,
&c.
Hee
stretcheth
forth
the
North
upon
the
empty
place
,
and
hangeth
the
earth
upon
nothing
.
And
this
is
the
most
probable
answer
unto
that
great
question
,
Job
●8
.
whereupon
are
the
foundations
of
the
earth
fastened
,
or
who
laid
the
corner
stone
thereof
?
Had
they
been
acquainted
with
this
principle
,
Anaxagoras
,
Socrates
and
Democritus
had
better
made
out
the
ground
of
this
stabili●y
:
Xen●phanes
had
not
been
faine
to
say
it
had
no
bottome
,
and
●h●les
Milesius
to
make
it
swim
in
water
.
Now
whether
the
earth
stand
still
,
or
moveth
circularly
,
we
may
concede
this
Magneticall
stability
:
For
although
it
move
,
in
that
conversion
the
poles
and
center
may
still
remaine
the
same
,
as
is
conceived
in
the
Magneticall
bodies
of
heaven
,
especially
J●piter
and
the
Sunne
;
which
according
to
Galileus
,
Kepler
,
and
Fabr●cius
,
are
observed
to
have
Dineticall
motions
and
certaine
revolutions
abou●
their
proper
centers
;
and
though
the
one
in
about
the
space
of
ten
dayes
,
the
other
in
lesse
then
one
,
accomplish
this
revolution
,
yet
do
they
observe
a
constant
habitude
unto
their
poles
and
firme
themselves
thereon
in
their
gyration
.
Nor
is
the
vigour
of
this
great
body
included
only
in
is
selfe
,
or
circumferenced
by
its
surface
▪
but
diffused
at
indeterminate
distances
through
the
ayre
,
water
and
bodyes
circumjacent
;
exciting
and
impregnating
magneticall
bodyes
within
it
surface
or
without
it
,
and
performing
in
a
secret
and
invisible
way
what
we
evidently
behold
effected
by
the
Loadstone
.
For
these
effluxions
penetrate
all
bodyes
,
and
like
the
species
of
visible
objects
are
ever
ready
in
the
medium
,
and
lay
hold
on
all
bodyes
proportionate
or
capable
of
their
action
;
those
bodyes
likewise
being
of
a
congenerous
nature
doe
readily
receive
the
impressions
of
their
motor
;
and
if
not
fettered
by
their
gravity
,
conforme
themselves
to
situations
,
wherein
they
best
unite
unto
their
Animator
.
And
this
will
sufficiently
appeare
from
the
observations
that
are
to
follow
,
which
can
no
better
way
bee
made
out
then
this
wee
speake
of
the
magneticall
vigour
of
the
earth
.
Now
whether
these
effluvi●ms
do
flye
by
streated
Atomes
and
winding
particles
as
Renatus
des
Cartes
conceaveth
,
or
glide
by
streames
attracted
from
either
pole
and
hemispheare
of
the
earth
unto
the
Aequator
,
as
Sir
Kenelme
Digby
excellently
declareth
,
it
takes
not
away
this
vertue
of
the
earth
,
but
more
distinctly
sets
downe
the
gests
and
progresse
thereof
,
and
are
conceits
of
eminent
use
to
salve
magneticall
phenomena's
.
And
as
in
Astronomy
those
hypotheses
though
never
so
strange
are
best
esteemed
which
best
do
salve
apparencies
,
so
surely
in
Philosophy
those
principles
(
though
seeming
monstrous
)
may
with
advantage
be
embraced
,
which
best
confirme
experiment
,
and
afford
the
readiest
reason
of
observation
.
And
truly
the
doctrine
of
effluxions
,
their
penetrating
natures
,
their
invisible
paths
,
and
insuspected
effects
,
are
very
considerable
;
for
besides
this
magneticall
one
of
the
earth
,
severall
effusions
there
may
be
from
divers
other
bodies
,
which
invisibly
act
their
parts
at
any
time
,
and
perhaps
through
any
medium
,
a
part
of
Philosophy
but
yet
in
discovery
,
and
will
I
feare
prove
the
last
leafe
to
be
turned
over
in
the
booke
of
Nature
.
First
,
therefore
it
is
evidently
true
and
confirmable
by
every
experiment
,
that
steele
and
good
Iron
never
excited
by
the
Loadstone
,
discover
in
themselves
a
verticity
;
that
is
,
a
directive
or
polary
faculty
,
whereby
conveniently
they
do
septentrionate
at
one
extreme
,
and
Australize
at
another
;
&
this
is
manifestible
in
long
and
thin
plates
of
steel
perforated
in
the
middle
and
equilibrated
,
or
by
an
easier
way
in
long
wires
equiponderate
with
untwisted
silke
and
soft
wax
;
for
in
this
manner
pendulous
they
will
conforme
themselves
Meridionally
,
directing
one
extreame
unto
the
North
,
another
to
the
South
.
The
same
is
also
manifest
in
steele
wires
thrust
through
little
spheres
or
globes
of
Corke
and
floated
on
the
water
,
or
in
naked
needles
gently
let
fall
thereon
,
for
so
disposed
they
will
not
rest
untill
they
have
●ound
out
the
Meridian
,
and
as
neere
as
they
can
lye
parallell
unto
the
axis
of
the
earth
:
Sometimes
the
eye
,
sometimes
the
point
Northward
in
divers
Needles
,
but
the
same
point
alwayes
in
most
,
conforming
themselves
unto
the
whol●
earth
,
in
the
same
manner
as
they
doe
unto
every
Loadstone
;
For
if
a
needle
untoucht
be
hanged
above
a
Loadstone
,
it
will
convert
into
a
parallel
position
thereto
;
for
in
this
situation
it
can
best
receive
its
verticity
and
be
excited
proportionably
at
both
extremes
:
now
this
direction
proceeds
not
primitively
from
themselves
,
but
is
derivative
and
contracted
from
the
magneticall
effluxions
of
the
earth
,
which
they
have
winded
in
their
hammering
and
formation
,
or
else
by
long
continuance
in
one
position
,
as
wee
shall
declare
hereafter
.
It
is
likewise
true
what
is
delivered
of
Irons
heated
in
the
fire
,
that
they
contract
a
verticity
in
their
refrigeration
;
for
heated
red
hot
and
cooled
in
the
meridian
from
North
to
South
,
they
presently
contract
a
polary
power
,
and
being
poysed
in
ayre
or
water
convert
that
part
unto
the
North
which
respected
that
point
in
its
refrigeration
;
so
that
if
they
had
no
sensible
verticity
before
it
may
be
acquired
by
this
way
,
or
if
they
had
any
,
it
might
be
exchanged
by
contrary
position
in
the
cooling
:
for
by
the
fire
they
omit
not
onely
many
drossie
and
scorious
parts
,
but
whatsoever
they
had
received
either
from
the
earth
or
loadstone
,
and
so
being
naked
and
despoiled
of
all
verticity
,
the
magneticall
Atomes
invade
their
bodies
with
more
effect
and
agility
.
Neither
is
it
onely
true
what
Gilbertus
first
observed
,
that
Irons
refrigerated
North
and
South
acquire
a
Directive
faculty
,
but
if
they
be
cooled
upright
and
perpendicularly
they
will
also
obtaine
the
same
;
that
part
which
is
cooled
toward
the
North
on
this
side
the
Aequator
,
converting
it selfe
unto
the
North
,
and
attracting
the
South
point
of
the
Needle
:
the
other
and
highest
extreme
respecting
the
South
,
and
attracting
the
Northerne
according
unto
the
Laws
Magneticall
:
for
(
what
must
be
observed
)
contrary
poles
or
faces
attract
each
other
,
as
the
North
the
South
,
and
the
like
decline
each
other
,
as
the
North
the
North.
Now
on
this
side
of
the
Aequator
,
that
extreme
which
is
next
the
earth
is
animated
unto
the
North
,
and
the
contrary
unto
the
South
;
so
that
in
Coition
it
applyes
it selfe
quite
oppositely
,
the
coition
or
attraction
being
contrary
to
the
verticity
or
Direction
.
Contrary
if
wee
speake
according
unto
common
use
,
yet
alike
if
we
conceave
the
virtue
of
the
North
pole
to
diffuse
it self
and
open
at
the
South
,
and
the
South
at
the
North
againe
.
This
polarity
Iron
refrigeration
upon
extremity
and
in
defect
of
a
Loadstone
might
serve
to
invigorate
and
touch
a
needle
any
where
;
and
this
,
allowing
variation
,
is
also
the
truest
way
at
any
season
to
discover
the
North
or
South
;
and
surely
farre
more
certaine
then
what
is
affi●med
of
the
graines
and
circles
in
trees
,
or
the
figure
in
the
roote
of
Ferne.
For
if
we
erect
a
red
hot
wire
untill
it
coole
,
then
hang
it
up
with
wax
and
untwisted
silke
,
where
the
lower
end
and
that
which
cooled
next
the
earth
doth
rest
,
that
is
the
Northerne
point
;
and
this
we
affirme
will
still
be
true
,
whether
it
be
cooled
in
the
ayre
or
extinguished
in
water
,
oyle
of
vitrioll
,
Aqua
fortis
,
or
Quicksilver
.
And
this
is
also
evidenced
in
culinary
utensils
and
Irons
that
often
feele
the
force
of
fire
,
as
tongs
,
fireshovels
,
prongs
and
Andirons
;
all
which
acquire
a
magneticall
and
polary
condition
,
and
being
suspended
,
convert
their
lower
extremes
unto
the
North
,
with
the
same
attracting
the
Southerne
point
of
the
Needle
.
For
easier
experiment
if
wee
place
a
Needle
touched
at
the
foote
of
tongues
or
andirons
,
it
will
obvert
or
turne
aside
its
lyllie
or
North
point
,
and
conforme
its
cuspis
or
South
extreme
unto
the
andiron
.
The
like
verticity
though
more
obscurely
is
also
contracted
by
brickes
and
tiles
,
as
wee
have
made
triall
in
some
taken
out
of
the
backs
of
chimneys
.
Now
to
contract
this
Direction
,
there
needs
not
a
totall
ignition
,
nor
is
it
necessary
the
Irons
should
bee
red
hot
all
over
.
For
if
a
wire
be
heated
onely
at
one
end
,
according
as
that
end
is
cooled
upward
or
downeward
,
it
respectively
acquires
a
verticity
,
as
we
have
declared
before
in
wires
totally
candent
.
Nor
is
it
absolutely
requisite
they
should
be
exactly
cooled
perpendicularly
,
or
strictly
lye
in
the
meridia●
,
for
whether
they
be
refrigerated
inclinatorily
or
somewhat
Aequinoxially
,
that
is
toward
the
Easterne
or
Westerne
points
though
in
a
lesser
degree
,
they
discover
some
verticity
.
Nor
is
this
onely
true
in
Irons
but
in
the
Loadstone
it selfe
;
for
if
a
Loadstone
be
made
red
hot
in
the
fire
it
amits
the
magneticall
vigour
it
had
before
in
it selfe
,
and
acquires
another
from
the
earth
in
its
refrigeration
;
for
that
part
which
cooleth
toward
the
earth
will
acquire
the
respect
of
the
North
,
and
attract
the
Southerne
point
or
cuspis
of
the
Needle
.
The
experiment
hereof
we
made
in
a
Loadstone
of
a
parallellogram
or
long
square
figure
,
wherein
only
inverting
the
extremes
as
it
came
out
of
the
fire
,
wee
altered
the
poles
or
faces
thereof
at
pleasure
.
It
is
also
true
what
is
delivered
of
the
Direction
and
coition
of
Irons
that
they
contract
a
verticity
by
long
and
continued
position
;
that
is
,
not
onely
being
placed
from
North
to
South
,
and
lying
in
the
meridian
,
but
respecting
the
Zenith
and
perpendicular
unto
the
center
of
the
earth
,
as
is
most
manifest
in
barres
of
windowes
,
casements
,
hindges
and
the
like
;
for
if
we
present
the
Needle
unto
their
lower
extremes
,
it
wheeles
about
it
and
turnes
its
Southerne
point
unto
them
.
The
same
condition
in
long
time
doe
bricks
contract
which
are
placed
in
walls
,
and
therefore
it
may
be
a
fallible
way
to
finde
out
the
meridian
by
placing
the
Needle
on
a
wall
for
some
bricks
therein
which
by
a
long
and
continued
position
,
are
often
magnetically
enabled
to
distract
the
polarity
of
the
Needle
.
Lastly
,
Irons
doe
manifest
a
verticity
not
only
upon
refrigeration
and
constant
situation
,
but
(
what
is
wonderfull
and
advanceth
the
magneticall
hypothesis
)
they
evidence
the
same
by
meer
position
according
as
they
are
inverted
▪
and
their
extreams
disposed
respectively
unto
the
earth
.
For
if
an
iron
or
steele
not
formerly
excited
,
be
held
perpendicularly
or
inclinatorily
unto
the
needle
,
the
lower
end
thereof
will
attract
the
cuspis
or
southerne
point
;
but
if
the
same
extream
be
inverted
and
held
under
the
needle
,
it
will
then
attract
the
lilly
or
northerne
point
;
for
by
inversion
it
changeth
its
direction
acquired
before
,
and
receiveth
a
new
and
southerne
polarity
from
the
earth
as
being
the
upper
extreame
.
Now
if
an
iron
be
touched
before
,
it
varyeth
not
in
this
manner
,
for
then
it
admits
not
this
magneticall
impression
,
as
being
already
informed
by
the
Loadstone
and
polarily
determined
by
its
pr●action
.
And
from
these
grounds
may
we
best
determine
why
the
Northern
pole
of
the
Loadstone
attracteth
a
greater
weight
then
the
Southerne
on
this
side
the
Equator
,
why
the
stone
is
best
preserved
in
a
naturall
and
polary
situation
;
and
why
as
Gilbertus
observeth
,
it
respecteth
that
pole
out
of
the
earth
which
it
regarded
in
its
minereall
bed
and
subterraneous
position
.
It
is
likewise
true
and
wonderfull
what
is
delivered
of
the
Inclination
or
Declination
of
the
Loadstone
;
that
is
,
the
descent
of
the
needle
below
the
plaine
of
the
Horizon
:
for
long
needles
which
stood
before
upon
their
axis
parallell
unto
the
Horizon
,
being
vigorously
excited
,
incline
and
bend
downeward
,
depressing
the
North
extreame
below
the
Horizon
;
that
is
the
North
on
this
,
the
South
on
the
other
side
of
the
Equator
,
and
at
the
very
Lyne
or
middle
circle
of
the
Earth
stand
parallell
,
and
deflecteth
neither
.
And
this
is
evidenced
not
only
from
observations
of
the
needle
in
severall
parts
of
the
earth
,
but
sundry
experiments
in
any
part
thereof
,
as
in
a
long
steele
,
wires
equilibrated
or
evenly
ballanced
in
the
ayre
;
for
excited
by
a
vigorous
Loadstone
it
will
somewhat
depresse
it
s
animated
extreme
,
and
interest
the
horizontall
circumference
.
It
is
also
manifest
in
a
needle
pierced
through
a
globe
of
Cork
so
cut
away
and
pared
by
degrees
that
it
will
swim
under
water
,
yet
sinke
not
unto
the
bottome
,
which
may
be
well
effected
;
for
if
the
corke
bee
a
thought
too
light
to
sinke
under
the
surface
,
the
body
of
the
water
may
be
attenuated
with
spirits
of
wine
;
if
too
heavy
,
it
may
be
incrassated
with
salt
;
and
if
by
chance
too
much
be
added
,
it
may
againe
be
thinned
by
a
proportionable
addition
of
fresh
water
:
if
then
the
needle
be
taken
out
,
actively
touched
and
put
in
againe
,
it
will
depresse
and
bow
down
its
northerne
head
toward
the
bottome
,
and
advance
its
southerne
extremity
toward
the
brim
.
This
way
invented
by
Gilbertus
may
seem
of
difficulty
;
the
same
with
lesse
labour
may
be
observed
in
a
needled
sphere
of
corke
equally
contiguous
unto
the
surface
of
the
water
;
for
if
the
needle
be
not
exactly
equiponderant
,
that
end
which
is
a
thought
too
light
,
if
touched
becommeth
even
;
that
needle
also
which
will
but
just
swim
under
water
if
forcibly
touched
will
sinke
deeper
,
and
sometime
unto
the
bottome
.
If
likewise
that
inclinatory
vertue
be
destroyed
by
a
touch
from
the
contrary
pole
,
that
end
which
before
was
elevated
will
then
decline
;
&
this
perhaps
might
be
observed
in
some
scales
exactly
ballanced
,
and
in
such
needles
which
for
their
bulke
can
hardly
be
supported
by
the
water
.
For
if
they
be
powerfully
excited
&
equally
let
fall
,
they
commonly
sink
down
and
break
the
water
at
that
extream
wherat
they
were
septentrionally
excited
,
&
by
this
way
it
is
conceived
there
may
be
some
fraud
in
the
weighing
of
precious
commodities
,
and
such
as
carry
a
value
in
quarter
grains
,
by
placing
a
powerfull
Loadstone
above
or
below
,
according
as
we
intend
to
depres
or
elevate
one
extrem
.
Now
if
these
magneticall
emissions
bee
only
qualities
,
and
the
gravity
of
bodyes
incline
them
only
unto
the
earth
;
surely
that
which
moveth
other
bodyes
to
descent
carryeth
not
the
stroak
in
this
,
but
rather
the
magneticall
alliciency
of
the
earth
,
unto
which
alacrity
it
applyeth
it selfe
,
and
in
the
very
same
way
unto
the
whole
earth
,
as
it
doth
unto
a
single
Loadstone
:
for
if
an
untouched
needle
be
at
a
distance
suspended
over
a
Loadstone
,
it
will
not
hang
parallel
,
but
decline
at
the
north
extreme
,
and
at
that
part
will
first
salute
its
Director
.
Again
,
what
is
also
wonderfull
,
this
inclination
is
not
invariable
;
for
as
it
is
observed
just
under
the
line
the
needle
lyeth
parallel
with
the
Horizon
,
but
sayling
north
or
south
it
beginneth
to
incline
,
and
increaseth
according
as
it
approacheth
unto
either
pole
,
and
would
at
last
endeavour
to
erect
it selfe
;
and
this
is
no
more
then
what
it
doth
upon
the
Loadstone
,
and
that
more
plainly
upon
the
Terrella
or
sphericall
magnet
geographically
set
out
with
circles
of
the
Globe
.
For
at
the
Aequator
thereof
the
needle
will
stand
rectangularly
,
but
approaching
northward
toward
the
tropick
it
will
regard
the
stone
obliquely
;
&
when
it
attaineth
the
pole
directly
,
and
if
its
bulk
be
no
impediment
,
erect
it self
and
stand
perp●ndicularly
thereon
.
And
therefore
upon
strict
observation
of
this
inclination
in
severall
latitudes
&
due
records
preserved
,
instruments
are
made
whereby
without
the
help
of
Sun
or
Star
,
the
latitude
of
the
place
may
be
discovered
;
and
yet
it
appears
the
observations
of
men
have
not
as
yet
been
so
just
&
equall
as
is
desirable
,
for
of
those
tables
of
declination
which
I
have
perused
,
there
are
not
any
two
that
punctually
agree
,
though
som
have
been
thoght
exactly
calculated
,
especially
that
which
Ridley
received
from
Mr.
Brigs
in
our
time
Geometry
Professor
in
Oxford
.
It
is
also
probable
what
is
delivered
concerning
the
variation
of
the
compasse
that
is
the
cause
and
ground
thereof
,
for
the
manner
as
being
confirmed
by
observation
we
shall
not
at
all
dispute
.
The
variation
of
the
compasse
is
an
Arch
of
the
Horizon
intercepted
between
the
true
and
magneticall
meridian
,
or
more
plainly
,
a
deflexion
and
siding
East
and
West
from
the
true
meridian
.
The
true
meridian
is
a
major
circle
passing
through
the
poles
of
the
world
,
and
the
Zenith
or
Vertex
of
any
place
,
exactly
dividing
the
East
from
the
West
.
Now
on
this
lyne
the
needle
exactly
lyeth
not
,
but
diverts
and
varieth
its
point
,
that
is
the
North
point
on
this
side
the
Aequator
,
the
South
on
the
other
;
somtimes
unto
the
East
,
sometime
toward
the
West
,
and
in
some
few
places
varieth
not
at
all
.
First
,
therfore
it
is
observed
that
betwixt
the
shore
of
Ireland
,
France
,
Spaine
,
Guinie
and
the
Azores
,
the
North
point
varieth
toward
the
East
,
and
that
in
some
variety
;
at
London
it
varieth
eleven
degrees
,
at
Antwerpe
nine
,
at
Rome
but
five
,
at
some
parts
of
the
Azores
it
deslecteth
not
,
but
lyeth
in
the
true
meridian
on
the
other
side
of
the
Azores
;
and
this
side
the
Equator
the
north
point
of
the
needle
wheeleth
to
the
West
,
so
that
in
the
latitude
of
36.
neare
the
shore
,
the
variation
is
about
eleven
degrees
;
but
on
the
other
side
the
Equator
,
it
is
quite
otherwise
:
for
about
Capo
Frio
in
Brasilia
,
the
south
point
varieth
twelve
degrees
unto
the
West
,
and
about
the
mouth
of
the
Straites
of
Magellan
five
or
six
;
but
elongating
from
the
coast
of
Brasilia
toward
the
shore
of
Africa
it
varyeth
Eastward
,
and
ariving
at
Capo
de
las
Agullas
,
it
resteth
in
the
Meridian
,
and
looketh
neither
way
.
Now
the
cause
of
this
variation
may
be
the
inequalitie
of
the
earth
,
variously
disposed
,
and
differently
intermixed
with
the
Sea
:
withall
the
different
disposure
of
its
magneticall
vigor
in
the
eminencies
and
stronger
parts
thereof
;
for
the
needle
naturally
endeavours
to
conforme
unto
the
Meridian
,
but
being
distracted
driveth
that
way
where
the
greater
&
most
powerfuller
part
of
the
earth
is
placed
,
which
may
be
illustrated
from
what
hath
been
delivered
before
,
and
may
be
conceived
by
any
that
understands
the
generalities
of
Geographie
.
For
whereas
on
this
side
the
Meridian
,
or
the
Isles
of
Azores
,
where
the
first
Meridian
is
placed
,
the
needle
varieth
Eastward
,
it
may
bee
occasioned
by
that
vast
Tract
of
earth
,
that
is
,
Europe
,
Asia
,
and
Africa
,
seated
toward
the
East
,
and
disposing
the
needle
that
way
:
For
arriving
at
some
part
of
the
Azores
,
or
Islands
of
Saint
Michaels
,
which
have
a
middle
situation
betweene
these
continents
,
and
that
vast
and
almost
answerable
Tract
of
America
,
it
seemeth
equally
distracted
by
both
,
and
diverting
unto
neither
,
doth
parallell
and
place
it self
upon
the
true
Meridian
.
But
sayling
farther
it
veers
its
Lilly
to
the
West
,
and
regardeth
that
quarter
wherein
the
land
is
nearer
or
greater
;
and
in
the
same
latitude
as
it
approacheth
the
shoare
augmenteth
its
variation
.
And
therefore
as
some
observe
,
if
Columbus
or
whosoever
first
discoved
America
,
had
apprehended
the
cause
of
this
variation
,
having
passed
more
then
halfe
the
way
,
he
might
have
been
confirmed
in
the
discovery
,
and
assuredly
foretold
there
lay
a
vast
and
mighty
continent
toward
the
West
.
The
reason
I
confesse
,
and
inference
is
good
,
but
the
instance
perhaps
not
so
.
For
Columbus
knew
not
the
variation
of
the
compasse
,
whereof
Sebastian
Cabot
first
took
notice
,
who
after
made
discovery
in
the
Northern
parts
of
that
continent
.
And
it
happened
indeed
that
part
of
America
was
first
discovered
,
which
was
on
〈◊〉
side
fa●thest
distant
,
that
is
Jamaica
,
Cuba
,
and
the
Isles
in
the
Bay
of
M●xico
.
And
from
this
variation
do
some
new
discoverers
deduce
a
probability
in
the
attempts
of
the
Northerne
passage
toward
the
Indies
.
Now
because
where
the
greater
continents
are
joyned
,
the
action
and
●ffl●ence
is
also
greater
,
therefore
those
needles
do
suffer
the
greatest
variation
which
are
in
Countreys
which
most
do
feel
that
Action
.
A●d
therefore
hath
Rome
far
lesse
variation
then
London
;
for
on
the
West
side
of
Rome
,
are
seated
the
great
continents
of
France
,
Spaine
,
Germ●ny
,
which
take
of
the
exuperance
and
in
some
way
ballance
the
vigour
of
the
E●stern
parts
;
but
unto
England
there
is
almost
no
earth
W●st
▪
but
the
whole
extent
of
Europe
and
Asia
,
lyeth
E●stward
,
and
therfore
at
London
it
varieth
eleven
dgerees
,
that
is
almost
one
Rhomb
.
Thus
also
by
reason
of
the
great
continent
of
Brasilia
,
Peru
,
and
Chili
,
the
needle
deflecteth
toward
the
land
twelve
degrees
;
but
at
the
straits
of
M●gellan
where
the
land
is
narrowed
,
and
the
Sea
on
the
o●her
side
,
it
varyeth
but
five
or
six
.
And
so
likewise
,
because
the
Cape
〈◊〉
Agullas
hath
Sea
on
both
sides
near
it
,
and
other
land
remote
and
as
it
were
aequid●stant
from
it
,
therefore
at
that
point
the
needle
conforms
unto
the
true
Meridian
,
and
is
not
distract
by
the
vicinity
of
Adjacencyes
.
And
this
is
the
generall
and
great
cause
of
variation
.
But
if
in
certaine
creekes
and
valleys
the
needle
prove
irregular
,
and
vary
beyond
expect●nce
,
it
may
be
imputed
unto
some
vigorous
part
of
the
earth
,
or
Magneticall
eminence
not
far
distant
.
And
this
was
the
invention
of
Dr
Gilbert
not
many
yeeres
past
,
a
Physition
in
London
.
And
therefore
although
some
assume
the
invention
of
its
direction
,
and
others
have
had
the
glory
of
the
Carde
,
yet
in
the
experiments
,
grounds
,
and
causes
thereof
,
England
produced
the
Father
Philosopher
,
and
discovered
more
in
it
,
then
Columbus
or
Americus
did
ever
by
it
.
It
is
also
probable
what
is
conceived
of
its
Antiquity
,
that
the
knowledge
of
its
polary
power
and
direction
unto
the
North
was
unknowne
unto
the
Ancients
,
and
though
Levinus
Lemnius
,
and
Caelius
Calcagninus
,
are
of
another
beliefe
,
is
justly
placed
with
new
inventions
by
Pancirollus
;
for
their
Achilles
and
strongest
argument
is
an
expression
in
Plautus
,
a
very
ancient
Author
,
and
contemporary
unto
Ennius
.
Hic
ventus
jam
secundus
est
cape
modo
versoriam
Now
this
ve●soriam
they
construe
to
be
the
compasse
,
which
notwithstanding
according
unto
Pineda
,
who
hath
discussed
the
point
,
Turnebus
,
Cabeus
,
&
divers
others
,
is
better
interpreted
the
rope
that
helps
to
turne
the
ship
;
or
as
we
say
,
doth
make
it
tack
about
;
the
Compasse
,
declaring
rather
the
ship
is
tu●ned
,
then
con●erring
unto
its
conversion
.
As
for
the
long
expeditions
&
sundry
voiages
of
elder
times
,
which
might
confirm
the
antiquity
of
this
invention
,
it
is
not
improbable
they
were
performed
by
the
helpe
of
starres
;
and
so
might
the
Phaenicean
navigators
,
and
also
Vlysses
saile
about
the
Mediterranean
,
by
the
flight
of
birds
,
or
keeping
near
the
shore
,
and
so
might
Hanno
coast
about
Africa
,
or
by
the
helpe
of
oares
as
is
expressed
in
the
voyage
of
Jonah
.
And
whereas
it
is
contended
that
this
ve●ticity
was
not
unknowne
unto
Salomon
,
in
whom
is
presumed
a
universality
of
knowledge
,
it
will
as
forcibly
follow
he
knew
the
Arte
of
Typography
,
powder
and
gunnes
,
or
had
the
Philosophers
stone
,
yet
sent
unto
Ophir
for
gold
.
It
is
not
to
be
denyed
,
that
beside
his
politicall
wisdome
;
his
knowledge
in
Philosophie
was
very
large
,
and
perhaps
from
his
workes
therein
,
the
ancient
Philosophers
especially
Aristotle
,
who
had
the
assistance
of
Alexanders
acquirements
,
collected
great
observables
,
yet
if
he
knew
the
use
of
the
Compasse
,
his
ships
were
surely
very
s●ow
,
that
made
a
three
yeares
voyage
from
Eziongeber
in
the
red
Sea
unto
Ophir
,
which
is
supposed
to
be
Taprobana
or
Malaca
in
the
Indies
,
not
many
moneths
sayle
,
and
since
in
the
same
or
lesser
time
,
Drake
and
Candish
performed
their
voyage
about
the
earth
.
And
as
the
knowledge
of
its
verticity
is
not
so
old
as
some
conceive
,
so
is
it
more
ancient
then
most
beleeve
;
nor
had
its
discovery
with
gunnes
,
printing
,
or
as
many
thinke
,
some
yeers
before
the
discovery
of
America
;
for
it
was
not
unknowne
unto
Petrus
Peregrinus
a
French
man
,
who
two
hundred
yeeres
since
hath
left
a
Tract
of
the
Magnet
&
a
perpetual
motion
to
be
made
thereby
preserved
by
Gasserus
.
Paulus
Venetus
and
about
five
hundred
yeers
past
,
Albertus
Magnus
,
make
mention
hereof
,
and
quoteth
for
it
a
book
of
Aristotle
de
lapide
,
which
book
although
we
find
in
the
Catalogue
of
Laertius
,
yet
with
Cabeus
I
rather
judge
it
to
be
the
work
of
some
Arabick
writer
,
not
many
years
before
the
dayes
of
Albertus
.
Lastly
,
It
is
likewise
true
what
some
have
delivered
of
Crocus
martis
,
that
is
,
steele
corroded
with
vineger
,
sulphur
,
or
otherwise
,
and
after
reverberated
by
fire
.
For
the
Loadstone
will
not
at
all
attract
it
,
nor
will
it
adhere
,
but
lye
therein
like
sand
.
This
is
to
be
understood
of
Crocus
martis
well
reverberated
,
and
into
a
violet
colour
:
for
common
chalybs
praeparatus
,
or
corroded
and
powdered
steele
,
the
Loadstone
attracts
like
ordinary
filings
of
iron
,
and
many
times
most
of
that
which
passeth
for
Crocus
martis
.
So
that
this
way
may
serve
as
a
test
of
its
preparation
,
after
which
it
becommeth
a
very
good
medicine
in
fluxes
.
The
like
may
be
affirmed
of
Flakes
of
iron
that
are
rusty
and
begin
to
tend
unto
earth
;
for
their
cognation
then
expireth
,
and
the
Loadstone
will
not
regard
them
.
CHAP.
III.
Concerning
the
Loadstone
,
therein
of
sundry
common
opinions
,
and
received
relations
,
Naturall
,
Historicall
,
Medicall
,
Magicall
.
ANd
first
not
onely
a
simple
Hetorodox
,
but
a
very
hard
Parodox
,
it
will
seeme
,
and
of
great
absurdity
unto
obstinate
eares
,
if
wee
say
attraction
is
unjustly
appropriated
unto
the
Loadstone
,
and
that
perhaps
we
speake
not
properly
,
when
wee
say
vulgarly
the
Loadstone
draweth
Iron
,
and
yet
herein
we
should
not
want
experiment
and
great
authority
.
The
words
of
Renatus
des
Cartes
in
his
principles
of
Philosophy
are
very
plain
.
Praeterea
magnes
trahet
ferrum
,
sive
potius
magnes
&
ferrum
ad
invicem
accedunt
,
neque
enim
ulla
ibi
tractio
est
,
The
same
is
solemnly
determined
by
Cabius
.
Nec
magnes
trahit
proprie
ferrum
,
nec
ferrum
ad
se
magnetem
provocat
,
sed
ambo
pari
conatu
ad
invicem
con●luunt
.
Concordant
hereto
is
the
assertion
of
Doctor
Ridley
,
Physition
unto
the
Emperour
of
Russia
in
his
Tract
of
Magnetical
bodies
;
defining
Magneticall
attraction
to
be
a
naturall
incitation
and
disposition
conforming
unto
contiguitie
,
an
union
of
one
Magneticall
body
with
an
other
,
and
no
violent
haling
of
the
weak
unto
the
stronger
.
And
this
is
also
the
doctrine
of
Gilbertus
,
by
whom
this
motion
is
termed
coition
,
and
that
not
made
by
any
faculty
attractive
of
one
,
but
a
Syndrome
and
concourse
of
each
;
a
coition
alway
of
their
vigours
,
and
also
of
their
bodies
,
if
bulke
or
impediment
prevent
not
,
and
therefore
those
contrary
actions
which
slow
from
opposite
poles
or
faces
,
are
not
so
properly
expulsion
and
attraction
,
as
Sequela
and
Fuga
a
mutuall
flight
and
following
.
The
same
is
also
confirmed
by
experiment
;
for
if
a
piece
of
iron
be
fastened
in
the
side
of
a
bowle
or
bason
of
water
,
a
Loadstone
swimming
freely
in
a
boat
of
cork
,
will
presently
make
unto
it
.
And
so
if
a
steele
or
knife
untouched
be
offered
toward
the
needle
that
is
touched
,
the
needle
nimbly
moveth
toward
it
,
and
conformeth
unto
union
with
the
steele
that
moveth
not
.
Againe
,
If
a
Loadstone
be
finely
filed
,
the
atoms
or
dust
thereof
will
adheare
unto
iron
that
was
never
touched
,
even
as
the
powder
of
iron
doth
also
unto
the
Loadstone
.
And
lastly
,
If
in
two
skiphs
of
cork
,
a
Loadstone
and
steele
be
placed
within
the
orbe
of
their
activities
,
the
one
doth
not
move
,
the
other
standing
still
,
but
both
hoise
sayle
and
steere
unto
each
other
;
so
that
if
the
Loadstone
attract
,
the
steele
hath
also
its
attraction
;
for
in
this
action
the
Alliciency
is
reciprocall
,
which
joyntly
felt
,
they
mutually
approach
and
run
into
each
others
armes
.
And
therefore
surely
more
moderate
expressions
become
this
action
,
then
what
the
Ancients
have
used
,
which
some
have
delivered
in
the
most
violent
termes
of
their
language
,
so
Austine
cals
it
,
Mirabilem
ferri
rap●orem
:
Hippocrates
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Lapis
qui
ferrum
rapit
.
Galen
disputing
against
Epicurus
useth
the
terme
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
but
that
is
also
too
violent
:
among
the
Ancients
Aristotle
spake
most
warily
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Lapis
qui
ferrum
movet
:
and
in
some
tollerable
acception
do
runne
the
expressions
of
Aquinas
,
Scaliger
and
Cusanus
.
Many
relations
are
made
,
and
great
expectations
are
raised
from
the
Magnes
Carneus
,
or
a
Loadstone
,
that
hath
a
faculty
to
attract
not
onely
Iron
but
flesh
;
but
this
upon
enquiry
,
and
as
Cabeus
hath
also
observed
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
weake
an
inanimate
kinde
of
Loadstone
,
veyned
here
and
there
with
a
few
magneticall
and
ferreous
lines
,
but
chiefly
consisting
of
a
bolary
and
clammy
substance
,
whereby
it
adheres
like
Haematites
,
or
Terra
Lemnia
,
unto
the
Lipps
,
and
this
is
that
stone
which
is
to
be
understood
,
when
Physitions
joyn
it
with
Aetites
or
the
Eagle
stone
,
and
promise
therein
a
vertue
against
abortion
.
There
is
sometime
a
mistake
concerning
the
variation
of
the
compasse
,
and
therein
one
point
is
taken
for
another
.
For
beyond
the
Aequator
some
men
account
its
variation
by
the
diversion
of
the
Northerne
point
,
whereas
beyond
that
circle
the
Southerne
point
is
soveraigne
,
and
the
North
submits
his
preheminency
.
For
in
the
Southerne
coast
either
of
America
or
Africa
,
the
Southerne
point
deflects
and
varieth
toward
the
land
,
as
being
disposed
and
spirited
that
way
by
the
meridionall
and
proper
Hemisphere
.
And
therefore
on
that
side
of
the
earth
the
varying
point
is
best
accounted
by
the
South
.
And
therefore
also
the
writings
of
some
,
and
Maps
of
others
,
are
to
be
enquired
,
that
make
the
needle
decline
unto
the
East
twelve
degrees
at
Capo
Frio
,
and
sixe
at
the
straits
of
Magellan
,
accounting
hereby
one
point
for
another
,
and
preferring
the
North
in
the
liberties
and
province
of
the
South
.
But
certainely
false
it
is
what
is
commonly
affirmed
and
beleeved
,
that
Garlick
doth
hinder
the
attraction
of
the
Loadstone
;
which
is
notwithstanding
delivered
by
grave
and
worthy
Writers
;
by
Pliny
,
Solinus
,
Ptolomy
,
Plutarch
,
Albertus
,
Mathiolus
,
Ru●us
,
Langius
,
and
many
more
.
An
effect
as
strange
as
that
of
Homers
Moly
,
and
the
Garlick
the
gods
bestowed
upon
Ulysses
.
But
that
it
is
evidently
f●lse
,
many
experiments
declare
.
For
an
Iron
wire
heated
red
hot
and
quenched
in
the
juyce
of
Garlick
,
doth
notwithstanding
contract
a
verticity
from
the
earth
,
and
attracteth
the
Southerne
point
of
the
Needle
.
If
also
the
tooth
of
a
Loadstone
be
covered
or
stuck
in
Garlik
,
it
will
notwithstanding
attract
and
animate
any
Needles
excited
and
fixed
in
Garlick
untill
they
begin
to
rust
,
doe
yet
retaine
their
attractive
and
polary
respects
.
Of
the
same
stampe
is
that
which
is
obtruded
upon
us
by
Authors
ancient
and
moderne
,
that
an
Adamant
or
Diamond
prevents
or
suspends
the
attraction
of
the
Loadstone
,
as
is
in
open
termes
delivered
by
Pliny
.
Adam
as
dissidet
cum
Magnete
Lapide
ut
juxta
positus
ferrū
non
patiatur
abstrahi
,
a●t
si
admotus
magnes
apprehenderit
,
rapiat
atque
auferat
.
For
if
a
Diamond
be
placed
betweene
a
needle
and
a
Loadstone
,
there
will
neverthelesse
ensue
a
Coition
even
over
the
body
of
the
Diamond
:
and
an
easie
matter
it
is
to
touch
or
excite
a
needle
through
a
Diamond
,
by
placing
it
at
the
tooth
of
a
Loadstone
,
and
therefore
the
relation
is
false
,
or
our
estimation
of
these
gems
untrue
;
nor
are
they
Diamonds
which
carry
that
name
amongst
us
.
It
is
not
suddenly
to
be
received
what
Paracelsus
in
his
booke
De
generatione
rerum
,
affirmeth
,
that
if
a
Loadstone
be
annointed
with
Mercuriall
oyle
,
or
onely
put
into
Quicksilver
,
it
omitteth
its
attraction
for
ever
.
For
we
have
found
that
Loadstones
and
touched
needles
which
have
laid
long
time
in
Quicksilver
have
not
amitted
their
attraction
,
and
we
also
finde
that
red
hot
needles
or
wires
extinguished
in
quick-silver
,
do
yet
acquire
a
verticity
according
to
the
Laws
of
position
in
extinction
.
Of
greater
repugnancy
unto
reason
is
that
which
he
delivers
concerning
its
graduation
,
that
heated
in
fire
&
often
extinguished
in
oyle
of
Mars
or
Iron
,
it
acquires
an
ability
to
extract
or
draw
forth
a
naile
fastened
in
a
wall
;
for
,
as
we
have
declared
before
,
the
vigor
of
the
Loadstone
is
destroyed
by
fire
,
nor
will
it
be
reimpregnated
by
any
other
Magnete
then
the
earth
.
True
it
is
,
and
we
shall
not
deny
,
that
besides
fire
some
other
wayes
there
are
of
its
destruction
,
as
Age
,
Ruste
,
and
what
is
least
dreamt
on
an
unnaturall
or
contrary
situation
;
for
being
impolarily
adjoyned
unto
a
more
vigorous
Loadstone
,
it
will
in
a
short
time
exchange
it
poles
,
or
being
kept
in
undue
position
,
that
is
,
not
lying
on
the
meridian
or
with
its
poles
inverted
,
it
receaves
in
longer
time
impaire
in
activity
exchange
of
faces
,
and
is
more
powerfully
preserved
by
site
then
by
the
dust
of
steele
.
But
the
sudden
and
surest
way
is
fire
,
as
we
have
declared
before
:
that
is
,
fire
not
onely
actuall
but
potentiall
;
the
one
surely
and
suddenly
,
the
other
slowly
and
imperfectly
;
the
one
changing
,
the
other
destroying
the
figure
.
For
if
distilled
Vinegar
or
Aqua-fortis
be
powred
upon
the
powder
of
Loadstone
,
the
subsiding
powder
dryed
,
retaines
some
magneticall
vertue
,
and
will
be
attracted
by
the
Loadstone
:
but
if
the
menstruum
or
dissolvent
be
evaporated
to
a
consistence
,
and
afterward
doth
shoote
into
Icycles
or
crystalls
,
the
Loadstone
hath
no
power
upon
them
,
and
if
in
a
full
dissolution
of
steele
a
separation
of
parts
be
made
by
precipitation
or
exhalation
,
the
exsiccated
powder
hath
lost
its
wings
and
ascends
not
u●to
the
Loadstone
.
And
though
a
Loadstone
fired
do
presently
omit
its
proper
vertue
,
and
according
to
the
position
in
cooling
contracts
a
new
verticity
from
the
earth
,
yet
if
the
same
be
laid
a
while
in
Aqua
fortis
or
other
corrosive
water
,
and
taken
out
before
a
considerable
corrosion
,
it
still
reserves
its
attraction
,
and
will
convert
the
Needle
according
to
former
polarity
.
It
is
improbable
what
Pliny
affirmeth
concerning
the
object
of
its
attraction
,
that
it
attracts
not
only
ferreous
bodies
,
but
also
liquorem
vitri
,
for
in
the
body
of
glasse
there
is
no
serreous
or
magneticall
nature
which
might
occasion
attraction
.
For
of
the
glasse
we
use
,
the
purest
is
made
of
the
finest
sand
and
the
ashes
of
Chali
or
Glasseworte
,
and
the
courser
or
greene
sort
of
the
ashes
of
brake
or
other
plants
.
Beside
,
vitrification
is
the
last
or
utmost
fusion
of
a
body
vitrifiable
,
and
is
performed
by
a
strong
and
violent
fire
,
which
keeps
the
melted
glasse
red
hot
.
Now
certaine
it
is
,
and
we
have
shewed
it
before
,
that
the
Loadstone
will
not
attract
even
steele
it selfe
that
is
candent
,
much
lesse
the
incongenerous
body
of
glasse
being
fired
.
For
fire
destroyes
the
Loadstone
,
and
therefore
it
declines
it
in
its
owne
defence
,
and
seekes
no
union
with
it
.
But
that
the
Magnet
attracteth
more
then
common
Iron
,
we
can
affirme
.
It
attracteth
the
Smyris
or
Emery
in
powder
,
It
draweth
the
shining
or
glassie
powder
brought
from
the
Indies
,
and
usually
implyed
in
writing
dust
.
There
is
also
in
Smiths
ci●ders
by
some
adhesion
of
Iron
whereby
they
appeare
as
it
were
glazed
,
sometime
to
bee
found
a
magneticall
operation
,
for
some
thereof
applyed
have
power
to
move
the
Needle
.
It
is
also
improbable
and
something
singular
what
some
conceive
,
and
Eusebius
Nierembergius
a
late
writer
and
Jesuit
of
Spain
delivers
,
that
the
body
of
man
is
magneticall
,
and
being
placed
in
a
boate
,
the
vessell
will
never
rest
untill
the
head
respecteth
the
North
;
if
this
be
true
,
the
bodies
of
Christians
doe
lye
unnaturally
in
their
graves
,
and
the
Jews
have
fallen
upon
the
natural
position
,
who
in
the
reverence
of
their
Temple
,
do
place
their
beds
from
North
to
South
.
This
opinion
confirmed
would
much
advance
the
microcosmicall
conceite
,
and
commend
the
Geography
of
Paracelsus
;
who
according
to
the
cardinall
points
of
the
world
divideth
the
body
of
man
,
and
therefore
working
upon
humane
ordure
▪
and
by
long
preparation
rendring
it
odiferous
,
he
termes
it
Zibeta
Occidentalis
,
Westerne
Civet
;
making
the
face
the
East
,
but
the
posteriors
the
America
or
Westerne
part
of
his
microcosme
.
The
verity
or
rather
falsity
hereof
,
might
easily
be
tried
in
Wales
,
where
there
are
portable
boats
,
and
made
of
leather
,
which
would
convert
upon
the
impulsion
of
any
verticity
,
and
seeme
to
bee
the
same
whereof
in
his
description
of
Brittaine
,
Caesar
hath
left
some
mention
.
Another
kinde
of
verticity
,
Anagrammatically
.
is
that
which
Angelus
doce
mihi
jus
,
alias
,
Michael
Sundevogis
,
in
a
Tract
de
sulphure
,
discovereth
in
Vegetables
,
from
sticks
let
fall
or
depressed
under
water
;
which
equally
framed
and
permitted
unto
themselves
,
will
ascend
at
the
upper
end
,
or
that
which
was
verticall
in
its
vegetation
,
wherein
notwithstanding
,
as
yet
,
we
have
not
found
satisfaction
;
although
perhaps
too
greedy
of
magnallities
,
we
are
apt
to
make
but
favourable
experiments
concerning
welcome
truths
,
and
such
desired
verities
.
It
is
also
wondrous
strange
and
untrue
what
Laelius
Bisciola
reporteth
,
that
if
unto
ten
ounces
of
Loadstone
one
of
Iron
be
added
,
it
encreaseth
not
unto
eleven
,
but
weighs
ten
ounces
still
:
a
relation
inexcusable
in
the
title
of
his
worke
,
Horae
subsecivae
,
or
leasureable
howres
:
the
examination
being
as
ready
as
the
relation
,
and
the
falsity
tryed
as
easily
as
delivered
:
nor
is
it
to
be
omitted
what
is
taken
up
by
Caesius
Bernardus
a
late
Mineralogist
,
and
originally
confirmed
by
Porta
,
that
needles
touched
with
a
Diamond
contract
a
verticity
,
even
as
they
doe
with
a
Loadstone
,
which
will
not
consist
with
experiment
.
And
therefore
,
as
Gilbertus
obse●veth
,
he
might
be
deceived
,
in
touching
such
needles
with
Diamonds
,
which
had
a
verticity
before
,
as
we
have
declared
most
needles
to
have
,
and
so
had
he
touched
them
with
gold
or
silver
,
he
might
have
concluded
a
magneticall
vertue
therein
.
In
the
same
forme
may
we
place
Fracastorius
his
attraction
of
silver
,
Philostratus
his
Panturbes
,
Apollodorus
,
and
Beda
his
relation
of
the
Loadstone
that
attracted
onely
in
the
night
:
but
most
inexcusable
is
Franciscus
Rueus
,
a
man
of
our
own
profession
,
who
in
his
Discourse
of
gemmes
mentioned
in
the
Apocalyps
,
undertakes
a
Chapter
of
the
Loadstone
;
wherein
substantially
and
upon
experiment
he
scarce
delivereth
any
thing
,
making
enumeration
of
its
traditionall
qualities
,
whereof
he
seemeth
to
beleeve
many
,
and
some
of
those
above
,
convicted
by
experience
,
he
is
fain
to
salve
as
impostures
of
the
Devill
.
But
Boetius
de
Boot
Physi●ian
unto
Rodulphus
the
second
,
hath
recompenced
this
defect
;
and
in
his
Tract
,
de
lapidibus
&
gemmis
,
speakes
very
materially
hereof
,
and
his
discourse
is
consonant
unto
experience
and
reason
.
As
for
relations
Historicall
,
though
many
there
be
of
lesse
account
,
yet
two
alone
deserve
consideration
;
the
first
concerneth
magneticall
rockes
,
and
attractive
mountaines
in
severall
parts
of
the
earth
.
The
other
the
tombe
of
Mahomet
and
bodies
suspended
in
the
aire
.
Of
rocks
magneticall
there
are
likewise
two
relations
;
for
some
are
delivered
to
be
in
the
Indies
,
and
some
in
the
extremity
of
the
North
,
and
about
the
very
pole
;
the
Northerne
account
is
commonly
ascribed
unto
Olaus
Magnus
Archbishop
of
Upsale
,
who
out
of
his
predecessour
Joannes
,
Saxo
,
and
others
,
compiled
a
history
of
some
Northerne
Nations
;
but
this
assertion
we
have
not
discovered
in
that
worke
of
his
which
passeth
among
us
,
and
should
beleeve
his
Geographie
herein
no
more
then
that
in
the
first
line
of
his
booke
,
when
he
affirmeth
that
Biarmia
(
which
is
not
seventy
degrees
in
latitude
)
hath
the
pole
for
its
Zenith
▪
and
Equinoctiall
for
the
Horizon
.
Now
upon
this
foundation
how
uncertaine
soever
men
have
erected
mighty
illations
,
ascribing
thereto
the
cause
of
the
needles
direction
,
and
conceiving
the
●ffluxions
from
these
mountaines
and
rockes
invite
the
lilly
toward
the
north
;
which
conceit
though
countenanced
by
learned
men
,
is
not
made
out
either
by
experience
or
reason
;
for
no
man
hath
yet
attained
or
given
a
sensible
account
of
the
pole
by
some
degrees
;
it
is
also
observed
the
needle
doth
very
much
vary
as
it
approacheth
the
pole
,
whereas
were
there
such
direction
from
the
rocks
,
upon
a
nearer
approachment
it
would
more
directly
respect
them
.
Beside
were
there
such
magneticall
rocks
under
the
pole
,
yet
being
so
far
removed
they
would
produce
no
such
effect
;
for
they
that
saile
by
the
Isle
of
Flua
now
called
Elba
in
the
Thuscan
sea
which
abounds
in
veynes
of
Loadstone
,
observe
no
variation
or
inclination
of
the
needle
,
much
lesse
may
they
expect
a
direction
from
rocks
at
the
end
of
the
earth
.
And
lastly
,
men
that
ascribe
thus
much
unto
rocks
of
the
north
must
presume
or
discover
the
like
magneticalls
at
the
south
:
For
in
the
southern
seas
and
far
beyond
the
Aequator
,
variations
are
large
,
and
declinations
as
constant
as
in
the
northerne
Ocean
.
The
other
relation
of
Loadstone
,
mines
,
and
rocks
,
in
the
shore
of
India
is
delivered
of
old
by
Plinie
;
wherein
saith
he
,
they
are
so
placed
both
in
abundance
and
vigor
,
that
it
proves
an
adventure
of
hazard
to
passe
those
coasts
in
a
ship
with
Iron
nailes
.
S●rapion
the
Moore
an
Author
of
good
esteeme
and
reasonable
antiquity
,
confirmeth
the
same
,
whose
expression
in
the
word
magnes
in
this
.
The
mine
of
this
stone
is
in
the
Sea
coast
of
India
,
whereto
when
Ships
approach
,
there
is
no
Iron
in
them
which
flyes
not
like
a
bird
unto
these
mountains
,
and
therefore
their
Ships
are
fastened
not
with
Iron
but
wood
,
for
otherwise
they
would
bee
torne
to
peeces
.
But
this
assertion
how
positive
soever
is
contradicted
by
all
Navigators
that
passe
that
way
,
which
are
now
many
and
of
our
owne
Nation
,
and
might
surely
have
been
controuled
by
Nearchus
the
Admirall
of
Alexander
,
who
not
knowing
the
compasse
,
was
faine
to
coast
that
shore
.
For
the
relation
concerning
Mahomet
,
it
is
generally
beleeved
his
tombe
at
Medina
Talnabi
,
in
Arabia
,
without
any
visible
supporters
hangeth
in
the
ayre
betweene
two
Loadstones
artificially
contrived
both
above
and
below
,
which
conceit
is
very
fabulous
,
and
evidently
false
from
the
testimony
of
ocular
Testators
;
who
affirme
his
●ombe
is
made
of
stone
and
lyeth
upon
the
ground
;
as
besides
others
▪
the
learned
Vossius
observeth
from
Gabriel
Sionita
,
&
Joannes
Hesronita
,
two
Maronites
in
their
relations
hereof
.
Of
such
intention●
and
attempt
by
Mahometans
we
read
in
some
relators
,
and
that
might
be
the
occasion
of
the
fable
;
which
by
tradition
of
time
and
distance
of
place
enlarged
into
the
story
of
being
accomplished
:
and
this
hath
been
promoted
by
attemps
of
the
like
nature
;
for
we
read
in
Plinie
that
one
Dinocrates
began
to
Arche
the
Temple
of
Arsinoe
in
Alexandria
with
Loadstone
,
that
so
her
statue
might
be
suspended
in
the
ayre
to
the
amazement
of
the
beholders
;
and
to
lead
on
our
credulity
,
herein
confirmation
may
be
drawne
from
History
and
Writers
of
good
authority
:
so
is
it
reported
by
Ruffinus
,
that
in
the
Temple
of
Serapis
there
was
an
iron
chariot
suspended
by
Loadstones
in
the
ayre
,
which
stones
removed
,
the
chariot
fell
and
dashed
into
peeces
.
The
like
doth
Beda
report
of
Bellerophons
horse
which
framed
of
iron
,
and
placed
betweene
two
Loadstones
with
winges
expansed
,
hung
pendulous
in
the
ayre
.
The
verity
of
these
stories
we
shall
not
further
dispute
their
possibility
,
we
may
in
some
way
determine
;
if
we
conceive
,
what
no
man
will
deny
,
that
bodies
suspended
in
the
aire
have
this
suspension
from
one
or
many
Loadstones
placed
both
above
and
below
it
,
or
else
by
one
or
many
placed
only
above
it
.
Likewise
the
body
to
be
suspended
in
respect
of
the
Loadstone
above
,
is
placed
first
at
a
pendulous
distance
in
the
medium
,
or
else
attracted
unto
that
site
by
the
vigor
of
the
Loadstone
;
and
so
we
first
affirm
that
possible
it
is
a
body
may
be
suspended
between
two
Loadstones
;
that
is
,
it
being
so
equally
attracted
unto
both
that
it
determineth
it selfe
unto
neither
:
but
surely
this
position
will
be
of
no
duration
;
for
if
the
ayre
be
agitated
or
the
body
waved
either
way
,
it
omits
the
equilibration
and
disposeth
it selfe
unto
the
nearest
attractor
.
Again
,
it
is
not
impossible
(
though
hardly
fe●sible
)
by
a
single
Loadstone
to
suspend
an
iron
in
the
ayre
,
the
iron
being
artificially
placed
,
and
at
a
distance
guided
toward
the
stone
,
untill
it
find
the
newtrall
point
wherein
its
gravity
just
equalls
the
magneticall
quality
,
the
one
exactly
extolling
as
much
as
the
other
depresseth
;
and
thus
must
be
interpreted
Fracastorius
.
And
lastly
,
impossible
it
is
that
if
an
iron
rest
upon
the
ground
,
and
a
Loadstone
be
placed
over
it
,
it
should
ever
so
arise
as
to
hang
in
the
way
or
medium
;
for
that
vigor
which
at
a
distance
is
able
to
overcome
the
resistance
of
its
gravity
and
to
lift
it
up
from
the
earth
,
will
as
it
approacheth
nearer
be
still
more
able
to
attract
it
,
and
it
will
never
remaine
in
the
middle
that
could
not
abide
in
the
extreams
;
and
thus
is
to
be
understood
Gilbertus
.
Now
the
way
of
Baptista
Porta
that
by
a
thred
fasteneth
a
needle
to
a
table
,
and
then
so
guides
and
orders
the
same
,
that
by
the
attraction
of
the
Loadstone
it
abideth
in
the
aire
,
infringeth
not
this
reason
;
for
this
is
a
violent
retention
,
and
if
the
thred
be
loosened
,
the
needle
ascends
and
adheres
unto
the
Attractor
.
The
third
consideration
concerneth
relations
Medicall
,
wherein
what
ever
effects
are
delivered
,
they
are
derived
from
its
minerall
and
ferreous
condition
,
or
else
magneticall
operation
.
Unto
the
ferreous
and
minerall
quality
pertaineth
what
Dioscorides
an
ancient
Writer
and
Souldier
under
Anthony
and
Cleopatra
,
affirmeth
,
that
halfe
a
dram
of
Loadstone
given
with
honey
and
water
,
proves
a
purgative
medicine
,
and
evacuateth
grosse
humors
;
but
this
is
a
quality
of
great
incertainty
,
for
omitting
the
vehicle
of
water
and
honey
,
which
is
of
a
laxative
power
it selfe
,
the
powder
of
some
Loadstones
in
this
dose
doth
rather
constipate
and
binde
,
then
purge
and
loosen
the
belly
.
And
if
sometimes
it
cause
any
laxity
it
is
probably
in
the
same
way
with
iron
and
steele
unprepared
,
which
will
disturbe
some
bodies
,
and
worke
by
purge
and
vomit
.
And
therefore
,
what
is
delivered
in
a
booke
ascribed
unto
Galen
that
it
is
a
good
medicine
in
dropsies
,
and
evacuates
the
waters
of
persons
so
affected
:
It
may
I
confesse
by
siccity
and
astriction
afford
a
confirmation
unto
parts
relaxed
,
and
such
as
be
hydropically
disposed
,
and
by
these
qualities
it
may
be
usefull
in
Hernias
or
Ruptures
,
and
for
these
it
is
commended
by
Aetius
,
Aegineta
and
Orbasius
,
who
only
affirme
that
it
containes
the
vertue
of
Haematites
,
and
being
burnt
was
sometimes
vended
for
it
.
To
this
minerall
condition
belongeth
what
is
delivered
by
some
,
that
wounds
which
are
made
with
weapons
excited
by
the
Loadstone
,
contract
a
malignity
,
and
become
of
more
difficult
cure
;
which
neverthelesse
is
not
to
be
found
in
the
incision
of
Chyrurgions
with
knives
and
lancets
touched
,
which
leave
no
such
effect
behinde
them
.
Hitherto
must
we
also
referre
that
affirmative
which
sayes
the
Loadstone
is
poyson
,
and
therefore
in
the
lists
of
poysons
we
finde
it
in
many
Authors
;
but
this
our
experience
cannot
confirme
,
and
the
practice
of
the
King
of
Zeilan
clearly
contradicteth
,
who
as
Garcias
ab
Horto
,
Physitian
unto
the
Spanish
Viceroy
delivereth
,
hath
all
his
meat
served
up
in
dishes
of
Loadstone
,
and
conceives
thereby
he
preserveth
the
vigor
of
youth
.
But
surely
from
a
magneticall
activity
must
be
made
out
what
is
let
fall
by
Aetius
,
that
a
Loadstone
held
in
the
hand
of
one
that
is
podagricall
doth
either
cure
or
give
great
ease
in
the
gou●
.
Or
what
Marcellus
Empericus
affirmeth
,
that
as
an
amulet
it
also
cureth
the
head-ach
,
which
are
but
additions
unto
its
proper
nature
,
and
hopefull
enlargements
of
its
allowed
attraction
;
for
perceiving
its
secret
power
to
draw
unto
it selfe
magneticall
bodies
,
men
have
invented
a
new
attraction
to
draw
out
the
dolor
and
paine
of
any
part
.
And
from
such
grounds
it
surely
became
a
philter
,
and
was
conceived
a
medicine
of
some
venereall
attraction
,
and
therefore
upon
this
stone
they
graved
the
Image
of
Venus
according
unto
that
of
Claudian
,
Venerem
magnetica
gemma
figurat
.
Hither
must
wee
also
referre
what
is
delivered
concerning
its
power
to
draw
out
of
the
body
bullets
and
heads
of
arrows
,
and
for
the
like
intention
is
mixed
up
in
plaisters
:
which
course
although
as
vaine
and
ineffectuall
it
be
rejected
by
many
good
Authors
,
yet
is
it
not
me
thinks
so
readily
to
be
denyed
,
nor
the
practice
of
many
ages
and
Physitians
which
have
thus
compounded
plaisters
,
thus
suddenly
to
be
condemned
,
as
may
be
observed
in
the
Emplastrum
divinum
Nicolai
,
the
Emplastrum
nigrum
of
Augspurge
,
the
Opodeldoch
and
At●ractivum
of
Paracelsus
,
with
severall
more
in
the
Dispensatory
of
Wecker
,
and
practise
of
Sennertus
;
the
cure
also
of
Heurnias
,
or
Ruptures
in
Pareus
,
and
the
method
also
of
curation
lately
delivered
by
Daniel
Beckherus
,
and
approved
by
the
Professors
of
Leyden
in
the
Tract
de
Cultrivoro
Prussiaco
,
1636.
that
is
,
of
a
young
man
of
Spruceland
that
casually
swallowed
downe
a
knife
about
ten
inches
long
,
which
was
cut
out
of
his
stomach
and
the
wound
healed
up
.
In
which
cure
to
a●tract
the
knife
to
a
convenient
●ituation
,
there
was
applyed
a
plaister
made
up
with
the
powder
of
Loadstone
.
Now
this
kinde
of
practice
Libavius
,
Gilbertus
,
and
lately
Swickardus
in
his
Ars
Magnetica
,
condemne
,
as
vaine
,
and
altogether
unusefull
;
and
their
reason
is
,
because
a
Loadstone
in
powder
hath
no
attractive
power
;
for
in
that
forme
it
omits
his
polary
respects
,
and
looseth
those
parts
which
are
the
rule
of
its
attraction
:
wherein
to
speake
compendiously
,
if
experiment
hath
not
deceived
us
,
we
first
affirme
,
that
a
Loadstone
in
powder
omits
not
all
attraction
.
For
if
the
powder
of
a
rich
veine
be
in
a
reasonable
quantity
presented
toward
the
Needle
freely
placed
,
it
will
not
appeare
to
be
void
of
all
activity
,
but
will
be
able
to
stir
it
;
nor
hath
it
only
a
power
to
move
the
Needle
in
powder
and
by
it selfe
,
but
this
will
it
also
doe
,
if
incorporated
and
mixed
with
plaisters
,
as
we
have
made
triall
in
the
Emplastrum
de
Minio
,
with
halfe
an
ounce
of
the
masse
,
mixing
a
dram
of
Loadstone
,
for
applying
the
magdaleon
or
roale
unto
the
Needle
it
would
both
stir
and
attract
it
;
not
equally
in
all
parts
,
but
more
vigorously
in
some
,
according
unto
the
mine
of
the
stone
more
plen●ifully
dispersed
in
the
masse
.
And
lastly
,
in
the
Loadstone
powdered
,
the
polary
respects
are
not
wholly
destroyed
;
for
those
diminutive
particles
are
not
atomicall
or
meerly
indivisible
,
but
consist
of
dimensions
sufficient
for
their
conditions
,
though
in
obscure
effects
.
Thus
if
unto
the
powder
of
Loadstone
or
Iron
we
admove
the
North
pole
of
the
Loadstone
,
the
powders
or
small
divisions
will
erect
and
conforme
themselves
thereto
:
but
if
the
South
pole
approach
,
they
will
subside
,
and
inverting
their
bodies
respect
the
Loadstone
with
the
other
extreame
.
And
this
will
happen
not
only
in
a
body
of
powder
together
,
but
in
any
particle
or
dust
divided
from
it
.
Now
though
we
affirme
not
these
plaisters
wholly
ineffectuall
,
yet
shall
we
not
omit
two
cautions
in
their
use
,
that
therein
the
stone
bee
not
too
subtily
powdered
;
for
it
will
better
manifest
its
attraction
in
a
more
sensible
dimension
;
that
where
is
desired
a
speedy
effect
,
it
may
be
considered
whether
it
were
not
better
to
relinquish
the
powdered
plaisters
,
and
to
apply
an
entyre
Loadstone
unto
the
part
:
And
though
the
other
be
not
wholly
ineffectuall
,
whether
this
way
be
not
more
powerfull
,
and
so
might
have
been
in
the
cure
of
the
young
man
delivered
by
Beckerus
.
The
last
consideration
,
concerneth
Magicall
relations
,
in
which
account
we
comprehend
effects
derived
and
fathered
upon
hidden
qualities
,
specifical
forms
,
Antipathies
and
Sympathies
,
whereof
from
received
grounds
of
Art
,
no
reasons
are
derived
.
Herein
relations
are
strange
and
numerous
,
men
being
apt
in
all
ages
to
multiply
wonders
,
and
Philosophers
dealing
with
admirable
bodies
as
Historians
have
done
with
excellent
men
,
upon
the
strength
of
their
great
atchievements
,
ascribing
acts
unto
them
not
only
false
,
but
impossible
,
and
exceeding
truth
as
much
in
their
relations
,
as
they
have
others
in
their
actions
.
Hereof
we
shall
briefly
mention
some
delivered
by
Authors
of
good
●steem
,
whereby
we
may
discover
the
fabulous
inventions
of
some
,
the
credulous
supinity
of
others
,
and
the
great
disservice
unto
truth
by
both
;
multiplying
obscurities
in
nature
,
and
authorising
hidden
qualities
that
are
false
,
whereas
wise
men
are
ashamed
there
are
so
many
true
.
And
first
▪
Dioscorides
puts
upon
it
a
shrewd
quality
,
and
such
as
men
are
apt
enough
to
experiment
,
and
therewith
discovers
the
incontinencie
of
a
wife
by
placing
the
Loadstone
under
her
pillow
;
for
then
shee
will
not
be
able
to
remaine
in
bed
with
her
husband
.
The
same
he
also
makes
a
helpe
unto
theevery
;
for
theeves
saith
he
,
having
a
designe
upon
a
house
,
doe
make
a
fire
at
the
foure
corners
thereof
,
and
〈◊〉
therein
the
fragments
of
Loadstone
,
whence
ariseth
a
fume
that
so
d●sturbeth
the
inhabitants
,
that
they
forsake
the
house
and
leave
it
to
●he
spoyl
of
the
robbers
.
This
relation
how
ridiculous
soever
,
hath
Albertus
taken
up
above
a
thousand
years
after
,
&
Marbodeus
the
Frenchman
hath
continued
it
the
same
in
Latine
verse
,
which
with
the
notes
of
Pictorious
is
currant
unto
our
dayes
.
As
strange
must
be
the
Litholmancy
or
divination
from
this
stone
,
whereby
as
Tzetzes
in
his
Chyliads
delivers
,
Helenus
the
Prophet
foretold
the
destruction
of
Troy
;
and
the
Magick
thereof
,
not
safely
to
be
beleeved
,
what
was
delivered
by
Orpheus
,
that
sprinkled
with
water
it
will
upon
a
question
emit
a
voyce
not
much
unlike
an
Infant
.
But
surely
the
Loadstone
of
Laurentius
Guascus
the
Physitian
is
never
to
be
matched
,
wherewith
as
Cardane
delivereth
,
whatsoever
needles
or
bodies
were
touched
,
the
wounds
and
punctures
made
thereby
,
were
never
felt
at
all
.
And
yet
as
strange
a
vertue
is
that
which
is
delivered
by
some
that
a
Loadstone
preserved
in
the
salt
of
a
Remora
,
acquires
a
power
to
attract
gold
out
of
the
deepest
Wells
.
Certainly
a
studied
absurdity
,
not
casually
cast
out
,
but
plotted
for
a
perpetuity
:
for
the
strangenesse
of
the
effect
ever
to
bee
admired
,
and
the
difficulty
of
the
tryall
never
to
bee
convicted
.
These
conceits
are
of
that
monstrosity
that
they
refute
themselves
in
their
recitements
:
there
is
another
of
better
notice
,
and
whispered
thorow
the
world
with
some
attention
;
credulous
and
vulgar
auditors
readily
beleeving
it
,
and
more
judicious
and
distinctive
heads
,
not
altogether
rejecting
it
.
The
conceit
is
excellent
,
and
if
the
effect
would
follow
somwhat
divine
,
whereby
we
might
communicate
like
spirits
,
and
conferre
on
earth
with
Menippus
in
the
Moone
;
which
is
pretended
from
the
sympathy
of
two
needles
touched
with
the
●ame
Loadstone
,
and
placed
in
the
center
of
two
Abscedary
circles
,
or
rings
with
letters
described
round
about
them
;
one
friend
keeping
one
,
&
another
the
other
,
and
agreeing
upon
an
houre
wherein
they
wil
communicate
.
For
then
saith
tradition
,
at
what
distance
of
place
soever
,
when
one
needle
shall
be
removed
unto
any
letter
;
the
other
by
a
wonderfull
Sympathy
will
move
unto
the
same
.
But
herein
I
confesse
my
experience
can
finde
no
truth
;
for
having
expresly
framed
two
circles
of
wood
,
and
according
to
the
number
of
the
Latine
letters
divided
each
into
twenty
three
parts
,
placing
therein
two
stiles
or
needles
composed
of
the
same
steele
,
touched
with
the
same
Loadstone
,
and
〈◊〉
same
point
:
yet
of
these
two
,
whensoever
I
removed
the
one
,
〈…〉
but
at
the
distance
of
halfe
a
spanne
,
the
other
would
stand
like
Hercules
pillars
,
and
if
the
earth
stand
still
,
have
surely
no
moti●n
〈◊〉
Now
as
it
is
not
possible
that
any
body
should
have
no
boundar●
〈…〉
as
we
terme
it
Sphere
of
its
activity
,
so
is
it
improbable
it
sh●uld
eff●●t
that
at
distance
,
which
nearer
hand
it
cannot
at
all
performe
.
Againe
,
the
conceit
is
ill
contrived
,
and
one
effect
inferred
,
whereas
indeed
the
contrary
will
ensue
.
For
if
the
removing
of
one
of
the
needls
from
A
to
B
should
have
any
action
or
influence
on
the
other
,
it
would
not
intice
it
from
A
to
B
but
repell
it
from
A
to
Z
:
for
needles
●xcited
by
the
same
point
of
the
stone
,
doe
not
attract
;
but
avoyd
each
other
,
even
as
these
also
do
,
when
their
invigorated
extreams
approach
unto
one
another
.
Lastly
,
were
this
conceit
assuredly
true
,
yet
were
it
not
a
co●●lusion
〈◊〉
every
distance
to
be
tryed
by
every
head
:
yet
being
no
ordinary
or
Almanack
businesse
,
but
a
probleme
Mathematicall
,
to
finde
out
the
difference
of
houres
in
different
places
;
nor
doe
the
wisest
exactly
satisfie
themselves
in
all
.
For
the
houres
of
severall
places
anticipate
each
other
,
according
unto
their
Longitudes
,
which
are
not
exactly
discovered
of
every
place
,
and
therefore
the
triall
hereof
at
a
considerable
intervall
,
is
best
performed
at
the
distance
of
the
〈◊〉
that
is
,
such
habitations
as
have
the
same
Meridian
and
equall
parallell
,
on
different
sides
of
the
Equator
;
or
more
plainly
have
the
same
Longitude
,
and
the
same
Latitude
unto
the
South
,
which
wee
have
in
the
North.
For
unto
such
Situations
it
is
noone
and
midnight
at
the
very
same
time
.
And
therefore
the
Sympathie
of
these
needles
is
much
of
the
same
mould
,
with
that
intelligence
which
is
pretended
from
the
flesh
of
one
body
transmuted
by
incision
into
another
.
For
if
the
Arte
of
Taliacotius
de
Curtorum
Chyrurgia
per
incisionem
,
a
permutation
of
flesh
,
or
transmutation
be
made
from
one
mans
body
into
another
,
as
if
a
piece
of
flesh
be
exchanged
from
the
biciptall
muscle
of
either
parties
arme
,
and
about
them
both
,
an
Alphabet
circumscribed
;
upon
a
time
appointed
as
some
conceptions
affi●me
,
they
may
communicate
at
what
distance
soever
.
For
if
the
one
shall
prick
himself
in
A
,
the
other
at
the
same
time
will
have
a
sense
thereof
in
the
same
part
;
and
upon
inspection
of
his
arme
,
per●●ive
what
letters
the
other
points
out
in
his
owne
;
which
is
a
way
of
intelligence
very
strange
,
and
would
requite
the
Arte
of
Pythagoras
;
who
could
read
a
reverse
in
the
Moone
.
Now
this
Magneticall
conceit
how
strange
soever
,
might
have
some
originall
in
reason
;
for
men
observing
no
solid
body
,
whatsoever
did
interrupt
its
action
,
might
be
induced
to
beleeve
no
distance
would
terminate
the
same
,
&
most
conceiving
it
pointed
unto
the
pole
of
heaven
,
might
also
opinion
that
nothing
between
could
restrain
it
.
Whosoever
was
the
Author
,
the
Aeolus
that
blew
it
about
,
was
Famianus
Strada
,
that
elegant
Jesuit
in
his
Rhetoricall
prolutions
,
who
chose
out
of
this
subiect
to
expresse
the
stile
of
Lucretius
.
But
neither
Baptista
Porta
,
de
furtivis
literarum
notis
;
Trithemius
in
his
Steganography
,
Silenus
in
his
Cryptography
,
or
Nuncius
inanimatus
written
of
late
yeers
by
Dr
Godwin
Bishop
of
Herford
,
make
any
consideration
hereof
:
although
they
deliver
many
wayes
to
communicate
our
thoughts
at
distance
.
And
this
we
will
not
deny
may
in
some
manner
be
effected
by
the
Loadstone
;
that
is
,
from
one
room
into
an
other
,
by
placing
a
table
in
the
wall
common
unto
both
,
and
writing
thereon
the
same
letters
one
against
another
:
for
upon
the
approach
of
a
vigorous
Loadstone
unto
a
letter
on
this
side
,
the
needle
will
move
unto
the
same
on
the
other
:
But
this
is
a
very
different
way
from
ours
at
present
;
and
hereof
there
〈◊〉
many
wayes
delivered
,
and
more
may
be
discovered
which
contradict
not
the
rule
of
its
operations
.
As
for
unguentum
Armarium
,
called
also
Magneticum
,
it
belongs
not
to
this
discourse
,
it
neither
having
the
Loadstone
for
its
ingredient
,
nor
any
one
of
its
actions
:
but
supposeth
other
principles
,
as
common
and
universall
spirits
,
which
convey
the
action
of
the
remedy
unto
the
part
,
and
conjoynes
the
vertue
of
bodies
far
disjoyned
.
But
perhaps
the
c●res
it
doth
,
are
not
worth
so
mighty
principles
;
it
commonly
healing
but
simple
wounds
,
and
such
as
mundified
and
kept
cleane
,
doe
need
no
other
hand
then
that
of
Nature
,
and
the
Balsam
of
the
proper
part
.
Unto
which
effect
,
there
being
fields
of
Medicines
sufficient
.
it
may
bee
a
hazardous
curiositie
to
relie
on
this
;
and
because
men
say
the
effect
doth
generally
follow
,
it
might
be
worth
the
experiment
to
try
,
if
the
same
will
not
ensue
upon
the
same
method
of
cure
,
by
ordinary
Balsams
,
or
common
vulnerary
plasters
.
Other
Discourses
there
might
be
made
of
the
Loadstone
,
as
Morall
,
Mysticall
,
Theologicall
;
and
some
have
handsomly
done
them
,
as
Ambrose
,
Austine
,
Gulielmus
Parisiensis
,
and
many
more
;
but
these
fal
under
no
rule
,
and
are
as
boundles
as
mens
inventions
;
and
though
honest
minds
do
glorifie
God
hereby
,
yet
do
they
most
powerfully
magnifie
him
,
and
are
to
be
looked
on
with
another
eye
,
who
demonstratively
set
forth
its
Magnalities
,
who
not
from
postulated
or
precarious
inferences
,
entreate
a
courteous
assent
,
but
from
experiments
and
undeniable
effects
,
enforce
the
wonder
of
its
Maker
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
b●dies
Electricall
.
HAving
thus
spoake
of
the
Loadstone
and
bodies
magneticall
,
I
shall
in
the
next
place
deliver
somewhat
of
Electricall
,
and
such
as
may
seeme
to
have
attraction
like
the
other
;
and
hereof
wee
shall
also
deliver
what
particularly
spoken
or
not
generally
knowne
is
manifestly
or
probable
true
,
what
generally
beleeved
is
also
false
or
dubious
.
Now
by
Electricall
bodies
,
I
understand
not
such
as
are
Metallicall
mentioned
by
Pliny
,
and
the
Ancients
;
for
their
Electrum
was
a
mixture
made
of
gold
,
with
the
addition
of
the
fifth
part
of
silver
,
a
substance
now
as
unknowne
,
as
true
Aurichalcum
,
or
Corinthian
brasse
,
and
set
downe
among
things
lost
by
Pancirollus
.
Nor
by
Electrick
bodies
do
I
conceive
such
onely
as
take
up
shavings
,
strawes
,
and
light
bodies
,
in
which
number
the
Ancients
onely
placed
Jet
and
Amber
;
but
such
as
conveniently
placed
unto
their
objects
attract
all
bodies
palpable
whatsoever
.
I
say
,
conveniently
placed
,
that
is
,
in
regard
of
the
object
,
that
it
be
not
too
ponderous
,
or
any
way
affixed
in
regard
of
the
Agent
,
that
it
be
not
foule
or
sullied
,
but
wiped
,
rubbed
,
and
excitated
in
regard
of
both
,
that
they
be
conveniently
distant
,
and
no
impediment
interposed
.
I
say
all
bodies
palpable
,
thereby
excluding
fire
,
which
indeed
it
will
not
attract
,
nor
yet
draw
through
it
,
for
fire
consumes
its
effluxions
by
which
it
should
attract
.
Now
although
in
this
ranke
but
two
were
commonly
mentioned
by
the
Ancients
,
Gilbertus
discovereth
many
more
,
as
Diamonds
,
Saphyres
,
Carbuncles
,
Iris
,
Opalls
,
Amethistes
,
Berill
,
Chrystall
,
Bristoll
stones
,
Sulphur
,
Mastick
,
hard
Wax
,
hard
Rosin
,
Arsenic
,
Sal
gemme
,
roch
Alume
,
common
Glasse
,
Stibium
,
or
glasse
of
Antimony
;
unto
these
Cabeus
addeth
white
Wax
,
Gum
Elemi
,
Gum
Guaici
,
Pix
Hispanica
,
and
Gypsum
.
And
unto
these
wee
adde
gum
Anime
,
Benjamin
,
Talcum
,
Chyna
dishes
,
Sandaraca
▪
Turpentine
,
Styrax
Liquida
,
and
Caranna
dryed
into
a
hard
consistence
.
And
the
same
attraction
wee
finde
not
onely
in
simple
bodies
,
but
such
as
are
much
compounded
,
as
the
Oxicroceum
plaster
,
and
obscurely
that
ad
Herniam
,
and
Gratia
Dei
,
all
which
smooth
and
rightly
prepared
,
will
discover
a
sufficient
power
to
stirre
the
needle
setled
freely
upon
a
wel
pointed
pinne
,
and
so
as
the
Electrick
may
be
applyed
unto
it
without
all
disadvantage
.
But
the
attraction
of
these
Electricks
we
observe
to
be
very
different
.
Resinous
or
unctuous
bodies
,
and
such
as
will
flame
,
attract
most
vigorously
and
most
thereof
without
f●ication
,
as
Anime
,
Benjamin
and
most
powerfully
good
hard
wax
,
which
will
convert
the
needle
almost
as
actively
as
the
loadstone
;
and
wee
beleeve
that
all
or
most
of
this
substance
if
reduced
to
hardnesse
tralucency
or
cleerenesse
,
would
have
some
attractive
quality
;
but
juyces
concrete
,
or
gums
easily
dissolving
in
water
,
draw
not
at
all
,
as
Aloe
,
Opium
,
Sanguis
Draconis
,
Lacca
,
Galbanum
,
Sagapenum
.
Many
stones
also
both
precious
and
vulgar
,
although
terse
and
smooth
have
not
this
power
attractive
;
as
Emeralds
,
Pearle
,
Jaspis
,
Corneleans
,
Agathe
▪
Heliotropes
,
Marble
,
Alablaster
,
Touchstone
,
Flint
and
Bezoar
.
Glasse
attracts
but
weakely
though
cleere
,
some
slick
stones
and
thick
glasses
indifferently
:
Arsenic
but
weakely
,
so
likewise
glasse
of
Antimony
,
but
Crocus
Metallorum
not
at
all
.
Saltes
generally
but
weakely
,
as
Sal
Gemma
,
Alum
and
also
Talke
;
nor
very
discoverably
by
any
frication
:
but
if
gently
warmed
at
the
fire
,
and
wiped
with
a
dry
cloth
,
they
will
better
discover
their
Electricities
.
No
mettall
attracts
,
nor
any
concretian
Animall
wee
know
,
although
polite
and
smoothe
;
as
wee
have
made
triall
in
Elkes
hooves
,
Hawkes
talons
,
the
sword
of
a
Sword
fish
,
Tortoyse
shels
,
Sea-horse
and
Elephants
teeth
,
in
bones
,
in
Harts
horne
,
and
what
is
usually
conceived
Unicornes
horne
,
no
wood
though
never
so
hard
and
polished
,
although
out
of
some
Electricks
proceed
,
as
Ebony
,
Box
,
Lignum
vitae
,
Cedar
,
&c.
And
although
Jet
and
Amber
be
reckoned
among
Bitumens
,
yet
neither
doe
we
finde
Asphaltus
,
that
is
,
Bitumen
of
Judea
,
nor
Seacole
,
nor
Camphire
,
nor
Mummia
to
attract
,
although
we
have
tried
in
large
and
polished
pieces
.
Now
this
attraction
have
wee
tried
in
strawes
and
paleous
bodies
,
in
needles
of
Iron
equilibrated
,
powders
of
wood
and
Iron
,
in
gold
and
silver
foliate
,
and
not
onely
in
solid
but
fluent
and
liquid
bodies
,
as
oyles
made
both
by
expression
and
distillation
,
in
water
,
in
spirits
of
wine
,
vitrioll
and
Aqua
fortis
.
But
how
this
attraction
is
made
is
not
so
easily
determined
;
that
t
is
performed
by
effluviums
is
plaine
and
granted
by
most
;
for
Electricks
will
not
commonly
attract
,
except
they
grow
hot
or
be
perspicable
.
For
if
they
be
foule
and
obnubilated
,
it
hinders
their
effluxion
;
nor
if
they
be
covered
though
but
with
Linnen
or
Sarsenet
,
or
if
a
body
be
interposed
,
for
that
intercepts
the
effluvium
.
If
also
a
powerfull
and
broad
Electrick
of
wax
or
Anime
be
held
over
fine
powder
,
the
Atomes
or
small
particles
will
ascend
most
numerously
unto
it
;
and
if
the
Electrick
be
held
unto
the
light
,
it
may
be
observed
that
many
thereof
will
flye
,
and
be
as
it
were
discharged
from
the
Electrick
to
the
distance
sometime
of
two
or
three
inches
,
which
motion
is
performed
by
the
breath
of
the
effluvium
issuing
with
agility
;
for
as
the
Electrick
cooleth
,
the
projection
of
the
Atomes
ceaseth
.
The
manner
hereof
Cabeus
wittily
attempteth
,
affirming
that
this
effluvium
attenuateth
and
impelleth
the
neighbour
ayre
,
which
returning
home
in
a
gyration
,
carrieth
with
it
the
obvious
bodies
unto
the
Electrick
,
and
this
he
labours
to
confirme
by
experiments
;
for
if
the
strawes
be
raised
by
a
vigorous
electrick
,
they
doe
appeare
to
wave
and
turne
in
their
ascents
;
if
likewise
the
Electrick
be
broad
and
the
strawes
light
and
chaffy
,
and
held
at
a
reasonable
distance
,
they
will
not
arise
unto
the
middle
,
but
rather
adhere
toward
the
verge
or
borders
thereof
.
And
lastly
,
if
many
strawes
be
laid
together
and
a
nimble
Electrick
approach
,
they
will
not
all
arise
unto
it
,
but
some
will
commonly
start
aside
and
be
whirled
a
reasonable
distance
from
it
.
Now
that
the
ayre
impelled
returnes
unto
its
place
in
a
gyration
or
whirling
,
is
evident
from
the
Atomes
or
moates
in
the
Sun
.
For
when
the
Sunne
so
enters
a
hole
or
window
,
that
by
its
illumination
the
Atomes
or
moates
become
perceptible
,
if
then
by
our
breath
the
ayre
bee
gently
impelled
,
it
may
be
perceived
that
they
will
circularly
returne
,
and
in
a
gyration
unto
their
places
againe
.
Another
way
of
their
attraction
is
also
delivered
,
that
it
is
made
by
a
tenuous
emanation
or
continued
effluvium
,
which
after
some
distance
retracteth
into
it selfe
,
as
is
observable
in
drops
of
syrups
,
oyle
and
seminall
viscosities
,
which
spun
at
length
retire
into
their
former
dimensions
.
Now
these
effluviums
advancing
from
the
body
of
the
Electrick
,
in
their
returne
doe
carry
back
the
bodies
which
they
have
laid
hold
within
the
spheare
or
circle
of
their
continuities
,
and
these
they
do
not
onely
attract
but
with
their
viscous
armes
,
hold
fast
a
good
while
after
.
And
if
any
shall
wonder
why
these
effluviums
issuing
forth
impell
and
protrude
not
the
straw
before
they
can
bring
it
back
,
it
is
because
Effluvium
passing
out
in
a
smaller
thred
and
more
enlengthened
filament
,
it
stirreth
not
the
bodies
interposed
but
returning
unto
its
originall
it
falls
into
a
closer
substance
,
and
carrieth
them
back
unto
it selfe
.
And
this
way
of
attraction
is
best
received
,
embraced
by
Sir
Kenelme
Digby
in
his
excellent
Treaty
of
bodies
,
allowed
by
Des
Cartes
in
his
principles
of
Philosophy
,
as
farre
as
concerneth
fat
and
resinous
bodies
,
and
with
exception
of
glasse
,
whose
attraction
he
also
deriveth
from
the
recesse
of
its
effluxion
.
And
this
in
some
manner
the
words
of
Gilbertus
will
beare
.
Effluvia
illa
tenuior
a
concipiunt
&
amplectuntur
corpora
,
quibus
uniuntur
,
&
Electris
tanquam
extensis
brachiis
&
ad
fontem
,
propinquitate
invalescentibus
effluviis
,
deducuntur
.
And
if
the
ground
were
true
that
the
earth
were
an
Electrick
body
,
and
the
ayre
but
the
effluvium
thereof
,
wee
might
perhaps
beleeve
that
from
this
attraction
and
by
this
effluxion
that
bodies
tended
to
the
earth
,
and
could
not
remaine
aboue
it
.
Our
other
discourse
of
Electricks
concerneth
a
generall
opinion
touching
Jet
and
Amber
,
that
they
attract
all
light
bodies
,
except
Ocymum
or
B●sil
,
and
such
as
be
dipped
in
oyle
or
oyled
,
and
this
is
urged
as
high
as
Theophrastus
:
but
Scaliger
acquitteth
him
;
And
had
this
bin
his
assertion
,
Pliny
would
probably
have
taken
it
up
,
who
herein
stands
out
,
and
delivereth
no
more
but
what
is
vulgarly
known
.
But
Plutarch
speakes
positively
in
his
Symposiacks
,
that
Amber
attracteth
all
bodies
,
excepting
Basil
and
oyled
substances
.
With
Plutarch
consent
many
Authors
both
ancient
and
moderne
,
but
the
most
inexcusable
are
Lemnius
,
and
Rueus
,
whereof
the
one
delivering
the
nature
of
minerals
,
mentioned
in
Scripture
the
infallible
fountaine
of
truth
,
confirmeth
their
vertues
with
erroneous
traditions
;
the
other
undertaking
the
occult
and
hidden
miracles
of
Nature
,
accepteth
this
for
one
,
and
endeavoureth
to
alledge
a
reason
of
that
which
is
more
then
occult
,
that
is
not
existent
.
Now
herein
,
omitting
the
Authority
of
others
,
as
the
doctrine
of
experiment
hath
informed
us
we
first
affirme
,
that
Amber
attracts
not
Basil
,
is
wholly
repugnant
unto
truth
;
for
if
the
leaves
thereof
or
dryed
stalkes
be
stripped
into
small
strawes
,
they
arise
unto
Amber
,
Wax
,
and
other
Electries
no
otherwise
then
those
of
Wheate
or
Rye
;
nor
is
there
any
peculiar
fatnesse
or
singular
viscosity
in
that
plant
that
might
cause
adhesion
and
so
prevent
its
ascension
.
But
that
Jet
and
Amber
attract
not
strawes
oyled
,
is
in
part
true
and
false
,
for
if
the
strawes
be
much
wet
or
drenched
in
oyle
,
true
it
is
that
Amber
draweth
them
not
,
for
then
the
oyle
makes
the
straw
to
adhere
unto
the
part
whereon
they
are
placed
,
so
that
they
cannot
rise
unto
the
Attractor
;
and
this
is
true
not
onely
if
they
be
soaked
in
oyle
,
but
spirits
of
wine
or
water
.
But
if
we
speake
of
strawes
or
festucous
divisions
lightly
drawen
over
with
oyle
,
and
so
that
it
causeth
no
adhesion
,
or
if
we
conceive
an
antipathy
betweene
oyle
and
Amber
,
the
doctrine
is
not
true
;
for
Amber
will
attract
strawes
thus
oyled
,
it
will
attract
or
convert
the
Needls
of
Dials
made
either
of
Brasse
or
Iron
,
although
they
be
much
oyled
;
for
in
these
Needls
consisting
free
upon
their
center
there
can
be
no
adhesion
;
it
will
likewise
attract
oyle
it selfe
,
and
if
it
approacheth
unto
a
drop
thereof
,
it
becommeth
conicall
and
ariseth
up
unto
it
,
for
oyle
taketh
not
away
his
attraction
,
although
it
be
rubbed
over
it
.
For
if
you
touch
a
piece
of
wax
already
excitated
with
common
oyle
,
it
will
notwithstanding
attract
▪
though
not
so
vigorously
as
before
.
But
if
you
moysten
the
same
with
any
chymicall
oyle
,
water
or
spirits
of
wine
,
or
onely
breath
upon
it
,
it
quite
omits
its
Attraction
,
for
either
its
effluences
cannot
get
through
or
will
not
mingle
with
those
substances
.
It
is
likewise
probable
the
Ancients
were
generally
mistaken
concerning
its
substance
and
generation
,
they
conceiving
it
a
vegetable
concretion
made
of
the
gums
of
trees
,
especially
,
Pine
and
Poplar
falling
into
the
water
,
and
after
indurated
or
hardened
,
whereunto
accordeth
the
fable
of
Phaetons
sisters
:
but
surely
the
concretion
is
minerall
,
according
as
is
delivered
by
Boetius
;
for
either
it
is
found
in
mountaines
and
mediterraneous
parts
,
and
so
it
is
a
fat
and
unctuous
sublimation
in
the
earth
concreted
and
fixed
by
salt
and
nitrous
spirits
wherewith
it
meeteth
;
or
else
,
which
is
most
usuall
,
it
is
collected
upon
the
sea
shore
,
and
so
it
is
a
fat
and
bituminous
Juice
coagulated
by
the
saltnesse
of
the
sea
.
Now
that
salt
spirits
have
a
power
to
congele
and
coagulate
unctuous
bodies
,
is
evident
in
chymicall
operations
,
in
the
distillations
of
Arsenick
,
sublimate
and
Antimony
,
in
the
mixture
of
oyle
of
Juniper
,
with
the
salt
and
acide
spirit
of
Sulphur
,
for
thereupon
ensueth
a
concretion
unto
the
consistence
of
Birdlime
;
as
also
in
spirits
of
salt
,
or
Aqua
fortis
powred
upon
oyle
of
Olive
,
or
more
plainly
in
the
manufacture
of
Soape
.
And
many
bodies
will
coagulate
upon
commixture
whose
separated
natures
promise
no
concretion
.
Thus
upon
a
solution
of
Tinne
by
Aqua
fortis
,
there
will
ensue
a
coagulation
,
like
that
of
whites
of
egges
.
Thus
the
volatile
salt
of
urine
will
coagulate
Aqua
vitae
,
or
spirits
of
wine
;
and
thus
perhaps
(
as
Helmont
excellently
declareth
)
the
stones
or
calculous
concretions
in
Kidney
or
bladder
may
be
produced
:
the
spirits
or
volatile
salt
of
urine
conjoyning
with
the
Aqua
vitae
potentially
lying
therein
;
as
he
illustrateth
from
the
distillation
of
fermented
urine
.
From
whence
ariseth
an
Aqua
vitae
or
spirit
,
which
the
volatile
salt
of
the
same
urine
will
congele
,
and
finding
an
earthy
concurr●nce
strike
into
a
lapideous
substance
.
Lastly
,
we
will
not
omit
what
Bellabonus
upon
his
own
experiment
writ
from
Dantzich
unto
Mellichius
,
as
hee
hath
left
recorded
in
his
Chapter
,
De
succino
,
that
the
bodies
of
Flies
,
Pismires
,
and
the
like
,
which
are
said
oft
times
to
be
included
in
Amber
,
are
not
reall
but
apparent
and
representative
,
as
he
discovered
in
severall
pieces
broke
for
that
purpose
;
if
so
,
the
two
famous
Epigrams
hereof
in
Martiall
are
but
poeticall
,
the
Pismire
of
Brassavolus
Imaginary
,
and
Cardans
Mousoleum
for
a
flye
,
a
meere
phancy
.
But
hereunto
we
know
not
how
to
assent
in
the
Generall
,
as
having
met
with
some
whose
Reals
made
good
their
representations
.
CHAP.
V.
Compendiously
of
sundry
other
common
Tenents
,
concerning
Min●rall
and
Terreous
bodies
,
which
examined
,
prove
either
●alse
or
dubious
.
1.
ANd
f●●st
we
hear
it
in
every
mans
mouth
,
and
in
many
good
Authors
we
reade
it
,
That
a
Diamond
,
which
is
the
hardest
of
stones
,
and
not
yielding
unto
steele
,
Emery
,
or
any
thing
,
but
it
s
own
powder
,
is
yet
made
soft
,
or
broke
by
the
bloud
of
a
Goat
;
Thus
much
is
ass●med
by
Pliny
,
Solinus
,
Albertus
,
Cyp●ian
,
Austin
,
Isidore
,
and
many
Christian
Writers
,
alluding
herein
unto
the
heart
of
man
,
and
the
precious
bloud
of
our
Saviour
,
who
was
typified
indeed
by
the
Goat
that
was
sl●ine
,
and
the
scape
Goat
in
the
wildernesse
;
and
at
the
effusion
of
whose
bloud
,
not
onely
the
hard
hearts
of
his
enemies
relen●ed
,
but
the
stony
rocks
and
vaile
of
the
Temple
was
shattered
.
But
this
I
perceive
is
easier
affirmed
then
proved
.
For
Lapidaries
,
and
such
as
p●o●esse
the
art
of
cutting
this
stone
,
doe
generally
deny
it
,
and
they
that
seem
to
countenance
it
,
have
in
their
deliveries
so
quali●ied
it
,
that
little
from
thence
of
moment
can
be
inferred
for
it
.
For
first
,
the
holy
Fathers
,
without
a
further
enquiry
did
take
it
〈◊〉
granted
,
and
rested
upon
the
authority
of
the
first
deliverers
.
As
for
Alber●us
,
he
promiseth
this
effect
but
conditionally
,
that
is
not
except
the
Goat
drinke
wine
,
and
be
fed
with
Siler
monta●um
,
petroselinum
,
and
such
hearbes
as
are
conc●ived
of
power
to
breake
the
stone
in
the
bladder
.
But
the
words
of
Pliny
from
whom
most
likely
the
rest
at
first
derived
it
,
if
strictly
considered
,
doe
rather
ove●throw
,
then
any
way
advantage
this
eff●ct
.
His
words
are
these
:
Hi●cino
rumpitur
san
guine
,
nec
aliter
quam
recenti
,
calidoque
m●c●rata
▪
&
sic
qu
qu●
mu●tis
●ctibus
,
tunc
etiam
praet●rquam
ex●mias
incu●es
mall●e●sque
ferreos
fr●ngens
.
That
is
,
i●
is
brok●n
with
Goats
blood
,
bu●
not
〈◊〉
it
bee
●resh
and
warme
▪
and
that
not
without
many
blows
,
and
then
also
it
will
bre●ke
the
best
anvills
and
hamme●s
of
iron
.
And
answerable
he●eto
,
is
the
as●ertion
of
Isidore
and
S●l●nus
.
By
which
account
,
a
Diamond
st●●ped
in
Goats
blo●d
,
r●ther
encreaseth
in
h●rdnesse
,
then
acquir●th
any
softnesse
by
the
in●usion
;
for
the
best
we
have
are
commi●uible
without
it
,
and
a●e
so
far
from
breaking
hammers
,
that
they
submit
unto
pistilla●ion
,
and
r●●sist
not
an
●ordina●y
pestle
.
Upon
this
conceit
arose
,
pe●haps
the
discovery
of
another
;
that
is
,
that
the
bloud
of
a
Goat
,
was
sovereigne
for
the
stone
,
as
it
stands
commended
by
many
good
Writers
,
and
brings
up
the
composition
in
the
Lithont●ipticke
powder
of
Nicolaus
▪
or
rather
because
it
was
found
an
excellent
medicine
●or
the
stone
,
and
its
ability
comm●nded
by
some
to
d●ssolve
the
hardest
thereof
;
it
might
be
conceived
by
amplifying
apprehensions
,
to
be
able
to
break
a
Diamond
,
and
so
it
came
to
be
ordered
that
the
Goat
should
be
fed
with
saxifragous
herbes
,
and
such
as
are
conceived
of
power
to
breake
the
stone
.
However
it
were
as
the
effect
is
false
in
the
one
,
so
is
it
surely
very
doubtfull
in
the
other
.
For
although
inwardly
received
it
may
be
very
diuretick
,
and
expulse
the
stone
in
the
kidnyes
;
yet
how
it
should
dissolve
or
breake
that
in
the
bladder
,
will
require
a
further
dispute
,
and
perhaps
would
be
more
reasonably
tryed
by
a
warme
injection
thereof
,
then
as
it
is
commonly
used
.
Wherein
notwithstanding
,
we
should
rather
relie
upon
the
urine
in
a
Castlings
bladder
,
a
resolution
of
Crabs
eyes
,
or
the
second
distillation
of
urine
,
as
Helmont
hath
commended
;
or
rather
,
if
any
such
might
be
found
a
Chylifactory
menstruum
or
digestive
preparation
drawne
from
species
or
individualls
,
whose
stomacks
peculiarly
dissolve
lapideous
bodies
.
2.
That
gl●sse
is
poyson
,
according
unto
common
conceit
,
I
know
not
how
to
grant
not
only
from
the
innocency
of
its
ingredients
,
that
is
fine
●and
,
and
the
ashes
of
glasse-wort
or
fearne
,
which
in
themselves
are
harmelesse
and
usefull
:
or
because
I
finde
it
by
many
commended
for
the
stone
,
but
also
from
experience
,
as
having
given
unto
dogs
above
a
dram
thereof
,
subtilly
powdered
in
butter
or
paste
,
without
any
visible
disturbance
.
And
the
tryall
thereof
we
the
rather
did
make
in
that
animall
,
because
Grevinus
in
his
Treaty
of
poysons
,
affirmeth
that
dogges
are
inevitably
destroyed
thereby
.
The
conceit
is
surely
grounded
upon
the
visible
mischiefe
of
glasse
grossely
or
coursely
powdered
;
for
that
indeed
is
mortally
noxious
,
and
effectually
used
by
some
to
destroy
myce
and
rats
;
for
that
by
reason
of
its
acutenesse
and
augularity
,
commonly
excoriates
the
parts
through
which
it
passeth
,
and
sollicits
them
unto
a
continuall
expulsion
.
Whereupon
there
ensues
fearfull
symptomes
,
not
much
unlike
those
which
attend
the
action
of
poyson
.
From
whence
notwithstanding
,
we
cannot
with
propriety
impose
upon
it
that
name
,
either
by
occult
or
elementary
quality
;
which
he
that
concedeth
will
much
enlarge
the
catalogue
or
listes
of
poysons
;
for
many
things
,
neither
deleterious
by
substance
or
quality
,
(
are
yet
destructive
by
figure
,
or
)
some
occasionall
activity
.
So
are
leeches
destructive
,
and
by
some
accounted
poyson
;
not
properly
,
that
is
by
temperamentall
contrariety
,
occult
forme
,
or
so
much
as
elementall
repugnancy
;
but
because
being
inwardly
taken
they
fasten
upon
the
veines
,
and
occasion
an
effusion
of
bloud
,
which
cannot
be
easily
stanched
.
So
a
sponge
is
mischievous
,
not
in
it selfe
,
for
in
its
powder
it
is
harmlesse
,
but
because
being
received
into
the
stomack
it
swelleth
,
and
occasioning
a
contiuall
distension
,
induceth
at
last
a
strangulation
.
So
pins
,
needls
,
●ares
of
Rye
or
Barley
,
may
be
poyson
.
So
Daniel
destroyed
the
Dragon
by
a
composition
of
three
things
,
whereof
neither
was
poyson
alone
,
nor
properly
altogether
,
that
is
pitch
,
fat
and
haire
,
according
as
is
expressed
in
the
History
.
Then
Daniel
tooke
pitch
,
and
fat
,
and
haire
,
and
did
seeth
them
together
and
made
lumps
thereof
,
these
he
put
in
the
Dragons
mouth
,
and
so
he
bu●st
asunder
;
that
is
the
fat
and
pitch
being
cleaving
bodies
,
and
the
haire
continually
extimulating
the
parts
,
by
the
action
of
the
one
,
nature
was
provoked
to
expell
,
but
by
the
tenacity
of
the
other
forced
to
retaine
:
so
that
there
being
left
no
passage
in
or
out
,
the
Dragon
brake
in
peeces
.
It
must
therefore
bee
taken
of
grossely
powdered
glasse
what
is
delivered
by
Grevinus
,
and
from
the
same
must
that
mortall
dissentery
proceed
which
is
related
by
Sanctorius
;
and
in
the
same
sense
shall
we
onely
allow
a
Diamond
to
be
poyson
,
and
whereby
as
some
relate
Paracelsus
himselfe
was
poysoned
.
And
so
also
even
the
precious
fragments
and
cordiall
gems
which
are
of
frequent
use
in
Physicke
,
and
in
themselves
confessed
of
usefull
faculties
,
received
in
grosse
and
angular
powders
,
may
so
offend
the
bowells
,
as
to
procure
desperate
languors
,
or
cause
most
dangerous
fluxes
.
3.
That
Gold
inwardly
taken
,
and
that
either
in
substance
,
infusion
,
decoction
or
extinction
is
a
speciall
cordiall
of
great
efficacy
,
in
sundry
medicall
uses
,
although
a
practice
much
used
is
also
much
questioned
,
and
by
no
man
determined
beyond
dispute
.
There
are
hereof
I
perceive
two
extream
opinions
;
some
excessively
magnifying
it
,
and
probably
beyond
its
deserts
;
others
extreamly
vilifying
it
,
and
perhaps
below
its
demerits
.
Some
affirming
it
is
a
powerfull
medicine
in
many
diseases
,
others
averring
that
so
used
it
is
effectuall
in
none
;
and
in
this
number
are
very
eminent
Physitians
,
Erastus
,
Dur●tus
,
Rondeletius
,
Brassavolus
,
and
many
other
;
who
beside
the
strigments
and
sudorous
adhesions
from
mens
hands
,
acknowledge
that
nothing
proceedeth
from
gold
in
the
usuall
decoction
thereof
.
Now
the
capitall
reason
that
led
men
unto
this
opinion
was
their
observation
of
the
inseperable
nature
of
gold
;
it
being
excluded
in
the
same
quantity
as
it
was
received
without
alteration
of
parts
,
or
diminution
of
its
gravity
.
Now
herein
to
deliver
somewhat
which
in
a
middle
way
may
be
entertained
;
we
first
affirm
&
few
I
beleeve
will
deny
it
,
that
the
substance
of
gold
is
indeed
invincible
by
the
powerfullest
action
of
naturall
heat
,
and
that
not
only
alimentally
in
a
substantiall
mutation
,
but
also
medicamentally
in
any
corporeall
conversion
;
as
is
very
evident
,
not
only
in
the
swallowing
of
golden
bullets
but
in
the
lesser
and
foliate
divisions
thereof
;
passing
the
stomack
and
guts
even
as
it
doth
the
throat
,
that
is
without
abatement
of
weight
or
consistence
;
so
that
it
entereth
not
the
veynes
with
those
electuaries
,
wherein
it
is
mixed
,
but
taketh
leave
of
the
permeant
parts
,
at
the
mouthes
of
the
miseraicks
,
and
accompanieth
the
inconvertible
portion
unto
the
siege
;
nor
is
its
substantiall
conversion
expectible
in
any
composition
or
aliment
wherein
it
is
taken
.
And
therefore
that
was
truly
a
starving
absurdity
,
which
befell
the
wishes
of
Midas
.
And
little
credit
there
is
to
be
given
to
the
golden
Hen
,
related
by
Wendlerus
.
And
so
likewise
in
the
extinction
of
gold
,
we
must
not
conceive
it
parteth
with
any
of
its
salt
or
dissoluble
principle
thereby
,
as
we
may
affirme
of
Iron
,
for
the
parts
thereof
are
fixed
beyond
division
;
nor
will
they
seperate
upon
the
strongest
test
of
fire
.
And
this
we
affirme
of
pure
gold
,
for
that
which
is
currant
and
passeth
in
stampe
amongst
us
,
by
reason
of
its
allay
,
which
is
a
proportion
of
copper
mixed
therewith
,
it
is
actually
dequantitated
by
fire
,
and
possibly
by
frequent
extinction
.
Secondly
,
although
the
substance
of
gold
be
not
sensibly
immuted
or
its
gravity
at
all
decreased
,
yet
that
from
thence
some
vertue
may
proceed
either
in
substantiall
reception
or
infusion
,
we
cannot
safely
deny
.
For
possible
it
is
that
bodyes
may
emit
a
vertue
and
operation
without
abatement
of
weight
,
as
is
most
evident
in
the
Loadstone
,
whose
effluencies
are
both
continuall
and
communicable
without
a
minoration
of
gravity
.
And
the
like
is
observable
in
bodies
electricall
,
whose
emissions
are
lesse
subtile
.
So
will
a
Diamond
or
Saphire
emit
an
effluvium
sufficient
to
move
the
needle
or
a
straw
without
diminution
of
weight
.
Nor
will
polished
amber
although
it
send
forth
a
grosse
and
corporall
exhalement
be
found
a
long
time
defective
upon
the
exactest
scales
.
Thirdly
,
if
amulets
doe
worke
by
Aporrhoias
,
or
emanations
from
their
bodies
,
upon
those
parts
whereunto
they
are
appended
,
and
are
not
yet
observed
to
abate
their
weight
;
if
they
produce
visible
and
reall
effects
by
imponderous
and
invisible
emissions
,
it
may
be
unjust
to
deny
all
●fficacie
of
gold
in
the
non
omission
of
weight
,
or
deperdition
of
any
ponderous
particles
.
L●stly
,
since
Stibium
or
glasse
of
Antimony
,
since
also
its
Regulus
will
manifestly
communicate
unto
water
,
or
wine
,
a
purging
and
vomitory
operation
;
and
yet
the
body
it selfe
,
though
after
iterated
infusions
,
cannot
be
●ound
to
abate
either
vertue
or
weight
;
I
dare
not
deny
but
gold
may
doe
the
like
;
that
is
,
impart
some
ef●luences
unto
the
infusion
which
carry
with
them
the
subtiler
nature
,
and
separable
conditions
of
its
body
.
That
therefore
this
mettall
thus
received
,
hath
any
undeniable
effect
upon
the
body
either
from
experience
in
others
or
my selfe
,
I
cannot
satisfactorily
affirm
.
That
possibly
it
may
have
I
not
wil
at
all
deny
.
But
from
power
unto
act
,
from
a
possible
unto
an
actuall
operation
,
the
inference
is
not
reasonable
.
And
therefore
since
the
point
is
dubious
,
and
not
yet
authentically
decided
,
it
will
be
discretion
not
to
depend
on
disputable
remedies
;
but
rather
in
cases
of
knowne
danger
,
to
have
recourse
unto
medicines
of
knowne
and
approved
activity
;
for
beside
the
benefit
accruing
unto
the
sicke
,
hereby
may
be
avoyded
a
grosse
and
frequent
error
,
commonly
committed
in
the
use
of
doubtfull
remedies
,
conjoyntly
with
those
which
are
of
approved
vertue
.
That
is
,
to
impute
the
cure
unto
the
conceited
remedy
,
or
place
it
on
that
whereon
they
place
their
opinion
,
whose
operation
although
it
be
nothing
,
or
its
concurrence
not
considerable
,
yet
doth
it
obtaine
the
name
of
the
whole
cure
,
and
carryeth
often
the
honour
of
the
capitall
energie
,
which
had
no
finger
in
it
.
4.
That
a
pot
full
of
ashes
,
will
still
containe
as
much
water
as
it
would
without
them
,
although
by
Aristotle
in
his
problems
taken
for
granted
,
and
so
received
by
most
,
is
surely
very
false
,
and
not
effectible
upon
the
strictest
experiment
I
could
ever
make
.
For
when
the
ayery
intersticies
are
filled
,
and
as
much
of
the
salt
of
the
ashes
as
the
water
will
imbibe
is
dissolved
,
there
remaines
a
grosse
and
terreous
portion
at
the
bottome
which
will
possesse
a
space
by
it selfe
,
according
whereto
there
will
remaine
a
quantity
of
water
not
receiveable
,
and
so
will
it
come
to
passe
in
a
pot
of
salt
,
although
decrepitated
;
and
so
also
in
a
pot
of
snow
.
For
so
much
it
will
want
in
reception
,
as
its
solution
taketh
up
,
according
unto
the
bulke
whereof
,
there
will
remaine
a
portion
of
water
not
to
be
admitted
.
So
a
glasse
stuffed
with
peeces
of
spunge
,
will
want
about
a
sixt
part
of
what
it
would
receive
without
it
.
So
suger
will
not
dissolve
beyond
the
capacity
of
the
water
,
nor
a
mettall
in
Aqua-fortis
bee
corroded
beyond
its
reception
.
And
so
a
pint
of
salt
of
tartar
exposed
unto
a
moist
aire
untill
it
dissolve
,
will
make
far
more
liquor
,
or
as
some
tearm
it
oyle
,
then
the
former
measure
will
contain
.
Nor
is
it
only
the
exclusion
of
ayre
by
water
,
or
repletion
of
caviti●s
possessed
thereby
which
causeth
a
pot
of
ashes
to
admit
so
great
a
quantity
of
water
,
but
also
the
solution
of
the
salt
of
the
ashes
into
the
body
of
the
dissolvent
;
so
a
pot
of
ashes
will
receive
somewhat
more
of
hot
water
then
of
cold
,
for
as
much
as
the
warme
water
imbibeth
more
of
the
salt
,
and
a
vessell
of
ashes
more
then
one
of
pindust
or
filings
of
Iron
,
and
a
glasse
full
of
water
,
will
yet
drinke
in
a
proportion
of
salt
or
suger
without
overflowing
.
5.
Of
white
powder
and
such
as
is
discharged
without
report
,
there
is
no
small
noise
in
the
world
:
but
how
far
agreeable
unto
truth
,
few
I
perceive
are
able
to
determine
.
Herein
therefore
to
satisfie
the
doubts
of
some
,
and
amuse
the
credulity
of
others
,
We
first
declare
;
that
gun-powder
consisteth
of
three
ingredients
,
that
is
,
Salt-peter
,
Smal-coale
,
and
Brimstone
.
Salt-peter
,
although
it
be
also
naturall
and
found
in
severall
places
,
yet
is
that
of
common
use
an
artificiall
salt
,
drawn
from
the
infusion
of
salt
earth
,
as
that
of
Stals
,
Stables
,
Dovehouses
,
Cellers
,
and
other
covered
places
,
where
the
raine
can
neither
dissolve
,
nor
the
sunne
approach
to
resolve
it
.
Brimstone
is
a
Minerall
body
of
fat
and
inflamable
parts
,
and
this
is
used
crude
,
and
called
sulpher
vive
,
and
is
of
a
sadder
colour
;
or
after
depuration
,
such
as
we
have
in
magdeleons
or
rolls
,
of
a
lighter
yellow
:
Smal-coale
is
commonly
known
unto
all
,
and
for
this
use
is
made
of
Sallow
,
W●llow
,
Alde●
,
Hasell
,
and
the
like
,
which
three
proportionably
mixed
,
tempered
and
formed
into
granulary
bodies
,
doe
make
up
that
powder
which
is
in
use
for
gunnes
.
Now
all
these
although
they
bear
a
share
in
the
discharge
,
yet
have
they
distinct
intentions
,
and
different
offices
in
the
composition
:
from
brimstone
proceedeth
the
continued
and
durable
firing
,
for
Small
coal
and
peter
together
will
onley
spit
,
nor
easily
continue
the
ignition
.
From
Small-coale
ensueth
the
black
colour
and
quicke
accension
;
for
neither
brimstone
nor
peter
,
although
in
powder
,
will
take
fire
like
Small-coale
,
nor
will
they
easily
kindle
upon
the
sparks
of
a
flint
,
as
neither
will
Camphire
a
body
very
inflamable
,
but
small-coal
is
equivolent
to
tinder
,
and
serveth
to
light
the
sulphur
:
from
salt-peter
proceedeth
the
force
and
the
report
,
for
sulphur
and
small-coale
mixed
will
not
take
fire
with
noise
,
or
exilition
,
and
powder
which
is
made
of
imp●re
,
and
greasie
peter
,
hath
but
a
weake
emission
,
and
giveth
a
faint
report
,
and
therefore
in
the
three
sorts
of
powder
,
the
strongest
containeth
most
salt-peter
,
and
the
proportion
thereof
is
at
the
least
ten
parts
of
peter
,
unto
one
of
coale
and
sulphur
.
But
the
immediate
cause
of
the
report
,
is
the
vehement
commotion
of
the
ayre
upon
the
sudden
and
violent
eruption
of
the
powder
;
for
that
being
suddenly
fired
,
and
almost
altogether
,
being
thus
ratified
it
requireth
by
many
degrees
a
greater
space
then
before
its
body
occupied
;
but
●inding
resistance
,
is
actiuely
forceth
out
his
way
,
and
by
concussion
of
the
aire
,
occasioneth
the
report
.
Now
with
what
vigour
and
violence
it
forceth
upon
the
aire
,
may
easily
be
conceived
,
if
wee
admit
what
Cardan
affirmeth
,
that
the
powder
fired
doth
occupie
a
hundred
times
a
greater
space
then
its
own
bulke
,
or
rather
what
S●ellius
more
exactly
accounteth
;
that
it
exceedeth
its
former
space
on
lesse
then
12000.
and
500.
times
.
And
this
is
the
reason
not
onely
of
this
tonni●ruous
and
ful●●i●ating
report
of
gunnes
,
but
may
resolve
the
cause
of
those
terrible
cracks
,
and
affrighting
noise
of
heaven
;
that
is
,
the
nitrous
and
sulphureous
exhalations
,
set
on
fire
in
the
cloud●s
,
whereupon
requiring
a
larger
place
,
they
force
out
their
way
,
not
only
with
the
breaking
of
the
cloud
,
but
the
●aceration
of
the
ayre
about
it
.
When
if
the
matter
be
spirituous
,
and
the
cloud
compact
,
the
noise
is
great
and
terrible
:
If
the
cloud
be
thinne
,
and
the
materials
weake
,
the
eruption
is
languide
,
and
ending
in
corrus●ations
without
any
noyse
,
although
but
at
the
distance
of
two
miles
,
which
is
esteemed
the
remotest
distance
of
clouds
;
and
therefore
such
lightnings
doe
seldome
any
harme
.
And
therefore
also
it
is
prodigious
to
have
thunder
in
a
cleare
skye
,
as
is
observably
recorded
in
some
Histories
.
Now
therefore
,
he
that
would
destroy
the
report
of
Powder
,
must
worke
upon
the
peter
,
he
that
would
exchange
the
colour
,
must
thinke
how
to
alter
the
small
coale
.
For
the
one
,
that
is
,
to
make
white
powder
,
it
is
surely
many
wayes
feasible
:
The
best
I
know
is
by
the
powder
of
rotten
willowes
,
spunck
,
or
touchwood
prepared
,
might
perhaps
make
it
russet
:
and
some
as
Beringuccio
in
his
Pyrotechny
affi●meth
,
have
promised
to
make
it
red
.
All
which
notwithstanding
doth
little
concerne
the
report
:
for
that
as
wee
have
shewed
depends
on
another
ingredient
;
and
therefore
also
under
the
colour
of
blacke
;
this
principle
is
very
variable
,
for
it
is
made
not
onely
by
Willow
,
Aller
,
Hazell
,
&c.
But
some
above
all
commend
the
coales
of
Flaxe
and
Rushes
,
and
some
also
contend
the
same
may
bee
effected
with
Tinder
.
As
for
the
other
,
that
is
,
to
destroy
the
Report
,
it
is
reasonably
attempted
but
two
wayes
;
that
is
,
either
by
quite
leaving
out
,
or
else
by
silencing
the
Salt-peter
.
How
to
abate
the
vigour
thereof
,
or
silence
its
bombulation
,
a
way
is
promised
by
Porta
,
and
that
not
onely
in
generall
termes
by
some
fat
bodies
,
but
in
particular
by
Borax
and
Bu●ter
mixed
in
a
due
proportion
;
which
sayeth
he
,
will
so
goe
off
as
scarce
to
be
heard
by
the
discharger
;
and
indeed
plentifully
mixed
,
it
will
almost
take
off
the
reporr
,
and
also
the
force
of
the
charge
.
That
it
may
be
thus
made
without
Salt-peter
,
I
have
met
with
but
one
example
,
that
is
,
of
Alphonsus
Duke
of
Ferrara
,
who
in
the
relation
of
Brassavolus
and
Cardan
invented
such
a
Powder
,
as
would
discharge
a
bullet
without
report
.
That
therefore
white
Powder
there
may
be
,
there
is
therein
no
absurdity
,
that
also
such
a
one
as
may
give
no
report
,
wee
will
not
deny
a
possibility
.
But
this
however
,
contrived
either
with
or
without
Salt-peter
,
will
surely
be
of
little
force
,
and
the
effects
thereof
no
way
to
be
feared
:
For
as
it
omits
of
report
,
so
will
it
of
effectuall
exclusion
;
for
seeing
as
we
have
delivered
the
strength
and
report
,
do
necessarily
depend
upon
the
violent
exclusion
,
where
there
is
no
report
there
will
be
no
violent
exclusion
,
and
so
the
charge
of
no
force
which
is
excluded
.
For
thus
much
is
reported
of
that
famous
powder
of
Alphonsus
,
which
was
not
of
force
enough
to
kill
a
chicken
,
according
to
the
delivery
of
Brassavolus
.
Iamque
pulvis
inventus
est
qui
glandem
sine
bombo
proj●cit
,
nec
tamen
vehementer
ut
vel
pullum
interficere
possit
.
It
is
very
true
and
not
to
bee
denyed
,
there
are
wayes
to
discharge
a
bullet
,
not
only
with
powder
that
makes
no
noise
,
but
without
any
powder
at
all
,
as
is
done
by
water
and
windegunnes
;
but
these
afford
no
fulminating
report
,
and
depend
on
single
principles
,
and
even
in
ordinary
powder
there
are
pretended
other
wayes
,
to
alter
the
noise
and
strength
of
the
discharge
,
and
the
best
,
if
not
onely
way
consists
in
the
quality
of
the
Nitre
:
for
as
for
other
wayes
which
make
either
additions
or
alterations
in
the
powder
,
or
charge
,
I
finde
therein
no
effect
.
That
unto
every
pound
of
sulphur
,
an
adjection
of
one
ounce
of
Q●icksilver
,
or
unto
every
pound
of
peter
,
one
ounce
of
Sal
Armoniac
will
much
intend
the
force
,
and
cosequently
report
,
as
Beringuccio
hath
delivered
,
I
find
no
verity
therein
.
That
a
piece
of
Opium
will
dead
the
force
,
and
blow
as
some
have
promised
,
I
finde
herein
●o
such
peculiarity
,
no
more
then
in
any
gumme
of
viscose
body
,
and
as
much
effect
there
is
to
be
found
from
Scammonie
.
That
a
bullet
dipped
in
oyle
by
preventing
the
transpiration
of
ayre
,
will
carry
farther
,
and
p●irce
deeper
,
as
Portu
affirmeth
,
my
experience
cannot
with
satis●action
discerne
.
That
Quicksilver
is
more
distructive
then
shot
is
surely
not
to
be
made
out
;
for
it
will
scarce
make
any
penetration
,
and
discharged
from
a
Pistoll
,
will
hardly
pierce
thorow
a
pa●chment
.
That
vineger
,
spirits
of
wine
,
or
the
distilled
water
of
Orange
pilles
,
wherewith
the
powder
is
tempored
,
are
more
effectuall
unto
the
report
then
common
water
,
as
some
doe
promise
,
I
shall
not
affirme
,
but
may
assuredly
be
more
conduceable
unto
the
preservation
and
durance
of
the
powder
,
as
Cataneo
hath
well
observed
.
But
beside
the
prevalent
report
from
Salt-peter
by
some
antipathie
,
or
incummiscibility
therewith
upon
the
approach
of
fire
.
Sulphur
may
hold
a
greater
use
in
the
composition
and
further
activitie
in
the
exclusion
then
is
by
most
conceived
;
for
sulphur
vive
makes
better
powder
then
common
sulphur
,
which
neverthelesse
is
of
as
quicke
accension
as
the
other
;
for
Small-coale
,
Salt-peter
and
Camphire
made
into
powder
will
bee
of
little
force
,
wherein
notwithstanding
there
wants
not
the
accending
ingredient
;
for
Camphire
though
it
●l●me
well
,
yet
will
not
flush
so
lively
,
or
de●ecate
Salt-peter
,
if
you
inject
it
thereon
like
sulphur
,
as
in
the
preparation
of
Sal
prunellae
,
And
lastly
,
though
many
wayes
may
be
found
to
light
this
powder
,
yet
is
there
none
I
know
to
make
a
strong
and
vigorous
powder
of
Salt-peter
,
without
the
admixion
of
sulphur
.
Arsenick
red
and
yellow
,
that
is
,
Orpement
and
Sandarach
may
perhaps
doe
something
,
as
being
inflamable
and
containing
sulphur
in
them
,
but
containing
also
a
salt
,
and
hydra●gyrus
mixtion
,
they
will
be
of
little
effect
;
and
white
or
Cristaline
a●senick
of
lesse
,
for
that
being
artficiall
,
and
sublimed
with
salt
,
will
not
endure
flamation
.
And
this
antipathy
or
contention
between
saltpeter
and
sulphur
upon
an
actuall
fire
,
and
in
their
compleat
&
distinct
bodies
,
is
also
manifested
in
their
preparations
,
and
bodies
which
invisibly
containe
them
.
Thus
is
the
preparation
of
Crocus
Metallorum
,
the
matter
kindleth
and
flusheth
like
Gunpowder
,
wherein
notwithstanding
,
there
is
nothing
but
Antimony
and
Saltpeter
,
but
this
proceedeth
from
the
sulphur
of
Antimony
,
not
enduring
the
society
of
saltpeter
;
for
after
three
or
foure
accensions
,
through
a
fresh
addition
of
peter
,
the
powder
will
flush
no
more
;
for
the
sulphur
of
the
Antimony
is
quite
exhaled
.
Thus
Iron
in
Aqua
fortis
will
fall
into
ebullition
,
with
noise
and
emication
,
as
also
a
crasse
and
fumide
exhalation
,
which
are
caused
from
this
combat
of
the
sulphur
of
Iron
,
with
the
acide
and
nitrous
spirits
of
Aqua
fortis
.
So
is
it
also
in
Aurum
fulminans
,
or
powder
of
gold
dissolved
in
Aqua
Regis
,
and
precipitated
with
oyle
of
Tartar
,
which
will
kindle
without
an
actuall
fire
,
and
afford
a
report
like
Gunpowder
,
that
is
,
not
as
Crollius
affirmeth
from
any
Antipothy
betweene
Sal
Armoniac
and
Tartar
,
but
rather
betweene
the
nitrous
spirits
of
Aqua
Regis
,
commixed
per
minima
with
the
sulphur
of
gold
,
as
in
in
his
last
,
De
consensu
chymicorum
&c.
Sennertus
hath
well
observed
.
6.
That
Corall
(
which
is
a
Lithophyton
or
stone
plant
,
and
groweth
at
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
)
is
soft
under
water
,
but
waxeth
hard
as
soone
as
it
arriveth
unto
the
ayre
,
although
the
assertion
of
Dioscorides
,
Pliny
,
and
consequently
Solinus
,
Isidore
,
Rueus
,
and
many
others
,
and
stands
believed
by
most
,
we
have
some
reason
to
doubt
,
not
onely
from
so
sudden
a
petrifaction
and
strange
induration
,
not
easily
made
out
from
the
qualities
of
Ayre
,
but
because
we
finde
it
rejected
by
experimentall
enquirers
.
Johannes
Beguinus
in
his
Chapter
of
the
tincture
of
Corall
,
undertakes
to
cleere
the
world
of
this
errour
,
from
●he
expresse
experiment
of
Iohn
Baptista
de
Nicole
,
In
the
french
Copy
.
who
was
Overseer
of
the
gathering
of
Coral
upon
the
Kingdome
of
Thunis
.
This
Gentleman
,
saith
he
,
desirous
to
finde
the
nature
of
Corall
,
and
to
be
resolved
how
it
groweth
at
the
bottome
of
the
Sea
,
caused
a
man
to
goe
downe
no
lesse
then
a
hundred
fathom
into
the
Sea
,
with
expresse
to
take
notice
whether
it
were
hard
or
so●t
in
the
place
where
it
groweth
,
who
returning
brought
in
each
hand
a
branch
of
Corall
,
affirming
it
was
as
hard
at
the
bottome
,
as
in
the
ayre
where
he
delivered
it
.
The
same
was
also
confirmed
by
a
triall
of
his
owne
,
handling
it
a
fathome
under
water
before
it
felt
the
ayre
.
Beotius
de
Boote
in
his
accurate
Tract
De
Gemmis
,
is
of
the
same
opinion
,
not
ascribing
its
concretion
unto
the
ayre
,
but
the
coagulating
spirits
of
salt
,
and
lapidi●icall
juyce
of
the
sea
,
which
entring
the
parts
of
that
plant
,
overcomes
its
vegetability
,
and
converts
it
into
a
lapideous
substance
,
and
this
,
saith
he
,
doth
happen
when
the
plant
is
ready
to
decay
;
for
all
Corall
is
not
hard
,
and
in
many
concreted
plants
some
parts
remaine
●●petri●ied
,
that
is
,
the
quick
and
livelier
parts
remaine
as
wood
,
and
were
never
yet
converted
.
Now
that
plants
and
ligneous
bodies
may
indurate
under
water
without
approachment
of
ayre
,
we
have
experiment
in
Coralline
,
with
many
Coralloidall
concretions
,
and
that
little
stony
plant
which
Mr.
Johnson
nameth
,
Hippuris
coralloides
,
and
Gesner
foliis
m●nsu
Arenosis
;
we
have
our selfe
found
in
fresh
water
,
which
is
the
lesse
concre●ive
portion
of
that
element
.
We
have
also
with
us
the
visible
petrification
of
wood
in
many
waters
,
whereof
so
much
as
if
covered
with
water
converteth
into
stone
,
as
much
as
is
above
,
it
and
in
the
ayre
retaineth
the
forme
of
wood
,
and
continueth
as
before
.
7.
We
are
not
thorowly
resolved
concerning
Porcellane
or
Chyna
dishes
,
that
according
to
common
beliefe
they
are
made
of
earth
,
which
lyeth
in
preparation
about
an
hundred
yeares
under
ground
,
for
the
relations
thereof
are
not
onely
divers
,
but
contrary
,
and
Authors
agree
not
herein
.
Guido
Pancirollus
will
have
them
made
of
Egge
shells
,
Lobster
shells
,
and
Gypsum
layed
up
in
the
earth
the
space
of
80.
yeeres
:
of
the
same
affirmation
is
Scaliger
,
and
the
common
opinion
of
most
.
Ramuzius
in
his
Navigations
is
of
a
contrary
assertion
,
that
they
are
made
out
of
earth
,
not
laid
under
ground
,
but
hardened
in
the
Sunne
and
winde
,
the
space
of
fourty
yeeres
.
But
Gonzales
de
Mendoza
,
a
man
employed
into
Chyna
,
and
with
an
honourable
present
,
sent
from
Phillip
the
second
King
of
Spain
,
hath
upon
ocular
experience
,
delivered
a
way
different
from
al
these
.
For
enquiring
into
the
artifice
thereof
,
hee
found
they
were
made
of
a
Chalky
earth
,
which
beaten
and
steeped
in
water
,
affoordeth
a
cream
or
fatnesse
on
the
top
,
and
a
grosse
subsidence
at
the
bottome
;
out
of
the
cream
or
superflui●ance
,
the
finest
dishes
,
saith
he
,
are
made
;
out
of
the
residence
thereof
the
courser
;
which
being
formed
,
they
gild
or
paint
,
and
not
after
an
hundred
yeares
,
but
presently
commit
unto
the
furnace
:
And
this
,
saith
he
,
is
knowne
by
experience
,
and
more
probable
then
what
Odoardus
Barbosa
hath
delivered
,
that
they
are
made
of
shels
,
and
buried
under
earth
of
hundred
yeares
:
And
answerable
unto
all
points
hereto
,
is
the
relation
of
Linschotten
,
a
very
diligent
enquirer
in
his
Orientall
Navigations
.
Now
if
any
man
enquire
,
why
being
so
commonly
made
,
and
in
so
short
a
time
,
they
are
become
so
scarce
,
or
not
at
all
to
be
had
,
the
answer
is
given
by
these
last
Relators
,
that
under
great
penalties
it
is
forbidden
to
carry
the
first
sort
out
of
the
Countrey
.
And
of
those
surely
the
properties
must
verified
,
which
by
Scaliger
and
others
are
ascribed
to
China
dishes
,
That
they
admit
no
poyson
,
That
they
strike
fire
,
That
they
will
grow
hot
no
higher
then
the
liquor
in
them
ariseth
.
For
such
as
passe
amongst
us
,
and
under
the
name
of
the
finest
,
will
onely
strike
fi●e
,
but
not
discover
Aconite
Mercury
,
or
Arsenick
,
but
may
be
usefull
in
dissenteries
,
and
fluxes
beyond
the
other
.
8.
Lastly
,
he
must
have
more
heads
then
Janus
,
that
makes
out
half
of
those
vertues
ascribed
unto
stones
,
and
their
not
onely
medicall
,
but
Magicall
proprieties
,
which
are
to
be
found
in
Authors
of
great
name
.
In
Psellus
,
Serapion
,
Evax
,
Albertus
,
Aleazar
Marbodeus
;
in
Maiolus
,
Against
poyson
.
Rueus
;
Mylius
,
and
many
other
.
That
Lapis
Lazul●
hath
in
it
a
purgative
faculty
we
know
,
Provoking
urine
.
that
Bezoar
is
Antidotall
,
Lapis
Judaicus
diureticall
,
Corall
Antipilepticall
,
we
will
not
deny
.
Against
the
falling-sicknesse
.
That
Cornelians
,
Jaspis
,
Heliotropes
,
and
bloud-stones
,
may
be
of
vertue
to
those
intentions
they
are
implyed
,
experience
and
visible
effects
will
make
us
doubt
.
But
that
an
Amethist
prevents
inebriation
,
that
an
Emerald
will
breake
if
worne
in
copulation
.
That
a
Diamond
laid
under
the
pillow
,
will
betray
the
incontinency
of
a
wife
.
That
a
Saphyre
is
preservative
against
enchantments
;
that
the
fume
of
an
Agath
will
avert
a
tempest
,
or
the
wearing
of
a
Crysoprase
make
one
out
of
love
with
gold
,
as
some
have
delivered
,
we
are
yet
,
I
confesse
to
believe
,
and
in
that
infidelity
are
likely
to
end
our
dayes
.
And
therefore
,
they
which
in
the
explication
of
the
two
Beryls
upon
the
Ephod
,
or
the
twelve
stones
in
the
Rationall
or
breast-plate
of
Aaron
,
or
those
twelve
which
garnished
the
wall
of
the
holy
City
in
the
Apocalyps
,
have
drawne
their
significations
from
such
as
these
,
or
declared
their
symbolicall
verities
from
such
traditionall
falsities
,
have
surely
corrupted
the
sincerity
of
their
Analogies
,
or
misunderstood
the
mystery
of
their
intentions
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
sundry
tenents
concerning
vegetables
or
Plants
,
which
examined
,
prove
either
false
or
dubious
.
1.
MAny
Mola's
and
false
conceptions
there
are
of
Mandrakes
,
the
first
from
great
Antiquity
,
conceiveth
the
Roote
thereof
resembleth
the
shape
of
man
,
which
is
a
conceit
not
to
be
made
out
by
ordinary
inspection
,
or
any
other
eyes
,
then
such
as
regarding
the
clouds
,
behold
them
in
shapes
conformable
to
preapprehensions
.
Now
what
ever
encouraged
the
first
invention
,
there
have
not
bin
wanting
many
wayes
of
its
promotion
.
The
first
a
Catacresticall
and
farre
derived
similitude
,
it
holds
with
man
;
that
is
,
in
a
byfurcation
or
division
of
the
roote
into
two
parts
,
which
some
are
content
to
call
thighes
,
whereas
notwithstanding
they
are
oft
times
three
,
and
when
but
two
commonly
so
complicated
and
crossed
,
that
men
for
this
deceit
,
are
faine
to
effect
their
designe
into
other
plants
;
And
as
faire
a
resemblance
is
often
found
in
Carrots
,
Parse●ips
,
Bryony
,
and
many
others
.
There
are
,
I
confesse
,
divers
plants
which
carry
about
them
,
not
onely
the
shape
of
parts
,
but
also
of
whole
animals
,
but
surely
not
all
thereof
,
unto
whom
this
conformity
is
imputed
.
Whoever
shall
peruse
the
signatures
of
Crollius
,
or
rather
the
phytognomy
of
Port●
,
and
strictly
observes
how
vegetable
realities
,
are
commonly
forced
into
Animall
representations
,
may
easily
perceive
in
very
many
,
the
semblance
is
but
postulatory
,
and
must
have
a
more
assimilating
phancy
then
mine
to
make
good
many
thereof
.
Illiterate
heads
have
bin
led
on
by
the
name
,
which
in
the
first
sillable
expresseth
its
representation
;
but
others
have
better
observed
the
laws
of
Etymology
,
and
deduced
it
from
a
word
of
the
same
language
,
that
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
spel●nca
,
because
it
delighteth
to
grow
in
obscure
and
shady
places
,
which
derivation
,
although
we
shall
not
stand
to
maintaine
,
yet
is
the
other
openly
absurd
,
answerable
unto
the
Etymologies
of
many
Authors
,
who
often
confound
such
nominall
notations
.
Not
to
enquire
beyond
our
owne
profession
,
the
Latine
Physitians
,
which
most
adheared
unto
the
Arabick
way
,
have
often
failed
herein
,
particularly
Valescus
de
Taranta
a
received
Physitian
,
in
whose
Philonium
or
medicall
practice
these
may
be
observed
;
Diarhaea
saith
he
,
qu●a
pluries
venit
in
die
.
Herisepela
,
quasi
haerens
pilis
,
emorrohois
,
ab
emach
sanguis
&
morrhois
quod
est
cadere
.
Lithargia
à
Litos
quod
est
oblivio
&
Targus
morbus
,
Scotomia
a
Scotos
quod
est
videre
&
mias
musca
,
Opth●l
mia
ab
opus
Graece
quod
est
succus
,
&
Talmon
quod
est
occulus
,
Paralisis
,
qu●si
laesio
partis
,
Fistula
à
fos
sonus
&
stolon
quod
est
emissio
,
quasi
emissio
soni
vel
vocis
:
which
are
derivations
as
strange
indeed
as
the
other
,
and
hardly
to
be
paralleld
elsewhere
,
confirming
not
onely
the
words
of
one
language
with
another
,
but
creating
such
as
were
never
yet
in
any
.
The
received
distinction
and
common
notation
by
sexes
,
hath
also
promoted
the
conceit
;
for
true
it
is
,
that
Herbalists
from
ancient
times
,
have
thus
distinguished
them
;
naming
that
the
masle
,
whose
leaves
are
lighter
,
and
fruit
and
apples
rounder
,
but
this
is
properly
no
generative
division
,
but
rather
some
note
of
distinction
in
colour
,
figure
or
operation
.
For
though
Empedocles
affirme
,
there
is
a
mix●
,
and
undivided
sex
in
vegetables
;
and
Scaliger
upon
Aristotle
de
plantis
,
doth
favourably
explain
that
opinion
,
yet
will
it
not
consist
with
the
common
and
ordinary
acception
,
nor
yet
with
Aristotles
definition
:
for
if
that
be
mas●e
which
generates
in
another
,
that
female
which
procreates
in
it selfe
;
if
it
be
understood
of
sexes
conjoyned
,
all
plants
are
female
,
and
if
of
dis●joyned
,
and
congressive
generation
,
there
is
no
male
or
female
in
them
at
all
.
But
the
Atlas
or
maine
axis
,
which
supported
this
opinion
,
was
daily
experience
,
and
the
visible
testimony
of
sense
;
for
many
there
are
in
severall
parts
of
Europe
who
carry
about
,
and
sell
rootes
unto
ignorant
poeple
,
which
hansomely
make
out
the
shape
of
man
or
woman
,
but
these
are
not
productions
of
Nature
,
but
contrivances
of
Art
,
as
divers
have
noted
,
and
Mathiolus
plainly
detected
,
who
learned
this
way
of
trumpery
from
a
vogabond
cheator
lying
under
his
cure
for
the
French
disease
;
his
words
are
these
,
and
may
determine
the
point
,
Sed
profecto
vanum
&
fabulosum
,
&c.
But
that
is
vaine
and
fabulous
which
ingnorant
people
,
and
simple
women
beleeve
;
for
the
roots
which
are
carried
about
by
impostors
to
deceive
unfruitfull
women
,
are
made
of
the
roots
of
Canes
,
Bryony
,
and
other
plants
,
for
in
these
yet
fresh
and
virent
,
they
carve
out
the
figures
of
men
and
women
,
first
sticking
,
therein
the
graines
of
barley
or
millet
,
where
they
intend
the
haire
should
grow
,
then
bury
them
in
sand
,
untill
the
grains
shoot
forth
their
roots
,
which
at
the
longest
will
happen
in
twenty
dayes
;
afterward
clip
and
trim
those
tender
strings
in
the
fashion
of
beard
and
other
hayrie
t●guments
.
All
which
like
other
impostures
once
discovered
is
easily
effected
,
and
in
the
root
of
white
Bryony
may
be
practised
every
spring
.
What
is
there
fore
delivered
in
favour
hereof
,
by
Authors
ancient
or
moderne
,
must
have
its
roots
in
tradition
,
imposture
,
or
farre
derived
similitude
;
so
may
we
admit
of
the
epithyte
of
Pythagoras
who
calls
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
that
of
Col●mella
,
who
tearms
i●
semihomo
,
otherwise
Alber
tus
magnus
is
not
to
be
received
when
he
affirmeth
that
Mandrakes
so
represent
mankinde
,
that
distinction
of
sex
and
other
accidents
are
manifest
therein
.
And
udner
these
tearms
may
those
Authors
bee
admitted
,
which
for
this
opinion
are
introduced
by
Drusius
,
as
David
Camius
,
Moses
●ilius
Namanis
,
and
Abenezra
Hispanus
.
The
second
assertion
concerneth
its
production
,
That
it
naturally
groweth
under
gallowses
and
places
of
execution
,
arising
from
fat
or
urine
that
drops
from
the
body
of
the
dead
;
a
story
somewhat
agreeable
unto
the
fable
of
the
Serpents
teeth
sowed
in
the
earth
by
Cadmus
,
or
rather
the
birth
of
Orion
from
the
urine
of
Jupiter
,
Mercurie
,
and
Neptune
:
Now
this
opinion
seems
grounded
on
the
former
,
that
is
a
conceived
similitude
it
hath
with
man
;
and
therefore
from
him
in
some
way
they
would
make
out
its
production
.
Which
conceit
is
not
only
erroneous
in
the
foundation
,
but
injurious
unto
Philosophy
in
the
superstruction
,
making
putrifactive
generations
,
correspondent
unto
seminall
productions
,
and
conceiving
in
equivocall
effects
and
univocall
conformity
unto
the
efficient
;
which
is
so
far
from
being
verified
of
animalls
in
their
corruptive
mutations
into
plants
,
that
they
maintaine
not
this
similitude
in
their
nearer
translation
into
animalls
.
So
when
the
Oxe
corrupteth
into
Bees
,
or
the
Horses
into
hornets
,
they
come
not
forth
in
the
image
of
their
originalls
.
So
the
corrupt
and
excrementous
humors
in
man
are
animated
into
lyce
;
and
we
may
observe
that
hogs
,
sheep
,
goats
,
hawkes
,
hens
,
and
divers
other
,
have
one
peculiar
a●d
proper
kind
of
vermine
,
not
resembling
themselves
according
to
seminall
conditions
,
it
carrying
a
setled
and
confined
habitude
unto
their
corruptive
originalls
;
and
therefore
come
not
forth
in
generations
erraticall
,
or
different
from
each
other
,
but
seem
specifically
and
in
regular
shapes
to
attend
the
corruption
of
their
bodyes
,
as
doe
more
perfect
conceptions
,
the
rule
of
seminall
productions
.
The
third
affirmeth
the
roots
of
Mandrakes
doe
make
a
noyse
or
give
a
shreeke
upon
eradication
,
which
is
indeed
ridiculous
,
and
false
below
confute
;
arising
perhaps
from
a
small
and
stridulous
noyse
,
which
being
firmely
rooted
,
it
maketh
upon
divulsion
of
parts
.
A
slender
foundation
for
such
a
vast
conception
:
for
such
a
noyse
we
sometime
observe
in
other
plants
,
in
parsenips
,
liquorish
,
eri●gium
,
flags
,
and
others
.
The
last
concerneth
the
danger
ensuing
,
that
there
followes
an
hazard
of
life
to
them
that
pull
it
up
,
that
some
evill
fate
pursues
them
,
and
they
live
not
very
long
after
;
therefore
the
attempt
hereof
among
the
Ancients
,
was
not
in
ordinary
way
,
but
as
Pliny
informeth
,
when
they
intended
to
take
up
the
root
of
this
plant
,
they
tooke
the
wind
thereof
,
and
with
a
sword
describing
three
circles
about
it
they
digged
it
up
,
looking
toward
the
West
,
a
conceit
not
only
injurious
unto
truth
,
and
confutable
by
dayly
experience
,
but
somewhat
derogatory
unto
the
providence
of
God
,
that
is
not
only
to
impose
so
destructive
a
quality
on
any
plant
,
but
conceive
a
vegetable
whose
parts
are
usefull
unto
many
,
should
in
the
only
taking
up
prove
mortall
unto
any
.
To
think
he
suffereth
the
poyson
of
Nubia
to
be
gathered
,
Nap●llus
,
Aconite
and
Thora
to
be
eradicated
,
yet
this
not
to
be
moved
.
That
hee
permitteth
Arsenick
and
minerall
poysons
to
be
forced
from
the
bowells
of
the
earth
,
yet
not
this
from
the
surface
thereof
.
This
were
to
introduce
a
second
forbidden
fruit
,
and
inhance
the
first
malediction
;
making
it
not
only
mortall
for
Adam
to
taste
the
one
,
but
capitall
unto
his
posterity
to
eradicate
or
dig
up
the
other
.
Now
what
begot
,
at
least
promoted
so
strange
conceptions
might
be
the
magicall
opinion
hereof
;
this
being
conceived
the
plant
so
much
in
use
with
Circe
,
and
therefore
named
Circea
,
as
Dioscorides
and
Theophrastus
have
delivered
;
which
being
the
eminent
soceres
of
elder
story
,
and
by
the
magicke
of
simples
beleeved
to
have
wrought
many
wonders
,
some
men
were
apt
to
invent
,
others
to
beleeve
any
tradition
or
magicall
promise
thereof
.
Analogus
relations
concerning
other
plants
,
and
such
as
are
of
neare
affinity
unto
this
,
have
made
its
currant
smooth
,
and
passe
more
easily
among
us
;
for
the
same
effect
is
also
delivered
by
Josephus
,
concerning
the
root
Baaras
,
by
Aelian
of
Cynospastus
,
and
we
read
in
Homer
the
very
same
opinion
concerning
Moly
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Gods
it
Moly
call
,
whose
root
to
dig
away
,
Is
dangerous
unto
man
,
but
Gods
they
all
things
may
.
Now
parallels
or
like
relations
alternately
releeve
each
other
;
when
neither
will
passe
asunder
,
yet
are
they
plausible
together
,
and
by
their
mutuall
concurrences
support
their
solitary
instablilities
.
Signaturists
have
somewhat
advanced
it
,
who
seldome
omitting
what
Ancients
delivered
,
drawing
into
inference
received
distinctions
of
sex
,
not
willing
to
examine
its
humane
resemblance
,
and
placing
it
in
the
forme
of
strange
and
magicall
simples
,
have
made
men
suspect
there
was
more
therein
,
then
ordinary
practice
allowed
,
and
so
became
●pt
to
embrace
what
ever
they
heard
or
read
conformable
unto
such
conceptions
.
Lastly
,
the
conceit
promoteth
it selfe
:
for
concerning
an
effect
whose
triall
must
cost
so
deare
,
it
fortifies
it selfe
in
that
invention
,
and
few
there
are
whose
experiment
it
need
to
●●are
.
For
(
what
is
most
contemptible
)
although
not
only
the
reason
of
any
head
,
but
experience
of
every
hand
may
well
convict
it
,
yet
will
it
not
by
divers
bee
rejected
,
for
prepossessed
heads
will
ever
doubt
it
,
and
timorous
beliefes
will
never
dare
to
try
it
.
So
these
tradi●ions
how
low
and
ridiculous
soever
,
will
finde
in
some
suspition
,
doubt
in
others
,
and
serve
as
tests
or
trialls
of
melancholy
,
and
superstitious
tempers
for
ever
.
2.
That
Cinamon
,
Ginger
,
Clove
,
Mace
and
Nutmeg
,
are
but
the
severall
parts
and
fruits
of
the
same
tree
,
is
the
common
beliefe
of
those
which
daily
use
them
;
whereof
to
speak
distinctly
,
Ginger
is
the
root
of
neither
tree
nor
shrub
,
but
of
an
herbaceous
plant
,
resembling
the
water
●lower
De
●uce
,
as
Garcias
fi●st
described
,
or
rather
the
common
reed
,
as
Lobelius
since
affirmed
,
very
common
in
many
parts
of
India
,
growing
either
from
root
or
seed
,
which
in
December
and
January
they
take
up
,
and
gently
dryed
,
role
it
up
in
earth
,
whereby
occluding
the
pores
,
they
conserve
the
naturall
humidity
,
and
so
prevent
corruption
.
Cinnamon
is
the
inward
barke
of
a
Cinnamon
tree
,
whereof
the
best
is
brought
from
Zeilan
;
this
freed
from
the
outward
barke
,
and
exposed
unto
the
Sun
,
contracts
into
those
folds
wherein
we
commonly
receive
it
.
If
it
have
not
a
sufficient
insolation
it
looketh
pale
,
and
attaines
not
its
laudable
colour
,
if
it
be
sunned
too
long
it
suffereth
a
torrefaction
,
and
descendeth
somewhat
below
it
.
Clove
is
the
rudiment
or
beginning
of
a
fruit
growing
upon
the
Clove
tree
,
to
be
found
but
in
few
Countries
.
The
most
commendable
is
that
of
Isles
of
Molucca
;
it
is
first
white
,
afterward
green
,
which
beaten
downe
,
and
dryed
in
the
Sun
becommeth
blacke
,
and
in
the
complexion
we
receive
it
.
Nutmeg
is
the
fruit
of
a
tree
differing
from
all
these
,
and
as
Garcias
describeth
it
,
somewhat
like
a
Peach
,
growing
in
divers
places
,
but
fructifying
in
the
Isle
of
Banda
.
The
fruit
hereof
,
consisteth
of
foure
parts
;
the
first
or
outward
part
is
a
thick
and
carnous
covering
like
that
of
a
Walnut
.
The
second
a
dry
and
flosculous
coat
,
commonly
called
Mace
.
The
third
a
harder
tegument
or
shell
,
which
lyeth
under
the
Mace
.
The
fourth
a
kernell
included
in
the
shell
,
which
is
the
same
we
call
Nutmeg
;
all
which
both
in
their
parts
and
order
of
disposure
,
are
easily
discerned
in
those
fruits
,
which
are
brought
in
preserves
unto
us
.
Now
if
because
Mace
and
Nutmegs
proceed
from
one
tree
,
the
rest
must
beare
them
company
,
or
because
they
are
all
from
the
East-Indies
,
they
are
all
from
one
plant
,
the
Inference
is
precipitous
,
nor
will
there
such
a
plant
be
found
in
the
Herball
of
Nature
.
3.
That
Viscus
Arboreus
of
Misseltoe
is
bred
upon
trees
,
from
seeds
which
birds
,
especially
Thrushes
and
Ringdoves
let
fall
thereon
,
was
the
creed
of
the
Ancients
,
and
is
still
beleeved
among
us
,
is
the
account
of
its
production
,
set
downe
by
Pliny
,
delivered
by
Virgil
,
and
subscribed
by
many
more
.
If
so
,
some
reason
must
be
assigned
,
why
it
groweth
onely
upon
cert●ine
trees
,
and
not
upon
many
whereon
these
birds
do
light
.
For
as
Exotick
observers
deliver
,
it
groweth
upon
Almond
trees
,
Chesnut
,
Apples
,
Oakes
,
and
Pine
trees
,
as
wee
observe
in
England
,
very
commonly
upon
Apple
,
Holly
,
Bayes
,
Crabs
,
and
White
thorne
,
sometimes
upon
Sallow
,
Hasell
,
and
Oake
,
never
upon
Bayes
,
Holly
,
Ashes
,
Elmes
,
and
many
others
.
Why
it
groweth
not
in
all
countries
and
places
where
these
birds
are
found
,
for
so
Brassavolus
affirmeth
,
it
is
not
to
be
found
in
the
territorie
of
Ferrara
,
and
was
faine
to
supply
himselfe
from
other
parts
of
Italy
.
Why
if
it
ariseth
from
a
seed
,
if
sowne
it
will
not
grow
againe
,
as
Pliny
affirmeth
,
and
as
by
setting
the
berryes
thereof
,
wee
have
in
vaine
attempted
its
production
;
why
if
it
commeth
from
seed
that
falleth
upon
the
tree
,
it
groweth
often
downewards
and
puts
forth
under
the
bough
,
where
seed
can
neither
fall
,
nor
yet
remaine
.
Hereof
beside
some
others
,
the
Lord
Verulam
hath
taken
notice
.
And
they
surely
speake
probably
who
make
it
an
arboreous
excrescence
,
or
rather
superplant
,
bred
of
a
viscous
and
superfluous
sappe
the
tree
it selfe
cannot
assimilate
,
and
therefore
sprouteth
not
forth
in
boughs
and
surcles
of
the
same
shape
and
similary
unto
the
tree
that
beareth
it
,
but
in
a
different
forme
,
and
secondary
unto
its
specificall
intention
,
wherein
once
fayling
,
another
forme
succeedeth
,
and
in
the
first
place
that
of
Misseltoe
,
in
plants
and
trees
disposed
to
its
production
.
And
therefore
also
where
ever
it
groweth
▪
it
is
of
constant
shape
,
and
maintaines
a
vegular
figure
like
other
supercrescenses
,
and
such
as
living
upon
the
stock
of
others
,
are
termed
Parasiticall
plants
,
as
Polypody
,
Mosse
,
the
smaller
Capillaries
,
and
many
more
.
Now
what
begot
this
conceit
,
might
be
the
enlargement
of
that
part
of
truth
conteined
in
its
story
.
For
certaine
it
is
,
that
some
birdes
doe
feed
upon
the
berries
of
this
vegetable
,
and
we
meet
in
Aristotle
with
one
kind
of
thrush
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
missell
thrush
or
●eeder
upon
misseltoe
.
But
that
which
hath
most
promoted
it
,
is
a
received
proverb
.
Turdus
sibi
malum
cac●t
▪
Appliable
unto
such
men
as
are
authors
of
their
owne
misfortune
:
For
according
unto
ancient
tradition
and
Plinies
relation
,
the
bird
not
able
to
digest
the
fruit
whereon
shee
feedeth
,
from
her
inconverted
muting
,
ariseth
this
plant
,
of
the
berries
whereof
birdlime
is
made
,
wherewith
she
is
after
entangled
.
Now
although
proverbs
bee
popular
principles
,
yet
is
not
all
true
that
is
proverbiall
;
and
in
many
thereof
there
being
one
thing
delivered
,
and
another
intended
,
though
the
verball
expression
be
false
,
the
proverbe
is
true
enough
in
the
veritie
of
its
intention
.
As
for
the
Magicall
vertues
in
this
plant
,
and
conceived
efficacie
unto
veneficiall
intentions
,
it
seemeth
unto
me
a
Pagan
relique
derived
from
the
ancient
D●uides
,
the
great
admirers
of
the
Oake
,
especially
the
Misseltoe
that
grew
thereon
;
which
according
unto
the
particular
of
Plinie
,
they
gathered
with
great
solemnitie
.
For
after
sacrifice
the
priest
in
a
white
garment
,
ascended
the
tree
,
cut
downe
the
Misseltoe
with
a
golden
hooke
,
and
received
it
in
a
white
coat
,
the
vertue
whereof
was
to
resist
all
poysons
,
and
make
fruitfull
any
that
used
it
.
Vertues
not
expected
from
Classicall
practise
;
And
did
they
answer
their
promise
which
are
so
commended
,
in
Epilepticall
intentions
,
wee
would
abate
these
qualities
.
Countrey
practise
hath
added
another
,
to
provoke
the
after-birth
,
and
in
that
case
the
decoction
is
given
unto
Cowes
.
That
the
berries
are
poison
as
some
conceive
,
we
are
so
far
from
averring
,
that
we
have
safely
given
them
inwardly
,
and
can
confirme
the
experiment
of
Brassavolus
,
that
they
have
some
purgative
quality
.
4.
The
Rose
of
Jerico
,
that
flourishes
every
yeer
just
upon
Christmas
Eve
is
famous
in
Christian
reports
,
which
notwithstanding
wee
have
some
reason
to
doubt
;
and
we
are
plainely
informed
by
Bellonius
,
it
is
but
a
Monasticall
imposture
,
as
hee
hath
delivered
in
his
observations
,
concerning
the
plants
in
Jericho
.
That
which
promoted
the
conceit
,
or
perhaps
begot
its
continuance
,
was
a
proprietie
in
this
plant
.
For
though
it
bee
dry
,
yet
will
it
upon
imbibition
of
moisture
dilate
its
leaves
,
and
explicate
its
flowers
contracted
,
and
seemingly
dryed
up
.
And
this
is
to
bee
effected
not
onely
in
the
plant
yet
growing
,
but
in
some
manner
also
in
that
which
is
brought
exuccous
and
dry
unto
us
.
Which
quality
being
observed
,
the
subtilty
or
contrivers
did
commonly
play
this
shew
upon
the
Eve
of
our
Saviours
Nativitie
,
and
by
drying
the
plant
againe
,
it
closed
the
next
day
,
and
so
pretended
a
double
mystery
.
That
is
the
opening
and
closing
of
the
wombe
of
Mary
.
There
wanted
not
a
specious
confirmation
from
a
text
in
Ecclesiasticus
,
chap.
24.
Quasi
palma
exaltata
sum
in
Cad●s
▪
&
quasi
plantatio
Rosae
in
Iericho
:
I
was
exalted
like
a
Palme
tree
in
Engaddi
,
and
as
a
Rose
in
Jericho
.
The
sound
whereof
in
common
eares
,
begat
an
extraordinary
opinion
of
the
Rose
of
that
denomination
.
But
herein
there
seemeth
a
great
mistake
;
for
by
the
Rose
in
the
text
,
is
implyed
the
true
and
proper
Rose
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
sayth
the
Greek
,
and
ours
accordingly
rendreth
it
.
But
that
which
passeth
under
this
name
,
and
by
us
is
commonly
called
the
Rose
of
Jericho
,
is
properly
no
Rose
,
but
a
small
thorny
shrub
or
kinde
of
heath
,
bearing
little
white
flowers
,
far
differing
from
the
Rose
,
whereof
Bellonius
a
very
inquisitive
Herbalist
could
not
finde
any
in
his
travells
thorow
Jericho
.
A
plant
so
unlike
a
Rose
,
it
hath
been
mistaken
by
some
good
Simplist
for
Amomum
,
which
truely
understood
is
so
unlike
a
Rose
,
that
as
D●oscorides
delivers
,
the
flowers
thereof
,
are
like
the
white
violet
,
and
its
leaves
resemble
Bryonie
;
sutable
unto
this
relation
almost
in
all
points
is
that
of
the
thorne
at
Glassenbury
,
and
perhaps
the
daughter
thereof
;
herein
our
endeavours
as
yet
have
not
attained
satisfaction
,
and
cannot
therefore
enlarge
.
Thus
much
in
generall
we
may
observe
,
that
strange
effects
,
are
naturally
taken
for
miracles
by
weaker
heads
,
and
artificially
improved
to
that
apprehension
by
wiser
.
5.
That
ferrum
Equinum
,
or
Sferra
Cavallo
hath
a
vertue
attractive
of
Iron
,
a
power
to
breake
lockes
,
and
draw
off
the
shooes
of
a
horse
that
passeth
over
it
.
Whether
you
take
it
for
one
kinde
of
Secu●idaca
,
or
will
also
take
in
Lunaria
,
we
know
it
to
be
false
;
and
cannot
but
wonder
at
Mathiolus
,
who
upon
a
parallell
in
Plinie
was
staggered
into
suspension
;
who
notwithstanding
in
the
imputed
vertue
to
open
things
,
close
and
shut
up
,
could
laugh
himselfe
at
that
promise
from
Aethiopis
,
and
condemne
the
judgement
of
Scipio
,
who
having
such
a
picklock
,
would
spend
so
many
years
in
battering
the
gates
of
Carthage
.
Which
strange
and
Magicall
conceit
,
seemes
unto
me
to
have
no
deeper
root
in
reason
,
then
the
figure
of
its
seed
;
for
therein
indeed
it
somewhat
resembles
an
horseshooe
,
which
notwithstanding
Baptista
Porta
hath
thought
too
low
a
signation
,
and
raised
the
same
unto
a
Lunarie
representation
.
6.
That
Bayes
will
protect
from
the
mischief
of
lightning
and
thunder
,
is
a
qualitie
ascribed
thereto
,
common
with
the
figtree
,
Aegle
,
and
skin
of
a
Seale
.
Against
so
famous
a
quality
,
Vicomer●atus
produceth
experiment
of
a
Bay
tree
blasted
in
Italy
,
and
therefore
although
Tiberius
for
this
intent
,
did
weare
a
Laurell
about
his
temples
.
Yet
did
Augustus
take
a
more
probable
course
,
who
fled
under
arches
and
hollow
vautes
for
protection
.
And
though
Porta
conceive
,
becasue
in
a
streperous
eruption
,
it
riseth
against
fire
,
it
doth
therefore
resist
lightning
,
yet
is
that
no
emboldning
Illation
:
And
if
wee
consider
the
threefold
effect
of
Jupiters
Trisulke
,
to
burne
,
discusse
and
terebrate
;
and
if
that
be
true
which
is
commonly
delivered
,
that
it
will
melt
the
blade
,
yet
passe
the
scabbard
,
kill
the
childe
,
yet
spare
the
mother
,
dry
up
the
wine
,
yet
leave
the
hogshead
intire
;
though
it
favour
the
amulet
it
may
not
spare
us
;
it
will
be
unsure
to
rely
on
any
preservative
,
t
is
no
security
to
be
dipped
in
Styx
,
or
clad
in
the
armour
of
Ceneus
.
Now
that
beer
,
wine
,
and
other
liquors
,
are
spoyled
with
lightning
and
thunder
,
we
conceive
it
proceeds
not
onely
from
noyse
and
concussion
of
the
ayre
,
but
also
noxious
spirits
,
which
mingle
therewith
,
and
draw
them
to
corruption
,
whereby
they
become
not
onely
dead
themselves
,
but
sometime
deadly
unto
others
,
as
that
which
Seneca
mentioneth
,
whereof
whosoever
dranke
,
either
lost
his
life
,
or
else
his
wits
upon
it
.
7.
It
hath
much
deceived
the
hopes
of
good
fellowes
,
what
is
commonly
expected
of
bitter
Almonds
,
and
though
in
Plutarch
confirmed
from
the
practise
of
Claudius
his
Physitian
,
that
Antidote
against
ebriety
hath
commonly
failed
.
Surely
men
much
verst
in
the
practice
doe
erre
in
the
theory
of
inebriation
,
conceaving
in
that
disturbance
the
braine
doth
onely
suffer
from
exhalations
and
vaporous
ascentions
from
the
stomack
,
which
fat
and
oylie
substances
may
suppresse
,
whereas
the
prevalent
intoxication
is
from
the
spirits
of
drink
dispersed
into
the
veynes
and
arteries
,
from
whence
by
common
conveyances
they
creep
into
the
braine
,
insinuate
into
its
ventricles
,
and
beget
those
vertigoes
,
accompanying
that
perversion
.
And
therefore
the
same
effect
may
be
produced
by
a
Glister
,
the
head
may
be
intoxicated
by
a
medicine
at
the
heele
.
And
so
the
poysonous
bytes
of
Serpents
,
although
on
parts
at
distance
from
the
head
,
yet
having
entered
the
veynes
,
disturbe
the
animall
faculties
,
and
produce
the
effects
of
drink
,
or
poyson
swallowed
.
And
so
as
the
head
may
bee
disturbed
by
the
skin
,
it
may
the
same
way
be
relieved
,
as
is
observable
in
balneations
,
washings
,
and
fomentations
,
either
of
the
whole
body
,
or
of
that
part
alone
.
8.
That
every
plant
might
receive
a
name
according
unto
the
disease
it
cureth
,
was
the
wish
of
Paracelsus
;
a
way
more
likely
to
multiply
Empericks
then
Herbalists
,
yet
what
is
practised
by
many
is
advantageous
unto
neither
;
that
is
,
relinquishing
their
proper
appellations
,
to
re-baptise
them
by
the
name
of
Saints
,
Apostles
,
Patriarcks
and
Martyres
,
to
call
this
the
herbe
of
John
,
that
of
Peter
,
this
of
James
or
Joseph
,
that
of
Mary
or
Barbara
,
for
hereby
apprehensions
are
made
additionall
unto
their
proper
natures
;
whereon
superstitious
practises
ensue
,
and
stories
are
framed
accordingly
to
make
good
their
foundations
.
9.
We
cannot
omit
to
declare
the
grosse
mistake
of
many
in
the
nominall
apprehension
of
plan●s
;
to
instance
but
in
few
.
An
herbe
there
is
commonly
called
Betonica
Pauli
,
or
Pauls
Betony
,
hereof
the
people
have
some
conceit
in
reference
to
S.
Paul
,
whereas
indeed
that
name
is
derived
from
Paulus
Aegineta
,
an
ancient
Physitian
of
Aegina
,
and
is
no
more
then
speed
well
,
or
Fluellen
.
The
like
expectations
are
raised
from
Herba
Trinitatis
,
which
notwithstanding
obtaineth
that
name
onely
from
the
figure
of
its
leaves
,
and
is
one
kinde
of
liverworte
of
Hepatica
.
In
Milium
Solis
,
the
epithite
of
the
Sun
hath
enlarged
its
opinion
,
which
hath
indeed
no
reference
thereunto
,
it
being
no
more
then
Li●hospermon
,
or
grummell
,
or
rather
milium
Soler
,
which
as
Serapion
from
Aben
Juliel
hath
taught
us
,
because
it
grew
plentifully
in
the
mountaines
of
Solar
,
received
that
appellation
.
In
Jews
eares
some
thing
is
conceived
extraordinary
from
the
name
,
which
is
in
propriety
but
Fungus
sambucinus
,
or
an
excrescence
about
the
roots
of
Elder
,
and
concerneth
not
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
but
Judas
Iscariot
,
upon
a
conceit
,
he
hanged
on
this
tree
,
and
is
become
a
famous
medicine
in
Quinses
,
sore
throats
,
and
strangulations
ever
since
.
And
so
are
they
deceived
in
the
name
of
Horse-raddish
,
Horse-mint
,
Bull-rush
▪
and
many
more
:
conceiving
therein
some
prenominall
consideration
,
whereas
indeed
that
expression
is
but
a
Grecisme
,
by
the
prefix
of
Hippos
and
Bous
,
that
is
,
Horse
and
Bull
,
intending
no
more
then
great
.
According
whereto
the
great
dock
is
called
Hippolapathum
;
and
hee
that
calls
the
horse
of
Alexander
great
head
,
expresseth
the
same
which
the
Greeks
do
in
Bucephalus
.
10.
Lastly
,
many
things
are
delivered
and
believed
of
other
plants
,
wherin
at
least
we
cannot
but
suspend
.
That
there
is
a
property
in
Basil
to
propagate
Scorpions
,
and
that
by
the
smell
thereof
they
are
bred
in
the
braines
of
men
,
is
much
advanced
by
Hollerius
,
who
found
this
insect
in
the
braines
of
a
man
that
delighted
much
in
this
smel
.
Wherein
beside
that
wee
finde
no
way
to
conjoyne
the
effect
unto
the
cause
assigned
;
herein
the
Modernes
speake
but
timerously
,
and
some
of
the
Ancients
quite
contrarily
.
For
,
according
unto
Oribasius
,
Physition
unto
Julian
,
The
Affricans
,
men
best
experienced
in
poysons
,
affirme
whosoever
hath
eaten
Basil
,
although
hee
be
stung
with
a
Scorpion
,
shall
feele
no
paine
thereby
:
which
is
a
very
different
effect
,
and
rather
antidotally
destroying
then
seminally
promoting
its
production
.
That
the
leaves
of
Cataputia
or
spurge
being
plucked
upward
or
downeward
respectively
performe
their
operations
by
purge
or
vomit
,
as
some
have
written
,
and
old
wives
still
do
preach
,
is
a
strange
conceit
,
and
indeed
somewhat
magneticall
,
aseribing
unto
plants
positionall
operations
,
and
after
the
manner
of
the
Loadstone
,
upon
the
pole
whereof
if
a
knife
be
drawne
from
the
handle
unto
the
poynt
,
it
will
take
up
a
neele
,
but
if
drawne
againe
from
the
point
to
the
handle
,
it
will
attract
it
no
more
.
That
an
Ivy
cup
will
separate
wine
from
water
,
if
filled
with
both
,
the
wine
soaking
through
,
but
the
water
still
remaining
,
as
after
Pliny
many
have
averred
wee
know
not
how
to
affirme
,
who
making
tryall
thereof
,
found
both
the
liquors
to
soake
indistinctly
through
the
bowle
.
That
Ros
solis
which
rotteth
sheepe
hath
any
such
cordiall
vertue
upon
us
,
we
have
some
reason
to
doubt
.
That
Flos
Affricanus
is
poyson
,
and
destroyeth
dogs
,
in
two
experiments
we
have
not
found
.
That
Yew
and
the
berries
thereof
are
harmelesse
we
know
.
That
a
Snake
will
not
endure
the
shade
of
an
Ashe
we
can
deny
.
That
Cats
have
such
delight
in
the
herbe
Nepeta
,
called
therefore
Cattaria
,
our
experience
cannot
discover
.
Nor
is
it
altogether
inconsiderable
what
is
affirmed
by
Bellonius
;
for
if
his
assertion
bee
true
in
the
first
of
his
observations
,
our
apprehension
is
oftentimes
wide
in
ordinary
simples
,
and
in
common
use
wee
mistake
one
for
another
.
We
know
not
the
true
thime
,
the
savory
in
our
Gardens
is
not
that
commended
of
old
,
and
that
kinde
of
hysop
the
Ancients
used
,
is
unknown
unto
us
who
make
great
use
of
another
.
Wee
omit
to
recite
the
many
vertues
,
and
endlesse
faculties
ascribed
unto
plants
,
which
sometime
occure
in
grave
and
serious
Authors
,
and
wee
shall
make
a
bad
composition
for
truth
to
concede
a
verity
in
halfe
.
To
reckon
up
all
,
it
were
imployment
for
Archimedes
,
who
undertooke
to
write
the
number
of
the
sands
.
Swarmes
of
others
there
are
,
some
whereof
our
future
endeavours
may
discover
;
common
reason
I
hope
will
save
us
a
labour
in
many
,
whose
absurdities
stand
naked
unto
every
eye
,
errours
not
able
to
deceive
the
Emblem
of
Justice
,
and
need
no
Argoes
to
descry
them
.
Herein
there
surely
wants
expurgatory
animadversions
,
whereby
wee
might
strike
out
great
numbers
of
hidden
qualities
,
and
having
once
a
serious
and
conc●ded
list
,
wee
might
with
more
encouragement
and
safety
,
attempt
their
Reasons
.
THE
THIRD
BOOK
.
Of
divers
popular
and
received
Tenents
concerning
Animals
,
which
examined
,
prove
either
false
or
dubious
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Elephant
.
THE
first
shall
be
of
the
Elephant
,
whereof
there
generally
passeth
an
opinion
it
hath
no
joynts
;
and
this
absurdity
is
seconded
with
another
,
that
being
unable
to
lye
downe
,
it
sleepeth
against
a
tree
,
which
the
Hunters
observing
doe
saw
almost
asunder
;
whereon
the
beast
relying
,
by
the
fall
of
the
tree
falls
also
down
it selfe
,
and
is
able
to
rise
no
more
;
which
conceit
is
not
the
daughter
of
latter
times
,
but
an
old
and
gray-headed
errour
,
even
in
the
dayes
of
Aristotle
,
as
he
delivereth
in
his
booke
,
de
incessu
animalium
,
and
stands
successively
related
by
severall
other
Authors
,
by
Diodorus
Siculus
,
Strabo
,
Ambrose
,
Cassiodore
,
Solinus
,
and
many
more
:
Now
herein
me
thinks
men
much
forget
themselves
,
not
well
considering
the
absurditie
of
such
assertions
.
For
first
,
they
affirme
it
hath
no
joynts
,
and
yet
concede
it
walks
and
moves
about
;
whereby
they
conceive
there
may
be
a
progression
or
advancement
made
in
motion
without
the
inflexion
of
parts
:
Now
all
progression
or
animall
locomotion
being
(
as
Aristotle
teacheth
)
performed
tractu
&
pulsu
;
that
is
by
drawing
on
,
or
impelling
forward
some
part
which
was
before
in
station
,
or
at
quiet
;
where
there
are
no
joynts
or
flexures
neither
can
there
be
these
actions
;
and
this
is
true
,
not
only
in
Quadrupedes
,
Volatills
and
Fishes
,
which
have
distinct
and
prominent
organs
of
motion
,
legs
,
wings
,
and
fins
;
but
in
such
also
as
performe
their
progression
by
the
truncke
,
as
serpents
,
wormes
and
leeches
;
whereof
though
some
want
bones
,
and
all
extended
articulations
,
yet
have
they
arthriticall
analogies
,
and
by
the
motion
of
fibrous
and
musculous
parts
,
are
able
to
make
progression
;
which
to
conceive
in
bodies
inflexible
,
and
without
all
protrusion
of
parts
,
were
to
expect
a
race
from
Hercules
his
pillars
,
or
hope
to
behold
the
effects
of
Orpheus
his
ha●pe
,
when
Trees
found
legges
,
and
danced
after
his
musicke
.
Againe
,
while
men
conceive
they
never
lye
downe
,
and
enjoy
not
the
position
of
rest
,
ordained
unto
all
pedestrious
animalls
whatsoever
,
hereby
they
imagine
(
what
reason
cannot
conceive
)
that
an
animall
of
the
vastest
dimension
and
longest
duration
should
live
in
a
continuall
motion
,
without
that
alternity
and
vicissitude
of
rest
whereby
all
others
continue
;
and
yet
must
thus
much
come
to
passe
,
if
wee
opinion
they
lye
not
downe
and
enjoy
no
decumbence
at
all
;
for
station
is
properly
no
rest
,
but
one
kinde
of
motion
,
relating
unto
that
which
Physitians
(
from
Galen
)
doe
name
extensive
or
tonicall
,
that
is
an
extension
of
the
muscles
and
organs
of
motion
maintaining
the
body
at
length
or
in
its
proper
figure
,
wherein
although
it
seem
to
be
immoved
is
neverthelesse
without
all
motion
,
for
in
this
position
the
muscles
are
sensibly
ex●ended
,
and
labour
to
support
the
body
,
which
permitted
unto
its
proper
gravity
would
suddenly
subside
and
fall
unto
the
earth
,
as
it
happeneth
in
sleep
,
diseases
and
death
;
from
which
occult
action
and
invisible
motion
of
the
muscles
in
station
(
as
Galen
declareth
)
proceed
more
offensive
lassitudes
then
from
ambulation
;
and
therefore
the
Tyranny
of
some
have
tormented
men
,
with
long
and
enforced
station
,
and
though
Ixion
and
Sisiphus
which
alwaies
moved
,
doe
seem
to
have
the
hardest
measure
,
yet
was
not
Titius
favoured
,
that
lay
extended
upon
Caucasus
,
and
Tantalus
suffered
somewhat
more
then
thirst
,
that
stood
perpetually
in
hell
;
and
thus
Mercurialis
in
his
Gym
nasticks
justly
makes
standing
one
kinde
of
exercise
,
and
Galen
when
we
lye
downe
,
commends
unto
us
middle
figures
;
that
is
,
not
to
lye
directly
,
or
at
length
,
but
somewhat
inflected
,
that
the
muscles
may
be
at
rest
;
for
such
as
he
termeth
Hypobolemaioi
or
figures
of
excesse
,
either
shrinking
up
or
stretching
out
,
are
wearisome
positions
,
and
such
as
perturbe
the
quiet
of
those
parts
.
Moreover
men
herein
doe
strangely
forget
the
obvious
relations
of
history
,
affirming
they
have
no
joynts
,
whereas
they
dayly
read
of
severall
actions
which
are
not
performable
without
them
.
They
forget
what
is
delivered
by
Xiphilinus
,
and
also
by
Suetonius
in
the
lives
of
Nero
and
Galba
,
that
Elephants
have
been
instructed
to
walke
on
ropes
,
and
that
in
publicke
shews
before
the
people
;
which
is
not
easily
performed
by
man
,
and
requireth
not
only
a
broad
foot
,
but
a
plyable
flexure
of
joynts
,
and
commandible
disposure
of
all
parts
of
progression
;
they
passe
by
that
memorable
place
in
Curtius
,
concerning
the
Elephant
of
King
Porus
,
Indus
qui
Elephantem
regebat
descendere
eumratus
,
more
solito
procumbere
jussit
in
genua
,
caeteri
quoque
(
ita
en●●
instituti
erant
)
demisere
corpora
in
terram
;
they
remember
not
the
expression
of
Osorius
de
rebus
gestis
Emanuelis
,
when
he
speakes
of
the
Elephant
presented
to
Leo
the
tenth
,
Pontificemter
genibus
flexis
,
&
demisso
corporis
habitu
veuerabundus
salutavit
:
But
above
all
,
they
call
not
to
minde
that
memorable
shew
of
Germanicus
,
wherein
twelve
Elephants
danced
unto
the
sound
of
musick
,
and
after
laid
them
down
in
the
Tricliniums
,
or
places
of
festivall
Recumbency
.
Lastly
,
they
forget
or
consult
not
experience
,
whereof
not
many
yeares
past
,
we
have
had
the
advantage
in
England
,
by
an
Elephant
shewne
in
many
parts
thereof
▪
not
only
in
the
posture
of
standing
,
but
kneeling
and
lying
downe
;
whereby
although
the
opinion
at
present
be
reasonable
well
suppressed
,
yet
from
the
strings
of
tradition
and
fruitfull
recurrence
of
error
,
it
is
not
improbable
,
it
may
revive
in
the
next
generation
againe
;
for
this
was
not
the
first
that
hath
been
seen
in
England
,
for
(
besides
some
others
since
)
as
Polydore
Virgil
relateth
,
Lewis
the
French
King
sent
one
to
Henry
the
third
;
and
Emanuel
of
Portugall
another
unto
Leo
the
tenth
into
Italy
,
where
notwithstanding
the
errour
is
still
alive
and
epidemicall
,
as
with
us
.
The
hint
and
ground
of
this
opinion
might
be
the
grosse
and
somewhat
Cylindricall
composure
of
the
legs
,
the
equality
and
lesse
perceptible
disposure
of
the
joynts
,
especially
in
the
fore
legs
of
this
Animall
,
they
appearing
when
he
standeth
like
pillars
of
flesh
,
without
any
evidence
of
articulation
:
the
different
flexure
and
order
of
the
joynts
might
also
countenance
the
same
,
being
not
disposed
in
the
Elephant
,
as
they
are
in
other
quadrupedes
,
but
carry
a
nearer
conformity
into
those
of
man
,
that
is
the
bought
of
the
fore
legs
not
directly
backward
,
but
laterally
and
somewhat
inward
,
but
the
hough
or
suffraginous
flexure
behinde
rather
outward
,
contrary
unto
many
other
Q●ad●upedes
,
and
such
as
can
scratch
the
care
with
the
hinder
foot
,
as
Horses
,
Camells
,
Deere
,
Sheep
and
Dogs
,
for
their
fore
legs
bend
like
our
legs
,
and
their
hinder
legs
like
our
armes
,
when
we
move
them
to
our
shoulders
;
but
quadrupedes
oviparous
,
as
Frogs
,
Lizards
,
Crocodiles
,
have
their
joynts
and
motive
flexures
more
analogously
framed
unto
ours
;
and
some
among
viviparous
,
that
is
such
thereof
as
can
bring
their
forefeet
and
meat
therein
into
their
mouths
,
as
most
can
doe
that
have
the
clanicles
or
coller-bones
,
whereby
their
breasts
are
broader
,
and
their
shoulders
more
asunder
,
as
the
Ape
,
the
Monkey
,
the
Squirrell
,
and
some
others
:
If
therefore
any
shall
affirme
the
joynts
of
Elephants
are
differently
framed
from
most
of
other
Quadrupedes
,
and
more
obscurely
and
grossely
almost
then
any
,
he
doth
her●in
no
injury
unto
truth
;
but
if
à
dicto
secundum
quid
addictum
simpliciter
,
he
affirmeth
also
they
have
no
articulations
at
all
,
he
incurs
the
controlment
of
reason
,
and
cannot
avoid
the
contradiction
of
sense
.
As
for
the
manner
of
their
venation
,
if
we
consult
historicall
experience
,
we
shall
find
it
to
be
otherwise
then
as
is
commonly
presumed
,
by
sawing
away
of
trees
;
the
accounts
whereof
are
to
be
seen
at
large
in
Iohannes
Hugo
,
Edwardus
Lopez
,
Garcias
ab
Horto
,
Cadamustus
,
and
many
more
:
other
concernments
there
are
of
the
Elephant
,
which
might
admit
of
discourse
,
and
if
we
should
question
the
teeth
of
Elephants
,
that
is
whether
th●y
be
properly
so
termed
,
or
might
not
rather
be
called
hornes
,
it
were
no
new
enquiry
of
mine
,
but
a
paradox
as
old
as
Oppianus
:
whether
as
Pliny
and
divers
since
affirme
,
that
Elephants
are
terrified
,
and
make
away
upon
the
grunting
of
Swine
,
Garcias
ab
Horto
may
decide
,
who
affirmeth
upon
experience
they
enter
their
stalles
,
and
live
promiscuously
in
the
woods
of
Malavar
;
That
the
situation
of
the
genitalls
is
averse
,
and
their
copulation
like
that
of
Camells
,
as
Pliny
hath
also
delivered
,
is
neither
to
be
received
,
for
we
have
beheld
that
part
in
a
different
position
,
and
their
coition
is
made
by
supersaliency
like
that
of
horses
,
as
we
are
informed
by
some
who
have
beheld
them
in
that
act
.
That
some
Elephants
have
not
only
written
whose
sentences
,
as
Aelian
ocularly
testifieth
,
but
have
also
spoken
,
as
Oppianus
delivereth
,
and
Christophorus
a
Costa
particularly
relateth
,
although
it
sound
like
that
of
Achilles
horse
in
Homer
,
wee
doe
not
conceive
impossible
;
nor
beside
the
affinity
of
reason
in
this
Animall
any
such
intolerable
incapacity
in
the
organs
of
divers
other
Quadrupedes
,
whereby
they
might
not
be
taught
to
speake
,
or
become
imitators
of
speech
like
birds
;
and
indeed
strange
it
is
how
the
curiosity
of
men
that
have
been
active
in
the
instruction
of
beasts
,
have
never
fallen
upon
this
artifice
,
and
among
those
many
paradoxicall
and
unheard
of
imitations
,
should
not
attempt
to
make
one
speak
;
the
Serpent
that
spake
unto
Eve
,
the
Dogs
&
Cats
,
that
usually
speak
unto
Witches
,
might
afford
some
encouragement
,
and
since
broad
and
thick
chops
are
required
in
birds
that
speake
,
since
lips
and
teeth
are
also
organs
of
speech
;
from
these
there
is
also
an
advantage
in
quadrupedes
,
and
a
proximity
of
reason
in
Elephants
and
Apes
above
them
all
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Horse
.
THE
second
Assertion
,
that
an
Horse
hath
no
gall
,
is
very
generall
,
nor
onely
swallowed
by
the
people
,
and
common
Farriers
,
but
also
received
by
good
Veterinarians
,
and
some
who
have
laudably
discoursed
upon
Horses
,
it
seemeth
also
very
ancient
;
for
it
is
plainly
set
downe
by
Aristotle
,
an
Horse
and
all
Solipeds
have
no
gall
;
and
the
same
is
also
delivered
by
Plinie
,
which
notwithstanding
we
finde
repugnant
unto
experience
and
reason
;
for
first
,
it
calls
in
question
the
providence
or
wise
provision
of
nature
,
who
not
abounding
in
superfluities
,
is
neither
deficient
in
necessities
,
wherein
neverthelesse
there
would
be
a
maine
defect
,
and
her
improvision
justly
accusable
,
if
such
a
feeding
Animall
,
and
so
subject
unto
diseases
from
bilious
causes
,
should
want
a
proper
conveyance
for
choler
,
or
have
no
other
receptacle
for
that
humor
,
then
the
veynes
,
and
generall
masse
of
bloud
.
It
is
againe
controulable
by
experience
;
for
we
have
made
some
search
and
enquiry
herein
,
encouraged
by
Absyrtus
a
Greek
Author
,
in
the
time
of
Constantine
,
who
in
his
Hippiaticks
,
obscurely
assigneth
the
gall
a
place
in
the
liver
▪
but
more
especially
by
Ruino
the
Bononian
,
who
in
his
Anatomia
del
Cavallo
,
hath
more
plainly
described
it
,
and
in
a
manner
as
I
found
it
;
for
in
the
dissections
of
Horses
,
and
particular
enquiry
into
that
part
,
in
the
concave
or
simous
part
of
the
liver
,
whereabout
the
gall
is
usually
seated
in
quadrupeds
,
I
discover
an
hollow
,
long
and
membranous
substance
of
a
yellow
colour
without
,
and
lined
with
choler
and
gall
within
;
which
part
is
by
branches
diffused
into
the
lobes
and
severall
parcells
of
the
liver
,
from
whence
receiving
the
firie
superfluity
,
or
cholericke
remainder
,
upon
the
second
concoction
by
a
manifest
and
open
passage
,
it
conveyeth
it
into
the
duodenum
or
upper
gut
,
thence
into
the
lower
bowells
,
which
is
the
manner
of
its
derivation
in
man
and
other
animalls
;
and
therefore
although
there
be
no
eminent
and
circular
follicle
,
no
round
bagge
or
vesicle
which
long
containeth
this
humor
,
yet
is
there
a
manifest
receptacle
and
passage
of
choler
,
from
the
liver
into
the
guts
;
which
being
not
so
shut
up
,
or
at
least
not
so
long
detained
,
as
it
is
in
other
animalls
,
procures
that
frequent
excretion
,
and
occasions
the
horse
to
dung
more
often
then
many
other
;
for
choler
is
the
naturall
glister
,
or
one
excretion
whereby
nature
excludeth
another
,
which
descending
daily
into
the
bowells
,
extimulates
those
parts
,
and
excites
them
unto
expulsion
;
and
so
when
this
humor
aboundeth
or
corrupteth
,
there
succeeds
oft-times
a
cholerica
passio
,
that
is
a
sudden
and
vehement
purgation
upward
and
downward
;
and
so
when
the
passage
of
gall
becomes
obstructed
,
the
body
grows
costive
,
and
the
excrements
of
the
belly
white
,
as
it
happeneth
oft-times
in
the
Jaundice
.
If
any
therefore
affirme
an
horse
hath
no
gall
,
that
is
,
no
receptacle
,
or
part
ordained
for
the
separation
of
choller
,
or
not
that
humour
at
all
,
he
hath
both
sence
and
reason
to
oppose
him
;
but
if
he
saith
it
hath
no
bladder
of
gall
,
and
such
as
is
observed
in
many
other
animals
,
we
shall
oppose
our
sense
if
we
gainesay
him
;
and
thus
must
Aristotle
be
made
out
when
he
denyeth
this
part
,
and
by
this
distinction
wee
may
relieve
Pliny
of
a
contradiction
;
who
in
one
place
affirming
an
horse
hath
no
gall
,
delivereth
yet
in
another
,
that
the
gall
of
an
horse
was
accounted
poyson
,
and
therefore
at
the
sacrifices
of
horses
in
Rome
,
it
was
unlawfull
for
the
Flamen
but
to
touch
it
;
but
with
more
difficulty
,
or
hardly
at
all
is
that
reconcilable
which
is
delivered
by
our
Countrey-man
,
and
received
veterinarian
,
whose
words
in
his
master-piece
,
and
Chapter
of
diseases
from
the
gall
,
are
somewhat
too
strict
,
and
scarce
admit
a
Reconciliation
.
The
fallacy
therefore
of
this
conceit
is
not
unlike
the
former
,
A
dicto
secundum
quid
ad
dictum
simpliciter
,
because
they
have
not
a
bladder
of
gall
,
like
those
we
usually
observe
in
others
,
they
have
no
gall
at
all
;
which
is
a
Paralogisme
not
admittible
,
a
fallacy
that
dwels
not
in
a
cloud
,
and
needs
not
the
Sun
to
scatter
it
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Dove
.
THe
third
Assertion
is
somewhat
like
the
second
,
That
a
Dove
or
Pigeon
hath
no
gall
,
which
is
affirmed
from
very
great
Antiquity
;
for
as
Pierius
observeth
,
from
this
consideration
the
Aegyptians
did
make
it
the
Hieroglyphick
of
meekenesse
;
it
hath
beene
averred
by
many
holy
Writers
,
commonly
delivered
by
Postillers
and
Commentators
,
who
from
the
frequent
mention
of
the
Dove
in
the
Canticles
,
the
precept
of
our
Saviour
to
bee
wise
as
Serpents
,
and
innocent
as
Doves
,
and
especially
the
appearance
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
similitude
of
this
animall
,
have
taken
occasion
to
set
downe
many
affections
of
the
Dove
,
and
what
doth
most
commend
it
,
is
that
it
hath
no
Gall
;
and
hereof
have
made
use
not
onely
inferiour
and
minor
Divines
,
but
Cyprian
,
Austin
,
Isidore
,
Beda
,
Rupertus
,
Jansenius
,
and
many
more
.
Whereto
notwithstanding
we
know
not
how
to
assent
,
it
being
repugnant
unto
the
Authority
and
positive
determination
of
ancient
Philosophy
;
the
affirmative
of
Aristotle
in
his
history
of
Animals
is
very
plai●e
,
Felaliis
ventri
,
aliis
intestino
jungitur
;
Some
have
the
Gall
adjoyned
to
the
guts
,
as
the
Crow
,
the
Swallow
,
Sparrow
,
and
the
Dove
,
the
same
is
also
attested
by
Pliny
,
and
not
without
some
passion
by
Galen
,
who
in
his
booke
de
Atra
bile
,
accounts
him
ridiculous
that
denyes
it
.
It
is
not
agreeable
to
the
constitution
of
this
Animall
,
nor
can
we
so
reasonably
conceive
there
wants
a
gall
;
that
is
,
the
hot
and
●iery
humour
in
a
body
so
hot
of
temper
,
which
phlegme
or
melancholy
could
not
effect
:
Now
of
what
complexion
it
is
,
Julius
Alexandrinus
declareth
,
when
he
affirmeth
,
that
some
upon
the
use
thereof
,
have
fallen
into
Feavers
and
Quinsies
;
the
temper
also
of
their
dung
and
intestinall
excretions
do
also
confirme
the
same
,
which
Topically
applyed
become
a
Phaenigmus
or
Rubifying
medicine
,
and
are
of
such
fiery
parts
,
that
as
we
reade
in
Galen
,
they
have
of
themselves
conceived
fire
,
and
burnt
a
house
about
them
,
and
therefore
when
in
the
famine
of
Samaria
,
(
wherein
the
fourth
part
of
a
cab
of
Pigeons
dung
was
sold
for
five
pieces
of
silver
)
it
is
delivered
by
Josephus
,
that
men
made
use
hereof
instead
of
common
flat
,
although
the
exposition
seeme
strange
,
it
is
more
probable
then
many
other
,
for
that
it
containeth
very
much
salt
;
beside
the
effects
before
expressed
,
it
is
discernable
by
taste
,
and
the
earth
of
Columbaries
or
Dovehouses
,
so
much
desired
in
the
artifice
of
Salt-peter
;
and
to
speake
generally
,
the
excrements
of
birds
which
want
both
bladder
and
kidneys
,
hath
more
of
salt
and
acrimony
,
then
that
of
other
animals
,
who
beside
the
guts
have
also
those
conveyances
;
for
whereas
in
these
,
the
salt
and
lixiviated
serosity
with
some
portion
of
choler
,
is
divided
betweene
the
guts
and
bladder
,
it
remaines
und●vided
in
birds
,
and
hath
but
a
single
descent
,
by
the
guts
,
with
the
exclusions
of
the
belly
.
Now
if
because
the
Dove
is
of
a
milde
and
gentle
nature
,
wee
cannot
conceive
it
should
be
of
an
hot
temper
,
our
apprehensions
are
not
distinct
in
the
measure
of
constitutions
,
and
the
several
parts
which
evidence
such
conditions
:
for
the
Irascible
passions
doe
follow
the
temper
of
the
heart
,
but
the
concupiscible
distractions
the
crasis
of
the
liver
;
now
many
have
not
livers
,
which
have
but
coole
and
temperate
hearts
,
and
this
was
probably
the
temper
of
Paris
,
a
contrary
constitution
to
that
of
Aiax
,
and
in
both
but
short
of
Medea
,
who
seemed
to
exceed
in
either
.
Lastly
,
it
is
repugnant
to
experience
,
for
Anatomicall
enquirie
discovereth
in
them
a
gall
,
and
that
according
to
the
determination
of
Aristotle
,
not
annexed
unto
the
Liver
,
but
adhering
unto
the
guts
;
nor
is
the
humour
contained
in
smaller
veines
,
or
obscure
capillations
,
but
in
a
vesicle
or
little
bladder
,
though
some
affirme
it
hath
no
cystis
or
bag
at
all
,
and
therefore
the
Hieroglyphick
of
the
Aegyptians
,
though
allowable
in
the
sence
,
is
weake
in
the
foundation
,
who
expressing
meeknesse
and
lenity
by
the
portract
of
a
Dove
with
the
taile
erected
,
affirmed
it
had
no
gall
in
the
inward
parts
,
but
onely
in
the
rumpe
,
and
as
it
were
out
of
the
body
,
and
therefore
if
they
conceived
their
gods
were
pleased
with
the
sacrifice
of
this
Animall
,
as
being
without
gall
,
the
ancient
Heathen
were
surely
mistaken
in
the
reason
,
and
in
the
very
oblation
,
whereas
in
the
holocaust
or
burnt
offerings
of
Moses
the
gall
was
cast
away
;
for
as
Ben
Maimon
instructeth
,
the
inwards
whereto
the
gall
adhereth
were
taken
out
with
the
crop
,
according
unto
the
Law
,
Levit.
1.
which
the
Priest
did
not
burne
,
but
cast
unto
the
E●st
,
that
is
,
behinde
his
back
,
and
readiest
place
to
be
carried
out
of
the
Sanctuary
.
And
if
they
also
conceived
that
for
this
reason
,
they
were
the
birds
of
Venus
,
and
wanting
the
furious
and
discording
part
,
were
more
acceptable
unto
the
Deity
of
Love
;
they
surely
added
unto
the
conceit
,
which
was
at
first
venereall
,
and
in
this
animall
may
be
sufficiently
made
out
from
that
conception
.
The
ground
of
this
conceit
is
partly
like
the
former
,
that
is
,
the
obscure
situation
of
the
gall
,
and
out
of
the
Liver
,
wherein
it
is
commonly
enquired
,
but
this
is
a
very
injust
illation
,
not
well
considering
with
what
variety
this
part
is
seated
in
birds
;
in
some
both
at
the
stomack
and
the
liver
,
as
in
the
Cap●iceps
,
in
some
at
the
liver
only
,
as
in
Cocks
,
Turkeys
,
and
Phasiants
,
in
others
at
the
guts
and
Liver
,
as
in
Hawkes
and
Kites
;
in
some
at
the
guts
alone
,
as
Crowes
,
Doves
,
and
many
more
,
and
these
perhaps
may
take
up
all
the
wayes
of
situation
,
not
onely
in
birds
,
but
also
other
animals
,
for
what
is
said
of
the
Anchony
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
answerable
unto
its
name
,
it
carrieth
the
gall
in
the
head
,
is
further
to
be
enquired
;
and
though
the
discoloured
particles
in
the
skin
of
an
Heron
,
be
commonly
termed
Galls
,
yet
is
not
this
animall
deficient
in
that
part
;
and
thus
when
it
is
conceived
that
the
eyes
of
Tobias
were
cured
by
the
gall
of
the
fish
Callyonimus
or
Scorpius
marinus
,
commended
to
that
effect
by
Dioscorides
,
although
that
part
were
not
in
the
liver
,
were
there
reason
to
doubt
that
probability
,
and
whatsoever
animall
it
was
,
it
may
be
received
without
exception
when
t
is
delivered
,
the
married
couple
as
a
testimony
of
future
concord
,
did
cast
the
gall
of
the
sacrifice
behinde
the
Altar
?
A
strict
and
literall
acception
of
a
loose
and
tropicall
expression
was
a
second
ground
hereof
;
for
while
some
affirmed
it
had
no
gall
,
intending
onely
thereby
no
evidence
of
anger
or
fury
,
others
have
construed
it
anatomically
,
and
denied
that
part
at
all
;
by
which
illation
we
may
inferre
,
and
that
from
sacred
Text
,
a
Pigeon
hath
no
heart
,
according
to
that
expression
,
Hosea
7.
Factus
est
Ephraim
sicut
Colum
ba
seducta
non
habens
cor
;
and
so
from
the
letter
of
Scripture
wee
may
conclude
it
is
no
milde
,
but
a
fiery
and
furious
animall
,
according
to
that
of
Jeremy
,
chap.
25.
Facta
est
terra
in
desolationem
à
facie
irae
Columbae
:
and
againe
,
chap.
46.
Revertamur
ad
terram
nativitatis
nostrae
à
facie
gladii
columbae
,
where
notwithstanding
the
Dove
is
not
literally
intended
,
but
thereby
are
implyed
the
Babylonians
whose
Queene
Semiramis
was
called
by
that
name
,
and
whose
successors
did
beare
the
Dove
in
their
standard
:
so
is
it
proverbially
said
,
Formicae
sua
bilis
inest
,
habet
&
musca
splenem
,
whereas
wee
all
know
Philosophy
denyeth
these
parts
,
nor
hath
Anatomy
discovered
them
in
insects
.
If
therefore
any
shall
affirme
a
Pigeon
hath
no
gall
,
implying
no
more
thereby
then
the
lenity
of
this
animall
,
wee
shall
not
controvert
his
affirmation
;
and
thus
may
wee
make
out
the
assertions
of
ancient
Writers
,
and
safely
receive
the
expressions
of
those
great
Divines
and
worthy
Fathers
;
but
if
by
a
transition
from
Rhetorick
to
Logick
,
hee
shall
contend
,
it
hath
no
such
part
,
or
humour
,
he
committeth
an
open
fallacy
,
and
such
as
was
probably
first
committed
concerning
Spanish
Mares
,
whose
swiftnesse
tropically
expressed
from
their
generation
by
the
wind
,
might
after
be
grosly
taken
,
and
a
reall
truth
conceived
in
that
conception
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Bever
.
THat
a
Bever
to
escape
the
Hunter
,
bites
off
his
testicles
or
stones
,
is
a
●enent
very
ancient
,
and
hath
had
thereby
advantage
of
propagation
;
for
the
same
we
finde
in
the
Hi●roglyphicks
of
the
Aegyptians
,
in
the
Apologue
of
Aesope
,
an
Author
of
great
antiquity
,
who
lived
in
the
beginning
of
the
Persian
Monarchy
,
and
in
the
time
of
Cyrus
,
the
same
is
touched
b●
Aristotle
in
his
Ethicks
,
but
seriously
delivered
by
Aelian
,
Plinie
and
Solinus
,
with
the
same
we
meet
with
in
Juvenal
,
who
by
an
handsome
and
metricall
expression
more
welcomely
engrafts
it
in
our
junior
memories
—
imitatus
Castora
,
qui
se
Eunuchum
ipse
facit
cupiens
evadere
damno
Testiculo●um
,
adeo
medicatum
intelligit
inguen
,
it
hath
been
propagated
by
Emblems
,
and
some
have
been
so
bad
Gramarians
,
as
to
be
deceived
by
the
name
,
deriving
Castor
à
castrando
;
whereas
,
the
proper
L●tine
word
is
Fibor
,
and
Castor
,
but
borrowed
from
the
Greeke
so
called
quasi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
Animal
ventricosum
,
from
his
swaggy
and
prominent
belly
.
Herein
therefore
to
speake
compendiously
,
wee
first
presume
to
affirme
,
that
from
a
strict
enquiry
,
we
cannot
maintaine
the
evulsion
or
biting
of
any
parts
,
and
this
is
declareable
from
the
best
and
most
professed
Writers
,
for
though
some
have
made
use
hereof
in
a
Morall
or
Tropicall
way
,
yet
have
the
professed
discoursers
by
silence
deserted
,
or
by
experience
rejected
this
assertion
.
Thus
was
it
in
ancient
times
discovered
,
and
experimentally
refuted
by
one
Sestius
a
Ph●sitian
,
as
it
stands
related
by
Plinie
;
by
Dioscorides
,
who
plainely
affirmes
that
this
tradition
is
false
,
by
the
discoveries
of
moderne
Authors
,
who
have
expresly
discoursed
hereon
,
as
Aldrovandus
,
Mathiolus
,
Gesne●us
,
Bellonius
;
by
Olaus
Magnus
,
Peter
Martyr
and
divers
others
,
who
have
described
the
manner
of
their
venations
in
America
,
they
generally
omitting
this
way
of
their
escape
,
and
have
delivered
severall
other
,
by
which
they
are
daily
taken
.
The
originall
of
the
conceit
was
probably
Hieroglyphicall
,
which
after
became
Mythologicall
unto
the
Greeks
,
&
so
set
down
by
Aesop
,
and
by
processe
of
tradition
,
stole
into
a
totall
verity
,
which
was
but
partially
true
,
that
is
in
i'●s
cove●t
sense
and
morallity
.
Now
why
they
placed
this
invenion
upon
the
Bever
,
(
beside
the
Medicall
and
Merchantable
commodity
of
castoreum
or
parts
conceived
to
be
bitten
away
)
might
be
the
sagacitie
and
wisedome
of
that
animall
,
which
indeed
from
the
workes
it
performes
,
and
especially
i'ts
artifice
in
building
is
very
strange
,
and
surely
not
to
be
matched
by
any
other
,
omitted
by
Plutarch
de
solertia
animalium
,
but
might
have
much
advantaged
the
drift
of
that
discourse
.
If
therefore
any
affi●me
a
wise
man
should
demeane
himselfe
like
the
B●ver
,
who
to
escape
with
his
life
,
contemneth
the
losse
of
his
genitalls
;
that
is
,
in
case
of
extremity
,
not
strictly
to
endeavour
the
preserva●ion
of
all
,
but
to
sit
downe
in
the
enjoyment
of
the
greater
good
,
though
with
the
detriment
and
hazzard
of
the
lesser
;
wee
may
hereby
appr●hend
a
reall
and
usefull
truth
;
and
in
this
la●i●ude
of
beliefe
,
w●e
are
content
to
receive
the
fable
of
Hippomanes
who
redeemed
his
life
,
with
the
losse
of
a
golden
ball
;
and
whe●her
true
o●●alse
,
we
reject
not
the
tragedy
of
Absyrtus
,
and
the
dispersion
of
his
members
b●
Medea
to
perplex
the
pursuit
of
her
father
;
but
if
he
shall
positively
affi●me
this
act
,
and
cannot
beleeve
the
morall
,
unlesse
hee
also
credit
the
fable
,
hee
is
surely
greedy
of
delusion
,
and
will
hardly
avoide
deception
in
theories
of
this
nature
.
The
error
therefore
and
Alogie
in
th●s
opinion
,
is
worse
then
in
the
last
,
that
is
not
to
receive
figures
for
realities
,
but
expect
a
verity
in
Apologues
,
and
beleeve
,
as
serious
●ffi●mations
,
confessed
and
studied
fables
.
Againe
,
if
this
were
true
,
and
that
the
Bever
in
chase
make
some
divulsion
of
parts
,
as
that
which
we
call
Castoreum
;
yet
are
not
these
parts
avelled
to
be
termed
Testicles
or
stones
,
for
these
cods
or
follicles
are
sound
in
both
sexes
,
though
somewhat
more
protuberant
in
the
male
;
t●ere
is
hereto
no
de●ivation
of
the
seminall
parts
,
nor
any
passage
from
hence
,
unto
the
vessels
of
ej●culations
;
some
perforations
onely
in
the
part
it selfe
,
through
which
the
humor
included
doth
exudate
;
as
may
be
observed
in
such
as
are
fresh
,
and
not
much
dryed
with
age
;
and
lastly
,
the
Testicles
properly
so
called
,
are
of
a
lesser
magnitude
and
sea●ed
inwardly
upon
the
loynes
;
and
therefore
it
were
not
only
a
fruitlesse
attempt
,
but
impossible
act
,
to
eu●uchate
or
castrate
themselves
,
and
might
bee
an
hazardous
practise
of
Arte
,
if
at
all
attempted
by
othe●s
.
Now
all
this
is
confirmed
from
the
experimentall
testimony
of
five
very
memorable
Authors
;
Bellonius
,
Gesnerus
,
Amatus
,
Rondeletius
,
and
M●●hiolus
,
who
receivng
the
hint
hereof
from
Rondeletius
in
the
Anatomie
of
two
Bevers
,
did
finde
all
true
that
had
been
delivered
by
him
,
whose
words
are
these
in
his
learned
book
de
Piscibus
:
Fibri
in
ingu●nibus
geminos
tumores
habent
utrinqueunicum
,
ovi
●nserini
magnitudine
,
inter
hos
est
mentula
in
m●ribus
,
in
foeminis
pud●ndum
hi
tumores
testes
non
sunt
sed
folliculi
member
anâ
con●ecti
in
quor●
medio
singuli
sunt
meatus
è
qu●bus
exudat
liquor
pinguis
&
cerosus
quem
ipse
Castor
saepe
admoto
ore
lambit
&
●xug●t
,
p●stea
veluti
oleo
corporis
pa●tes
oblinit
;
Hos
tumores
testes
non
e●s●
hinc
m●ixime
coll●gitur
quod
ab
illis
nulla
est
ad
mentulam
via
neque
ductus
quo
humor
in
mentulae
me●tum
derivetur
&
fo●
as
emitt●tur
;
prae●erea
quod
●estes
●n●us
reperi●ntur
,
eosdem
tumores
Moscho
animali
in
esse
puto
,
è
quibus
odoratum
illud
pus
emanat
;
then
which
words
there
can
be
none
plainer
,
nor
more
evidently
discover
the
improprietie
of
this
appellation
:
that
which
is
included
in
the
cod
or
visible
bagge
about
the
groine
,
being
not
the
Testicle
,
or
any
spermaticall
part
,
but
rather
a
collection
of
some
superfluous
matter
deflowing
from
the
body
,
esp●cially
the
parts
of
nutrition
as
unto
their
proper
emunctories
,
and
as
it
doth
in
Musck
and
Civet
cats
,
though
in
a
different
and
offensive
odour
,
proceeding
partly
from
i'ts
food
,
that
being
especially
fish
,
whereof
this
humor
may
be
a
garous
excretion
,
or
a
raucide
and
olidous
separation
.
Most
therefore
of
the
Modernes
before
Rondeletius
,
and
all
the
Antients
excepting
Sestius
,
have
misunderstood
this
part
,
as
conceiving
Castoreum
for
the
Testicles
of
the
Bever
,
as
Dioscorides
,
Galen
,
Aegineta
,
Aetius
,
and
others
have
pleased
to
name
it
.
The
Egyptians
also
●ailed
in
the
ground
of
their
Hieroglyphick
,
when
they
expressed
the
punishment
of
adultery
by
the
Bever
depriving
himself
of
his
testicles
,
which
was
amongst
them
the
penalty
of
such
incontinencie
.
Nor
is
Ae●●us
perhaps
,
too
strictly
to
be
observed
,
when
he
prescribeth
the
〈◊〉
of
the
O●ter
,
or
River-dog
,
as
succedaneous
unto
Castoreum
:
but
●●ost
inexcusable
of
all
is
Plinie
,
who
having
before
him
in
one
place
〈◊〉
experiment
of
Sestius
against
it
,
sets
downe
in
another
,
that
the
Bevers
of
Pontus
bite
off
their
testicles
,
and
in
the
same
place
affir●●th
the
like
of
the
Hyena
.
Now
the
ground
of
this
mistake
might
be
the
resemblance
and
situation
of
these
tumors
about
those
parts
,
wherein
we
observe
the
testicles
in
other
animalls
;
which
notwithstanding
is
no
well
founded
illation
;
for
the
testicles
are
defined
by
their
office
,
and
not
determined
by
place
or
situation
;
they
having
one
office
in
all
,
but
different
seats
in
many
;
for
beside
that
no
serpent
or
fishes
oviparous
,
have
any
stones
at
all
;
that
neither
biped
nor
quadruped
oviparous
have
any
exteriorly
,
or
prominent
in
the
groyne
,
some
also
that
are
viviparous
contain
these
parts
within
,
as
beside
this
animall
the
Elephant
,
and
the
Hedge-hog
.
If
any
therefore
shall
terme
these
,
testicles
,
intending
metaphorically
,
and
in
no
strict
acception
,
his
language
is
tolerable
and
offends
our
ears
no
more
then
the
Tropicall
names
of
plants
,
when
we
read
in
Herballs
in
the
severall
kindes
of
Orchis
of
Dogs
,
Fox
,
and
Goat-stones
;
but
if
he
insist
thereon
,
and
maintaine
a
propriety
in
this
language
,
our
discourse
hath
overthrowne
his
assertion
,
nor
will
Logicke
permit
his
illation
;
That
is
,
from
things
alike
,
to
conclude
a
thing
the
same
,
and
from
an
accidentall
convenience
that
is
a
similitude
in
place
or
figure
,
to
infer
a
specificall
congruity
or
substantiall
concurrence
in
nature
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Badger
.
TH●t
a
Brock
or
Badger
hath
his
legs
of
one
side
shorter
then
of
the
other
,
though
an
opinion
perhaps
not
very
ancient
,
is
yet
very
generall
,
received
not
only
by
theorists
and
unexperienced
beleevers
,
but
assented
unto
by
most
who
have
the
opportunity
to
behold
and
hunt
them
dayly
;
which
notwithstanding
upon
enquiry
I
finde
repugnant
unto
the
three
determinators
of
truth
,
Authority
,
Sense
and
Reason
:
For
first
,
Albertus
m●gnus
speaks
dubiously
,
confessing
he
could
not
confirme
the
ve●ity
hereof
,
but
Aldrovand
affirmeth
plainly
,
there
can
be
no
such
inequality
observed
;
and
for
my
own
part
,
upon
indifferent
enquiry
,
I
cannot
discover
this
difference
,
although
the
regardible
side
be
defined
,
and
the
brevity
by
most
imputed
unto
the
left
.
Againe
,
it
seems
no
easie
affront
unto
reason
,
and
generally
repugnant
unto
the
course
of
nature
;
for
if
we
survey
the
totall
set
of
animals
,
we
may
in
their
legs
,
or
organs
of
progression
,
obse●ve
an
equality
of
length
,
and
parity
of
numeration
;
that
is
,
not
any
to
have
an
odde
leg
,
or
the
supporters
and
movers
of
one
side
not
exactly
answered
by
the
other
▪
although
the
hinder
may
be
unequall
unto
the
fore
and
middle
legs
,
as
in
Frogs
,
Locusts
and
Grafhoppers
,
or
both
unto
the
middle
,
as
in
some
beetles
,
and
spiders
,
as
is
determined
by
Aristotle
de
incessu
animalium
;
perfect
and
viviparous
quadrupeds
,
so
standing
in
their
position
of
pronenesse
,
that
the
opposite
joynts
of
neighbour
legs
consist
in
the
same
plaine
,
and
a
line
de●cending
from
their
navell
intersects
at
right
angles
the
axis
of
the
earth
:
It
happeneth
often
I
confesse
that
a
Lobster
hath
the
chely
or
great
claw
of
one
side
longer
then
the
other
,
but
this
is
not
properly
their
leg
,
but
a
part
of
apprehension
,
and
whereby
they
hold
or
seize
upon
their
prey
;
for
in
them
the
legs
and
proper
parts
of
progression
are
inverted
backward
,
and
stand
in
a
position
opposi●e
unto
these
.
Lastly
,
the
monstrosity
is
ill
contrived
,
and
with
some
disadvantage
,
the
shortnesse
being
affixed
unto
the
legs
of
one
side
,
which
might
have
been
more
tolerably
placed
upon
the
thwart
or
Diagoniall
movers
;
for
the
progression
of
quadrupeds
being
performed
per
Diametrum
,
that
is
the
crosse
legs
moving
or
resting
together
,
so
that
two
are
alwayes
in
motion
,
and
two
in
station
at
the
same
time
,
the
brevity
had
been
more
tolerable
in
the
crosse
legs
;
for
then
the
motion
and
station
had
beene
performed
by
equall
legs
,
whereas
herein
they
are
both
performed
by
unequall
organs
,
and
the
imperfection
becomes
discoverable
at
every
hand
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Beare
.
THat
a
Bear
brings
forth
her
young
informous
and
unshapen
,
which
she
fashioneth
after
by
licking
them
over
,
is
an
opinion
not
only
vulgar
,
and
common
with
us
at
present
,
but
hath
been
of
old
delivered
by
ancient
Writers
upon
this
foundation
,
it
was
a
Hieroglyphicke
amon
the
Aegyptians
;
Aristotle
seems
to
countenance
it
,
Solinus
,
Plinie
and
Aelian
directly
affirme
it
,
and
Ovid
smoothly
delivereth
it
—
—
Nec
catulus
partu
quem
reddidit
ursa
recenti
Sed
male
viva
caro
est
,
lambendo
mater
in
artus
Ducit
&
in
formam
qualem
cupit
ipsa
reducit
.
Which
opinion
notwithstanding
is
not
only
repugnant
unto
the
sense
of
every
one
that
shall
with
diligence
enquire
into
it
,
but
the
exact
and
deliberate
experiment
of
three
authenticke
Philosophers
;
the
first
of
Mathiolus
in
his
Comment
on
Dioscorides
,
whose
words
are
to
this
effect
.
In
the
valley
of
Anania
about
Trent
,
in
a
Beare
which
the
Hunters
eventerated
,
I
beheld
the
young
ones
with
all
their
parts
distinct
,
and
not
without
shape
,
as
many
conceive
,
giving
more
credit
unto
Aristotle
and
Plinie
,
then
experience
and
their
proper
senses
.
Of
the
same
assurance
was
Julius
Scaliger
in
his
Exercitations
,
Vrsam
faetus
informes
potius
ejicere
,
qu〈◊〉
parere
,
si
vera
dicunt
,
quos
postea
linctu
effingat
,
Quid
hujusce
fabulae
authorib●s
fidei
habendum
ex
hac
historia
cognosces
,
In
nostris
Alpibus
venatores
faetam
ursam
cepere
,
dissecta
eafae
tus
plane
formatus
intus
inventus
est
:
and
lastly
,
Aldrovandus
who
from
the
testimony
of
his
owne
eyes
affirmeth
,
that
in
the
cabinet
of
the
Senate
of
Bononia
,
there
was
preserved
in
a
glasse
a
Cub
dissected
out
of
a
Beare
perfectly
formed
,
and
compleat
in
every
part
.
It
is
moreover
injurious
unto
reason
,
and
much
impugneth
the
course
and
providence
of
nature
,
to
conceive
a
birth
should
be
ordained
before
there
is
a
formation
;
for
the
conformation
of
parts
is
necessarily
required
not
only
unto
the
prerequisites
and
previous
conditions
of
birth
,
as
motion
and
animation
,
but
also
unto
the
parturition
or
very
birth
it selfe
;
wherein
not
only
the
Dam
,
but
the
younglings
play
their
parts
,
and
the
cause
and
act
of
exclusion
proceedeth
from
them
both
:
for
the
exclusion
of
animals
is
not
meerly
passive
like
that
of
egges
,
nor
the
totall
action
of
delivery
to
be
imputed
unto
the
mother
;
but
the
first
attempt
beginneth
from
the
Infant
,
which
at
the
accomplished
period
attempteth
to
change
his
mansion
,
and
strugling
to
come
forth
,
dilacerates
and
breaks
those
parts
which
restrained
him
before
.
Beside
(
what
few
take
notice
of
)
men
hereby
doe
in
a
high
measure
vilifie
the
workes
of
God
,
imputing
that
unto
the
tongue
of
a
beast
,
which
is
the
strangest
artifice
in
all
the
acts
of
nature
,
that
is
the
formation
of
the
Infant
in
the
womb
,
not
only
in
mankind
,
but
all
viviparous
animals
whatsoever
,
wherin
the
plastick
or
formative
faculty
,
from
matter
appearing
homogeneous
,
and
of
a
similary
substance
erecteth
bones
,
membranes
,
veynes
and
ar●eries
,
and
out
of
these
contriveth
every
part
in
number
,
place
and
figure
,
according
to
the
law
of
its
species
,
which
is
so
far
from
being
fashioned
by
any
outward
agent
,
that
once
omitted
or
perverted
by
a
slip
of
the
inward
Phidias
,
it
is
not
reducible
by
any
other
whatsoever
;
and
therefore
,
mirè
me
plasmaverunt
manus
tuae
,
though
it
originally
respected
the
generation
of
man
,
yet
is
it
applyable
unto
that
of
other
animalls
,
who
entring
the
wombe
in
indistinct
and
simple
materialls
,
returne
with
distinction
of
parts
,
and
the
perfect
breath
of
life
;
he
that
shall
consider
these
alterations
without
,
must
needs
conceive
there
have
been
strange
operations
within
,
which
to
behold
it
were
a
spectacle
almost
worth
ones
being
,
a
sight
beyond
all
,
except
that
man
had
been
created
first
,
and
might
have
seen
the
shew
of
five
dayes
after
.
Now
as
the
opinion
is
repugnant
both
unto
sense
and
reason
,
so
hath
it
probably
been
occasioned
from
some
slight
ground
in
either
;
thus
in
regard
the
cub
comes
forth
involved
in
the
Chorion
,
a
thick
and
tough
membrane
obscuring
the
formation
,
and
which
the
Dam
doth
after
bite
,
and
tea●e
asunder
,
the
beholder
at
first
sight
conceives
it
a
rude
and
informous
lumpe
of
flesh
,
and
imputes
the
ensuing
shape
unto
the
mouthing
of
the
Dam
;
which
addeth
nothing
thereunto
,
but
onely
drawes
the
curtaine
,
and
takes
away
that
vaile
which
conceded
the
piece
before
;
and
thus
have
some
endeavoured
to
enforce
the
same
from
reason
;
that
is
,
the
small
and
slender
time
of
the
Beares
gestation
,
or
going
with
her
young
,
which
lasting
but
few
dayes
(
a
month
some
say
)
the
exclusion
becomes
precipitous
,
and
the
young
ones
consequently
informous
;
according
to
that
of
Solinus
,
Trigesimus
dies
uterum
liberat
ursae
,
unde
evenit
ut
praecipitata
faecundita●
informes
creet
partus
;
but
this
will
overthrow
the
generall
method
of
nature
,
in
the
works
of
generation
;
for
therein
the
conformation
is
not
only
antecedent
,
but
proportionall
unto
the
exclusion
,
and
if
the
period
of
the
birth
be
short
,
the
terme
of
conformation
will
be
as
sudden
also
,
there
may
I
confesse
from
this
narrow
time
of
gestation
ensue
a
minority
or
smalnesse
in
the
exclusion
,
but
this
however
inferreth
no
informity
,
and
it
still
receiveth
the
name
of
a
naturall
and
legitimate
birth
;
whereas
if
we
affirme
a
totall
informity
,
it
cannot
admit
so
forward
a
terme
as
an
Abortment
;
for
that
supposeth
conformation
,
and
so
wee
must
call
this
constant
and
intended
act
of
nature
,
a
slip
,
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
effluxion
,
that
is
an
exclusion
before
conforma●ion
,
before
the
birth
can
beare
the
name
of
the
parent
,
or
be
so
much
as
properly
called
an
Embryon
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
Basilisk
.
MAny
opinions
are
passant
concerning
the
Basiliske
or
little
king
of
Serpents
,
commonly
called
the
Cockatrice
,
some
affirming
,
others
denying
,
most
doubting
the
relations
made
hereof
;
what
therefore
in
these
incertainties
we
may
more
surely
determine
,
that
such
an
animall
there
is
,
if
we
evade
not
the
testimony
of
Scripture
,
and
humane
Writers
,
we
cannot
safely
deny
:
So
is
it
said
Psal
▪
91.
Super
aspidem
&
Basiliscum
ambulabis
,
wherein
the
vulgar
Translation
retaineth
the
word
of
the
Septuagint
,
using
in
other
places
the
Latine
expression
Regulus
,
as
Proverb
.
23.
Mordebit
ut
coluber
,
&
sicut
Regulus
venena
diffundet
,
and
Jeremy
8.
Ecce
ego
mittam
vobis
serpentes
Regulos
,
&c.
That
is
,
as
ou●s
translate
it
,
Behold
I
will
send
Serpents
,
Cockatrices
among
you
which
will
not
be
charmed
,
and
they
shall
bite
you
;
and
as
for
humane
Authors
,
or
such
as
have
discoursed
of
animals
,
or
poysons
,
it
is
to
be
found
almost
in
all
,
as
Dioscorides
,
Galen
,
Pliny
,
Soli●us
,
Aelian
,
Aetius
,
Avicen
,
Ardoynus
,
Crevinus
,
and
many
more
;
In
Aristotle
I
confesse
we
finde
no
mention
,
but
Scaliger
in
his
Comment
and
enumeration
of
Serpents
,
hath
made
supply
,
and
in
his
Exercitations
delivereth
that
a
Basilisk
was
found
in
Rome
,
in
the
dayes
of
Leo
the
fourth
,
and
the
like
is
reported
by
Sigonius
,
and
some
are
so
farre
from
denying
one
,
that
they
have
made
severall
kinds
thereof
,
for
such
is
the
Catoblepas
of
Pliny
,
conceived
by
some
,
and
the
Dryinus
of
Aetius
by
others
.
But
although
we
deny
not
the
existence
of
the
Basilisk
,
yet
whether
we
do
not
commonly
mistake
in
the
conception
hereof
,
and
call
that
a
Basilisk
which
is
none
at
all
,
is
surely
to
be
questioned
;
for
certainely
that
which
from
the
conceit
of
its
generation
we
vulgarly
call
a
Cockatrice
,
and
wherein
(
but
under
a
different
name
)
we
intend
a
formall
Identity
and
adequate
conception
with
the
Basilisk
,
is
not
the
Basilisk
of
the
Ancients
,
whereof
such
wonders
are
delivered
.
For
this
of
ours
is
generally
described
with
legs
,
wings
,
a
serpentine
and
winding
taile
,
and
a
crist
or
combe
somewhat
like
a
Cock
;
but
the
Basilisk
of
elder
times
was
a
proper
kinde
of
Serpent
,
not
above
three
palmes
long
,
as
some
account
,
and
differenced
from
other
Serpents
by
advancing
his
head
,
and
some
white
markes
or
coronary
spots
upon
the
crowne
,
as
all
authentick
Writers
have
delivered
.
Nor
is
this
Cockatrice
onely
unlike
the
Basiliske
,
but
of
no
reall
shape
in
nature
,
and
rather
an
Hieroglyphicall
fancy
,
to
expresse
their
different
intentions
,
set
forth
in
different
fashions
;
sometimes
with
the
head
of
a
man
,
sometimes
with
the
head
of
an
Hawke
,
as
Pierius
hath
delivered
,
and
as
with
addition
of
legs
the
Heralds
and
Painters
still
describe
it
;
nor
was
it
onely
of
old
a
symbolicall
and
allowable
invention
,
but
is
now
become
a
manuall
contrivance
of
Art
,
and
artificiall
imposture
,
whereof
besides
others
,
Scaliger
hath
taken
notice
:
Basilisci
f●rmam
mentiti
sunt
vulgo
Gallinaceo
similem
,
&
pedibus
binis
,
neque
enim
absimiles
sunt
caeteris
serpentibus
,
nisi
maculâ
quasi
in
vertice
candidâ
,
unde
illi
nomen
Regium
,
that
is
,
men
commonly
counterfeit
the
forme
of
a
Basilisk
,
with
another
like
a
Cock
,
and
with
two
feet
,
whereas
they
differ
not
from
other
Serpents
,
but
in
a
white
speck
upon
their
crowne
;
now
although
in
some
manner
it
might
be
counterfeited
in
Indian
Cocks
,
and
flying
Serpents
,
yet
is
it
commonly
contrived
out
of
the
skins
of
Thornebacks
,
Scaites
or
Maids
,
as
Aldrovand
hath
observed
,
and
also
graphically
described
in
his
excellent
booke
of
Fishes
.
Nor
is
onely
the
existency
of
this
animall
considerable
,
but
many
things
delivered
thereof
,
particularly
its
poyson
,
and
its
generation
.
Concerning
the
first
,
according
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Ancients
,
men
still
affirme
,
that
it
killeth
at
a
distance
,
that
it
poysoneth
by
the
eye
,
and
that
by
priority
of
vision
;
now
that
deleterious
it
may
bee
at
some
distance
and
destructive
without
a
corporall
contaction
,
what
uncertainty
soever
there
be
in
the
effect
,
there
is
no
high
improbability
in
the
relation
;
for
if
plagues
or
pestilentiall
Atomes
have
beene
conveyed
in
the
ayre
from
different
Regions
,
if
men
at
a
distance
have
infected
each
other
;
if
the
shaddowes
of
some
trees
be
noxious
,
if
Torpedoes
deliver
their
opium
at
a
distance
,
and
stupifie
beyond
themselves
;
we
cannot
reasonably
deny
,
that
,
beside
our
grosse
and
restrained
poysons
requiring
contiguity
unto
their
actions
,
there
may
proceed
from
subtiler
seeds
,
more
agile
emanations
,
which
will
contemne
those
Laws
,
and
invade
at
distance
unexpected
.
That
this
venenation
shooteth
from
the
eye
,
and
that
this
way
a
Basil●sk
may
empoyson
,
although
thus
much
be
not
agreed
upon
by
Authors
,
some
imputing
it
unto
the
breath
,
others
unto
the
bite
,
it
is
not
a
thing
impossible
;
for
eyes
receive
offensive
impressions
,
from
their
objects
,
and
may
have
influences
destructive
to
each
other
;
for
the
visible
species
of
things
strike
not
our
senses
immaterally
,
but
streaming
in
corporall
rayes
,
do
carry
with
them
the
qualities
of
the
object
from
whence
they
flow
,
and
the
medium
through
which
they
passe
:
Thus
through
a
greene
or
red
glasse
all
things
wee
behold
appeare
of
the
same
colours
;
thus
sore
eyes
affect
those
which
are
sound
,
and
themselves
also
by
reflection
,
as
will
happen
to
an
inflamed
eye
that
beholds
it selfe
long
in
a
glasse
;
thus
is
fascination
made
out
,
and
thus
also
it
is
not
impossible
,
what
is
affirmed
of
this
animall
,
the
visible
rayes
of
their
eyes
carrying
forth
the
subtilest
portion
of
their
poyson
,
which
received
by
the
eye
of
man
,
or
beast
,
infecteth
first
the
braine
,
and
is
from
thence
communicated
unto
the
heart
.
But
lastly
,
that
this
destruction
should
be
the
effect
of
the
first
beholder
,
or
depend
upon
priority
of
aspection
,
is
a
point
not
easily
to
be
granted
,
and
very
hardly
to
be
made
out
upon
the
principles
of
Aristotle
,
Al●azen
,
Vitello
,
and
others
;
who
hold
that
sight
is
made
by
Reception
,
and
not
by
Ex●ram●ssion
,
by
receiving
the
rayes
of
the
object
into
the
eye
,
and
not
by
sending
any
out
;
for
hereby
although
he
behold
a
man
first
,
the
Basilisk
should
rather
be
destroyed
,
in
regard
he
fi●st
receiveth
the
rayes
of
his
Antipathy
and
venemous
emissions
which
objectively
move
his
sense
;
but
how
powerfull
soever
his
owne
poyson
be
,
it
invadeth
not
the
sence
of
man
,
in
regard
he
beholdeth
him
not
:
and
therefore
this
conceit
was
probably
first
begot
by
such
as
held
the
contrary
opinion
of
sight
by
extramission
,
as
did
Pythagoras
,
Plato
,
Empedocles
,
Hipparchus
,
Galen
,
Macrobius
,
Proclus
,
Simplic●us
,
with
most
of
the
Ancients
,
and
is
the
postulate
of
Euclide
in
his
Opticks
:
and
of
this
opinion
might
they
be
,
who
from
this
Antipathy
of
the
Basilisk
and
man
,
expressed
first
the
enmity
of
Christ
and
Sathan
,
and
their
mutuall
dest●uction
thereby
;
when
Satan
being
elder
then
his
humanity
,
beheld
Christ
first
in
the
●lesh
,
and
so
he
was
destroyed
by
the
Serpent
,
but
Elder
then
Sathan
in
his
Divinity
,
and
so
beholding
him
fi●st
he
destroyed
the
old
Basilisk
,
and
overcame
the
effects
of
his
poyson
,
sin
,
death
,
and
hell
.
As
for
the
generation
of
the
Basilisk
,
that
it
proceedeth
from
a
Cocks
egge
hatched
under
a
Toad
or
Serpent
,
it
is
a
conceit
as
monstrous
as
the
brood
it selfe
:
for
if
wee
should
grant
that
Cocks
growing
old
,
and
unable
for
emission
,
amasse
within
themselves
some
seminall
matter
,
which
may
after
conglobate
into
the
forme
of
an
egge
,
yet
will
this
substance
be
unfruitfull
,
as
wanting
one
principle
of
generation
,
and
a
commixture
of
the
seed
of
both
sexes
,
which
is
required
unto
production
,
as
may
be
observed
in
the
egges
of
hens
not
trodden
,
and
as
we
have
made
triall
in
some
which
are
termed
Cocks
egges
;
It
is
not
indeed
impossible
that
from
the
sperme
of
a
Cock
,
Hen
,
or
other
animall
being
once
in
putrescence
,
either
from
incubation
,
or
otherwise
,
some
generation
may
ensue
,
not
univocall
and
of
the
same
species
,
but
some
imperfect
or
monstrous
production
;
even
as
in
the
body
of
man
from
putred
humours
,
and
peculiar
wayes
of
corruption
,
there
have
succeeded
strange
and
unseconded
shapes
of
wormes
,
whereof
we
have
beheld
some
our selves
,
and
reade
of
others
in
medicall
observations
:
and
so
may
strange
and
venemous
Serpents
be
severall
wayes
engendered
;
but
that
this
generation
should
be
regular
,
and
alway
produce
a
Basilisk
,
is
beyond
our
affirmation
,
and
we
have
good
reason
to
doubt
.
Againe
,
it
is
unreasonable
to
ascribe
the
equivocacy
of
this
forme
unto
the
hatching
of
a
Toade
,
or
imagine
that
diversifies
the
production
;
for
Incubation
alters
not
the
species
,
nor
if
wee
observe
it
so
much
as
concurres
either
to
the
sex
or
colour
,
as
evidently
appeares
in
the
eggs
of
Ducks
or
Partridges
hatched
under
a
Hen
,
there
being
required
unto
their
exclusion
,
onely
a
gentle
and
continued
heate
,
and
that
not
particular
or
confined
unto
the
species
or
parent
;
so
have
I
knowne
the
seed
of
silke-wormes
hatched
on
the
bodies
of
women
,
and
so
Pliny
reports
that
Livia
the
wife
of
Augustus
hatched
an
egge
in
her
bosome
;
nor
is
onely
an
animall
heate
required
hereto
,
but
an
elementall
and
artificiall
warmth
will
suffice
;
for
as
Diodorus
delivereth
,
the
Aegyptians
were
wont
to
hatch
their
eggs
in
ovens
,
and
many
eye
witnesses
confirme
that
practise
unto
this
day
:
and
therefore
this
generation
of
the
Basilisk
,
seemes
like
that
of
Castor
and
Helena
,
he
that
can
credit
the
one
,
may
easily
beleeve
the
other
;
that
is
,
that
these
two
were
hatched
out
of
the
egge
,
which
Jupiter
in
the
forme
of
a
Swan
,
begat
on
his
Mistris
Leda
.
The
occasion
of
this
conceit
might
be
an
Aegyptian
tradition
concerning
the
bird
Ibis
,
which
after
became
transferred
unto
Cocks
;
for
an
old
opinion
it
was
of
that
Nation
,
that
the
Ibis
feeding
upon
Serpents
,
that
venemous
food
so
inquinated
their
ovall
conceptions
,
or
egges
within
their
bodies
,
that
they
sometimes
came
forth
in
Serpentine
shapes
,
and
therefore
they
alwayes
brake
their
egges
,
nor
would
they
endure
the
bird
to
sit
upon
them
;
but
how
causelesse
their
feare
was
herein
,
the
daily
Incubation
of
Ducks
,
Peahens
,
and
many
other
testifie
,
and
the
Sto●ke
might
have
informed
them
,
which
bird
they
honoured
and
cherished
,
to
destroy
their
Serpents
.
That
which
much
promoted
it
,
was
a
misapprehension
in
holy
Scripture
upon
the
Lati●e
Translation
in
Esay
51.
Ova
aspidum
ruperunt
,
&
telas
Aranearum
texuerunt
,
qui
comedent
de
ovis
corum
morietur
,
&
quod
confotum
est
,
erumpet
in
Regulum
,
from
whence
notwithstanding
,
beside
the
generation
of
Serpents
from
egges
there
can
be
nothing
concluded
;
but
what
kind
of
serpents
are
meant
not
easie
to
be
determined
,
for
translatiōs
are
very
different
:
Tremellius
rendring
the
Asp
Haemorrhous
,
&
the
Regulus
or
Basilisk
a
Viper
,
&
our
translation
for
the
Aspe
,
sets
down
a
Cockatrice
in
the
text
,
and
an
Adder
in
the
margine
.
Another
place
of
Esay
doth
also
seeme
to
countenance
it
,
chap.
14.
Ne
Lateris
Philistaea
quoniam
diminuta
est
virga
percussoris
tui
,
de
radice
enim
colubri
egredietur
Regulus
,
&
semen
ejus
absorbens
volucrem
,
which
ours
somewhat
favourably
rendreth
,
out
of
the
Serpents
Root
shall
come
forth
a
Cockatrice
,
and
his
fruit
shall
be
a
fierie
flying
Serpent
:
But
Tremellius
,
è
radice
Serpentis
prodit
Haemorrhous
,
&
fructus
illius
Praester
volans
,
wherein
the
words
are
different
,
but
the
sense
is
still
the
same
;
for
therein
are
figuratively
intended
Vzziah
and
Ezechias
,
for
though
the
Philistines
had
escaped
the
Minor
Serpent
Vzziah
,
yet
from
his
stock
,
a
fiercer
Snake
should
arise
,
that
would
more
terribly
sting
them
,
and
that
was
Ezechias
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
Wolfe
.
SUch
a
Story
as
the
Basilisk
is
that
of
the
Wolfe
concerning
prioritie
of
vision
,
that
a
man
becomes
hoarse
or
dumb
,
if
a
Wolfe
have
the
advantage
first
to
eye
him
,
and
this
is
in
plaine
language
affirmed
by
Plinie
:
In
Italia
ut
cred●●ur
,
●uporum
v●sus
est
noxius
,
vocemque
homini
,
quem
prius
contemplatur
adimere
;
●o
is
it
made
out
what
is
delivered
by
Theocritus
,
and
after
him
by
Virgil
—
Vox
quoq
Moerim
Iam
fugit
ipsa
,
Lupi
Moerim
videre
priores
.
And
thus
is
the
proverbe
to
be
understood
,
when
during
the
discourse
the
partie
or
subject
interveneth
,
and
there
ensueth
a
sudden
silence
,
it
is
usually
said
,
Lupus
est
in
fabulâ
:
which
conceit
being
already
convicted
,
not
only
by
Scaliger
,
R●olanus
and
others
,
but
daily
confutable
almost
every
where
out
of
England
,
we
shall
not
further
refute
.
The
ground
or
occasional
original
hereof
was
probably
the
amazement
and
sudden
silence
,
the
unexpected
appearance
of
wolves
do
often
put
upon
travellers
;
not
by
a
supposed
vapour
,
or
venemous
emanation
,
but
a
vehement
fear
which
naturally
produceth
obmutescence
,
and
sometimes
irrecoverable
silence
:
thus
birds
are
silent
in
presence
of
an
hawk
,
and
Plinie
saith
that
dogs
are
mute
in
the
shadow
of
an
Hyaena
;
but
thus
could
not
the
spirits
of
worthy
Martyrs
be
silenced
,
who
being
exposed
not
onely
unto
the
eyes
,
but
the
mercilesse
teeth
of
Wolves
,
gave
lowd
expressions
of
their
faith
,
and
their
holy
clamours
were
heard
as
high
as
heaven
.
That
which
much
promoted
it
beside
the
common
proverb
,
was
an
expression
in
Theocritus
,
a
very
ancient
Poet
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
●Ed●re
non
poteris
vocem
,
Lycus
est
tib●
visus
;
which
Lycus
was
Rivall
unto
another
,
and
suddenly
appearing
stopped
the
mouth
of
his
Corrivall
:
now
Lycus
signifying
also
a
Wolf
,
occasioned
this
apprehension
;
men
taking
that
appellatively
,
which
was
to
be
understood
properly
,
and
translating
the
genuine
acception
;
which
is
a
fallacy
of
Aequivocation
,
and
in
some
opinions
begat
the
like
conceit
concerning
Romulus
and
Remus
,
that
they
were
fostered
by
a
Wolfe
,
the
name
of
the
nurse
being
Lupa
;
and
founded
the
fable
of
Europa
,
and
her
carryage
over
Sea
by
a
Bull
,
because
the
Ship
or
Pilots
name
was
Taurus
;
and
thus
have
some
been
startled
at
the
proverb
Bos
in
linguâ
confusedly
apprehending
how
a
man
should
be
said
to
have
an
Oxe
in
his
tongue
,
that
would
not
speake
his
minde
;
which
was
no
more
then
that
a
piece
of
money
had
silenced
him
:
for
by
the
Oxe
was
onely
implyed
a
piece
of
coine
stamped
with
that
figure
,
first
currant
with
the
Athenians
,
and
after
among
the
Romanes
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
Deere
.
THe
common
opinion
concerning
the
long
life
of
Animals
,
is
very
ancient
,
especially
of
Crowes
,
Chaughes
and
Deere
;
in
moderate
accounts
exceeding
the
age
of
man
,
in
some
the
dayes
of
Nestor
,
and
in
others
surmounting
the
yeares
of
Artephius
,
or
Methuselah
;
from
whence
Antiquity
hath
raised
proverbiall
expressions
,
and
the
reall
conception
of
their
duration
,
hath
been
the
hyperbolicall
expression
of
others
.
From
all
the
rest
we
shall
single
out
the
Deere
,
upon
concession
a
long
lived
Animal
,
and
in
longaevity
by
many
conceived
to
attaine
unto
hundreds
;
wherein
permitting
every
man
his
owne
beliefe
,
we
shall
our selves
crave
libertie
to
doubt
,
and
our
reasons
are
these
ensuing
.
The
first
is
that
of
Aristole
,
drawne
from
the
increment
and
gestation
of
this
animal
,
that
is
,
it
's
sudden
arrivance
unto
growth
and
maturitie
,
and
the
small
time
of
it's
remainder
in
the
wombe
;
his
words
in
the
translation
of
Scaliger
,
are
these
;
Deejus
vitae
longitudine
fabulantur
,
neque
enim
aut
gestatio
aut
incrementum
hinnulorum
ejusmodi
sunt
,
ut
praestent
argumentum
longaevi
animalis
,
that
is
,
fables
are
raised
concerning
the
vivassity
of
Deere
;
for
neither
are
their
gestation
or
increment
,
such
as
may
afford
an
argument
of
long
life
;
and
these
saith
Scaliger
,
are
good
mediums
conjunctively
taken
,
that
is
,
not
one
without
the
other
;
For
of
animalls
viviparous
such
as
live
long
,
goe
long
with
young
,
and
attaine
but
slowly
to
their
maturitie
and
stature
;
so
the
Horse
that
liveth
about
thirty
,
arriveth
unto
his
stature
about
six
years
,
and
remaineth
above
nine
moneths
in
the
wombe
;
so
the
Camell
that
liveth
unto
fifty
,
goeth
with
young
no
lesse
then
ten
moneths
,
and
ceaseth
not
to
grow
before
seaven
;
and
so
the
Elephant
that
liveth
an
hundred
,
beareth
i●'s
young
above
a
yeare
,
and
arriveth
unto
perfection
at
twenty
;
on
the
contrary
,
the
Sheep
and
Goat
,
which
live
but
eight
or
ten
yeares
,
goe
but
five
moneths
,
and
attaine
to
their
perfection
at
two
yeares
;
and
the
like
is
observable
in
Cats
,
Hares
,
and
Conies
;
and
so
the
Deere
that
endureth
the
wombe
but
eight
moneths
,
and
is
compleat
at
six
yeares
,
from
the
course
of
nature
,
wee
cannot
expect
to
live
an
hundred
,
nor
in
any
proportionall
allowance
much
more
then
thirty
,
as
having
already
passed
two
generall
motions
observable
in
all
animations
,
that
is
,
it
's
beginning
and
encrease
,
and
having
but
two
more
to
runne
thorow
,
that
is
,
it
's
state
and
declination
,
which
are
proportionally
set
out
by
nature
in
every
kinde
,
and
naturally
proceeding
admit
of
inference
from
each
other
.
The
other
ground
that
brings
it's
long
life
into
suspition
,
is
the
immoderate
salacity
,
and
almost
unparalleld
excesse
of
venerie
,
which
every
September
may
be
observed
in
this
Animall
,
and
is
supposed
to
shorten
the
lives
of
Cockes
,
Partridges
,
and
Sparrowes
;
certainely
a
confessed
and
undeniable
enemie
unto
longaeuitie
,
and
that
not
onely
as
a
signe
in
the
complexionall
desire
,
and
impetuositie
,
but
also
as
a
cause
in
the
frequent
act
,
or
iterated
performance
thereof
;
For
though
we
consent
not
with
that
Philosopher
,
who
thinks
a
spermaticall
emission
unto
the
waight
of
one
dragme
,
is
aequivalent
unto
the
effusion
of
sixtie
ounces
of
blood
,
yet
considering
the
resolution
and
languor
ensuing
that
act
in
some
,
the
extenuation
and
marcour
in
others
,
and
the
visible
acceleration
it
maketh
of
age
in
most
,
wee
cannot
but
thinke
it
much
abridgeth
our
dayes
:
although
we
also
concede
that
this
exclusion
is
naturall
,
that
nature
it selfe
will
finde
a
way
hereto
without
either
act
or
object
;
And
although
it
be
placed
among
the
sixe
non
naturals
,
that
is
,
such
as
neither
naturally
constitutive
,
nor
meerly
destructive
,
doe
preserve
or
destroy
according
unto
circumstance
;
yet
do
we
sensibly
observe
an
impotencie
or
totall
privation
thereof
,
prolongeth
life
,
and
they
live
longest
in
every
kinde
that
exercise
it
not
at
all
,
and
this
is
true
not
onely
in
Eunuches
by
nature
,
but
spadoes
by
Art
;
For
castrated
animals
in
every
species
are
longer
lived
then
they
which
retaine
their
virilities
:
For
the
generation
of
bodies
is
not
effected
as
some
conceive
,
of
soules
,
that
is
,
by
Irradiation
,
or
answerably
unto
the
propagation
of
light
,
without
its
proper
diminution
;
but
therein
a
transmission
is
made
materially
from
some
parts
,
and
Ideally
from
every
one
,
and
the
propagation
of
one
,
is
in
a
strict
acception
,
some
minoration
of
another
;
and
therefore
also
that
axiome
in
Philosophy
,
that
the
generation
of
one
thing
,
is
the
corruption
of
another
,
although
it
be
substantially
true
concerning
the
forme
and
matter
,
is
also
dispositively
verified
in
the
efficient
or
producer
.
As
for
more
sensible
arguments
,
and
such
as
relate
unto
experiment
,
from
these
we
have
also
reason
to
doubt
its
age
,
and
presumed
vivacity
;
for
where
long
life
is
naturall
,
the
markes
of
age
are
late
,
and
when
they
appear
,
the
journey
unto
death
cannot
be
long
.
Now
the
age
of
a
Deere
(
as
Aristotle
long
agoe
observed
)
is
best
conjectured
,
by
the
view
or
the
hornes
and
teeth
;
from
the
hornes
there
is
a
particular
and
annuall
account
unto
six
yeares
,
they
arising
first
plaine
,
and
so
successively
branching
,
after
which
the
judgement
of
their
yeares
by
particular
markes
becomes
uncertaine
;
but
when
they
grow
old
,
they
grow
lesse
branched
,
and
first
doe
lose
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
propugnacula
;
that
is
,
their
brow
Antlers
,
or
lowest
furcations
next
the
head
,
which
Aristotle
saith
the
young
ones
use
in
fight
,
and
the
old
as
needles
have
them
not
at
all
.
The
same
may
be
also
collected
from
the
losse
of
their
Teeth
,
whereof
in
old
age
they
have
few
or
none
before
in
either
jaw
.
Now
these
are
infallible
markes
of
age
,
and
when
they
appeare
,
wee
must
confesse
a
declination
,
which
notwithstanding
(
as
men
informe
us
in
England
)
where
observations
may
well
be
made
,
will
happen
between
twenty
and
thirty
:
As
for
the
bone
or
rather
induration
of
the
roots
of
the
arterial
veyn
,
and
great
artery
,
which
is
thought
to
be
found
only
in
the
heart
of
an
old
Deere
,
and
therefore
becomes
more
precious
in
its
rarity
,
it
is
often
found
in
Deere
,
much
under
thirty
,
and
wee
have
knowne
some
affirme
they
have
found
it
in
one
of
halfe
that
age
;
and
therefore
in
that
account
of
Plinie
of
a
Deere
with
a
collar
about
his
necke
,
put
on
by
Alexander
the
Great
,
and
taken
alive
a
hundred
years
after
,
with
other
relations
of
this
nature
we
much
suspect
imposture
or
mistake
;
and
if
we
grant
their
verity
,
they
are
but
single
relations
,
and
very
rare
contingencies
in
individualls
,
not
affording
a
regular
diduction
upon
the
species
:
For
though
U●ysses
his
Dog
lived
unto
twenty
two
,
and
the
Athenian
Mule
unto
fourscore
,
we
doe
not
measure
their
dayes
by
those
yeares
,
or
usually
say
,
they
live
thus
long
,
nor
can
the
three
hundred
years
of
John
of
times
,
or
Nestor
,
overthrow
the
assertion
of
Moses
,
or
afford
a
reasonable
encouragement
beyond
his
septuagenary
determination
.
The
ground
and
authority
of
this
conceit
was
first
Hieroglyphicall
,
the
Egyptians
expressing
longaevitie
by
this
animall
,
but
upon
what
uncertainties
,
and
also
convincible
fal●ities
they
often
erected
such
emblems
we
have
elsewhere
delivered
;
and
if
that
were
true
which
Aristotle
delivers
of
his
time
,
and
Plinie
was
not
afraid
to
take
up
long
after
,
the
Aegyptians
could
make
but
weake
observations
herein
;
for
though
it
be
said
that
Aeneas
feasted
his
followers
with
Venison
,
yet
Aristotle
affi●ms
that
neither
Deer
nor
Boar
were
to
be
found
in
Africa
;
and
how
far
they
miscounted
the
lives
and
duration
of
Animals
,
is
evident
from
their
conceit
of
the
Crow
,
which
they
presume
to
live
five
hundred
yeares
,
and
from
the
lives
of
Hawkes
which
(
as
Aelian
delivereth
)
the
Aegyptians
doe
reckon
no
lesse
then
at
seven
hundred
.
The
second
which
led
the
conceit
unto
the
Grecians
,
and
prob●bly
descended
from
the
Aegyptians
,
was
Poeticall
,
and
that
was
a
passage
of
H●siod
,
thus
rendred
by
Ausonius
,
Ter
binos
deciesque
novem
super
exit
in
ann●s
Iusta
senes
centum
quos
implet
vita
virorum
Hos
novies
super
at
vivendo
garr●la
●ornix
Et
qua●er
egreditur
cornicis
saecul●
cervus
Alipedem
cervum
ter
vincit
corvus
.
—
To
ninty
six
the
life
of
man
ascendeth
,
Nine
times
as
long
that
of
the
Chough
extendeth
,
Foure
times
beyond
,
the
life
of
Deere
doth
goe
,
And
thrice
is
that
surpassed
by
the
Crow
.
So
that
according
to
this
acco●nt
,
allowing
ninety
six
for
the
age
of
man
,
the
life
of
a
Deere
amounts
unto
three
thousand
,
foure
hundred
,
fifty
six
;
A
conceit
so
hard
to
be
made
out
,
that
many
have
deserted
the
common
and
literall
construction
.
So
Theon
in
Aratus
would
have
the
number
of
nine
not
taken
strictly
,
but
for
many
yeares
:
In
other
opinions
the
compute
so
farre
exceeded
truth
,
that
they
have
thought
it
more
probable
to
take
the
word
Genea
,
that
is
a
generation
consisting
of
many
yeares
,
but
for
one
yeare
,
or
a
single
revolution
of
the
Sunne
,
which
is
the
remarkable
measure
of
time
,
and
within
the
compasse
whereof
we
receive
our
perfection
in
the
wombe
.
So
that
by
this
construction
,
the
yeares
of
a
Deere
should
be
but
thirty
six
,
as
is
discoursed
at
large
in
that
Tract
of
Plutarch
,
concerning
the
cessation
of
Oracles
,
and
whereto
in
his
Discourse
of
the
Crow
,
Aldrovandus
also
inclineth
:
others
not
able
to
make
it
out
,
have
rejected
the
whole
account
,
as
may
bee
observed
from
the
words
of
Plinie
,
Hesiodus
qui
primus
aliquid
de
longaevitate
vitae
prodidit
,
fabulose
(
reor
)
multa
de
hominum
aevo
reference
cornici
n●vem
nostras
attribuit
aetates
quadruplum
eju●
cervis
,
id
●riplicatum
corvi●
▪
&
reliqua
fabulosius
de
Phaenice
&
nymphis
;
and
this
how
slender
soever
,
was
probably
the
strongest
ground
Antiquity
had
for
this
longaevity
of
Animalls
,
that
made
Theophrastus
expostulate
with
Nature
concerning
the
long
life
of
Crows
,
that
begat
that
Epithite
of
Deer
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
Oppianus
,
and
that
expression
of
Juvenal
—
Longa
&
cervina
senectus
.
The
third
ground
was
Philosophicall
and
founded
upon
a
probable
reason
in
nature
,
and
that
is
the
defect
of
a
Gall
,
which
part
(
in
the
opinion
of
Aristotle
and
Plinie
)
this
animall
wanted
,
and
was
conceived
a
cause
and
reason
of
their
long
life
,
according
(
say
they
)
as
it
happeneth
unto
some
few
men
,
who
have
not
this
part
at
all
;
but
this
assertion
is
first
defective
in
the
verity
concerning
the
animall
alleadged
:
for
though
it
be
true
,
a
Deere
hath
no
gall
in
the
liver
like
many
other
animalls
,
yet
hath
it
that
part
in
the
guts
as
is
discoverable
by
taste
and
colour
:
and
therefore
Plinie
doth
well
correct
himselfe
,
when
having
affirmed
before
,
it
had
no
gall
,
he
afterward
saith
,
some
hold
it
to
bee
in
the
guts
,
and
that
for
their
bitternesse
,
dogs
will
refuse
to
eat
them
.
It
is
also
deficient
in
the
verity
of
the
Induction
or
connumeration
of
other
annimalls
conjoyned
herewith
,
as
having
also
no
gall
;
that
is
,
as
Plinie
accounteth
,
Equ●
,
Muli
,
&c.
Horses
,
Mules
,
Asses
,
Deer
,
Goats
,
Boars
,
Camells
,
Dolphins
,
have
no
gall
;
concerning
Horses
,
what
truth
there
is
herein
we
have
declared
before
;
as
for
Goats
wee
finde
not
them
without
it
,
what
gall
the
Camell
hath
,
Aristotle
declareth
,
that
Hogs
also
have
it
,
we
can
affirm
,
and
that
not
in
any
obscure
place
,
but
in
the
liver
,
even
as
it
is
seated
in
man
.
That
therefore
the
Deere
is
no
short
lived
animall
,
we
will
acknowledge
,
that
comparatively
,
and
in
some
sense
long
lived
wee
will
concede
;
and
thus
much
we
shall
grant
if
we
commonly
account
its
dayes
by
thirty
six
or
forty
;
for
thereby
it
will
exceed
all
other
cornigerous
animalls
,
but
that
it
attaineth
unto
hundreds
,
or
the
years
delivered
by
Authors
,
since
we
have
no
authentick
experience
for
it
,
since
wee
have
reason
and
common
experience
against
it
,
since
the
grounds
are
false
and
fabulous
which
doe
establish
it
,
wee
know
no
ground
to
assent
.
Concerning
the
Deere
there
also
passeth
another
opinion
,
that
the
males
thereof
doe
yearly
lose
their
pizzell
;
for
men
observing
the
decidence
of
their
hornes
,
doe
fall
upon
the
like
conceit
of
this
part
that
it
annually
rotte●h
away
,
and
successively
reneweth
againe
.
Now
the
ground
hereof
,
was
surely
the
observation
of
this
part
in
Deere
after
immoderate
venery
,
and
about
the
end
of
their
Rutt
,
which
sometimes
becomes
so
relaxed
and
pendulous
,
it
cannot
be
quite
retracted
;
and
being
often
beset
with
●●yes
,
it
is
conceived
to
rot
,
and
at
last
to
fall
from
the
body
;
but
herein
experience
will
contradict
us
:
for
those
Deere
which
either
dye
or
are
killed
at
that
time
,
or
any
other
,
are
alwayes
found
to
have
that
part
entire
;
and
reason
also
will
correct
us
,
for
spermaticall
parts
,
or
such
as
are
framed
from
the
seminall
principles
of
p●rents
,
although
homogeneous
or
similary
,
will
not
admit
a
Regeneration
,
much
lesse
will
they
receive
an
integrall
restauration
,
which
being
organicall
and
instrumentall
members
,
consist
of
many
of
those
.
Now
this
part
,
or
animall
of
Plato
,
containeth
not
only
sanguineous
and
reparable
particles
,
but
is
made
up
of
veynes
,
nerves
,
arteries
,
and
in
some
animalls
of
bones
,
whose
reparation
is
beyond
its
owne
fertility
,
and
a
fruit
not
to
be
expected
from
the
fructifying
part
it selfe
,
which
faculty
were
it
communicated
unto
animalls
,
whose
originalls
are
double
,
as
well
as
unto
plants
,
whose
seed
is
within
themselves
,
we
might
abate
the
Art
of
Taliaco●ius
,
and
the
new
inarching
of
noses
;
and
therefore
the
pha●sies
of
Poets
have
been
so
modest
,
as
not
to
set
downe
such
renovations
,
even
from
the
powers
of
their
di●tyes
;
for
the
mu●ilated
shoulder
of
Pelops
was
pieced
out
with
Ivory
,
and
that
the
limbs
of
Hyppolitus
were
set
together
,
not
regenerated
by
Aesculapius
,
is
the
utmost
assertion
of
Poetry
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
Kingfisher
.
THat
a
Kingfisher
hanged
by
the
bill
,
sheweth
in
what
quarter
the
wind
is
,
by
an
occult
and
secret
propriety
,
converting
the
breast
to
that
point
of
the
Horizon
from
whence
the
wind
doth
blow
,
is
a
received
opinion
,
and
very
strange
;
introducing
naturall
Weathercocks
,
and
extending
magneticall
conditions
as
far
as
animall
natures
:
A
conceit
supported
chie●ly
by
present
practice
,
yet
not
made
out
by
reason
or
experience
.
For
unto
reason
it
seemeth
very
repugnant
,
that
a
carcasse
or
body
dis●nimated
,
should
be
so
affected
with
every
wind
,
as
to
carry
a
conformable
respect
and
constant
habitude
thereto
:
For
although
in
sundry
animalls
,
we
deny
not
a
kinde
of
naturall
Astrologie
,
or
innate
presention
both
of
wind
and
weather
;
yet
that
proceeding
from
sense
receiving
impressions
from
the
first
mutation
of
the
ayre
,
they
cannot
in
reason
retaine
that
apprehension
after
death
,
as
being
affections
which
depend
on
life
,
and
depart
upon
disanimation
,
and
therefore
with
more
favourable
reason
may
we
draw
the
same
effect
,
or
sympathie
upon
the
Hedgehog
,
whose
presention
of
winds
is
so
exact
,
that
it
stoppeth
the
north
or
southerne
hole
of
its
nest
,
according
to
prenotion
of
these
winds
ensuing
,
which
some
men
unexpectedly
observing
,
have
beene
able
to
make
predictions
which
way
the
wind
would
turne
,
and
have
been
esteemed
hereby
wise
men
in
point
of
weather
.
Now
this
proceeding
from
sense
in
the
creature
alive
,
it
were
not
reasonable
to
hang
up
an
Hedgehog
dead
,
and
to
expect
a
conformable
motion
unto
its
living
conversion
:
and
though
in
sundry
plants
their
vertues
doe
live
after
death
,
and
we
know
that
Scammonie
,
Rhubarbe
,
and
Senna
will
purge
without
any
vitall
assistance
;
yet
in
animals
or
sensible
creatures
,
many
actions
are
mixt
,
and
depend
upon
their
living
forme
,
as
well
as
that
of
mistion
,
and
though
they
wholly
seeme
to
retaine
unto
the
body
depart
upon
disunion
:
Thus
Glowewormes
alive
,
project
a
lustre
in
the
darke
,
which
fulgour
notwithstanding
ceaseth
after
death
;
and
thus
the
Torpedo
which
being
alive
stupifies
at
a
distance
,
applied
after
death
,
produceth
no
such
effect
,
which
had
they
retained
,
in
places
where
they
abound
,
they
might
have
supplyed
Opium
,
and
served
as
frontalls
in
Phrensies
.
As
for
experiment
we
cannot
make
it
out
by
any
we
have
attempted
,
for
if
a
single
Kingfisher
be
hanged
up
with
untwisted
silke
in
an
open
roome
,
and
where
the
ayre
is
free
,
it
observes
not
a
constant
respect
unto
the
mouth
of
the
wind
,
but
variously
converting
doth
seldome
breast
it
right
;
if
two
be
suspended
in
the
same
roome
,
they
will
not
regularly
conforme
their
breasts
,
but
oft-times
respect
the
opposi●e
points
of
heaven
;
and
if
we
conceive
that
for
the
exact
exploration
they
should
be
suspended
where
the
ayre
is
quiet
and
unmoved
,
that
clear
of
impediments
,
they
may
more
freely
convert
upon
their
naturall
verticity
,
we
have
also
made
this
way
of
inquisition
in
suspending
them
in
large
and
capacious
glasses
closely
stopped
;
wherein
neverthelesse
we
observed
a
casual
station
,
and
that
they
rested
irregularly
upon
conversion
,
wheresoever
they
rested
remaining
inconverted
,
and
poss●ssing
one
point
of
the
Compasse
,
whilst
the
wind
perhaps
hath
passed
the
two
and
thirty
.
The
ground
of
this
popular
practice
might
be
the
common
opinion
concerning
the
vertue
prognosticke
of
these
birds
,
Commonly
mistaken
for
the
true
Halcion
.
the
naturall
regard
they
have
unto
the
winds
,
and
they
unto
them
againe
,
more
especially
remarkable
in
the
time
of
their
nidulation
,
and
bringing
forth
their
young
;
for
at
that
time
which
happeneth
about
the
brumall
Solstice
it
hath
beene
observed
even
unto
a
proverbe
,
that
the
Sea
is
calm●
,
and
the
winds
do
cease
,
till
the
young
ones
are
excluded
,
and
forsake
their
nest
,
which
floateth
upon
the
Sea
,
and
by
the
roughnesse
of
winds
might
otherwise
be
overwhelmed
;
but
how
farre
hereby
to
magn●fi●
their
prediction
we
have
no
certaine
rule
,
for
whether
out
of
any
particular
prenotion
they
chuse
to
sit
at
this
time
,
or
whether
it
be
thus
contrived
by
concurrence
of
causes
,
and
the
providence
of
Nature
,
securing
every
species
in
their
p●oduction
,
is
not
yet
determined
.
Surely
many
things
fall
out
by
the
D●signe
of
the
generall
motor
and
undreamt
of
contrivance
of
Nature
,
which
are
not
imputable
unto
the
intention
or
knowledge
of
the
particular
Actor
.
So
though
the
seminallity
of
Ivy
be
almost
in
every
earth
,
yet
that
it
ariseth
and
groweth
not
,
but
where
it
may
be
supported
,
we
cannot
ascribe
unto
the
distinction
of
the
seed
,
or
conceive
any
science
therein
which
suspends
and
conditionates
its
eruption
.
So
if
,
as
Pliny
and
Plutarch
report
,
the
C●ocodils
of
Aegypt
,
so
aptly
lay
their
eggs
,
that
the
natives
thereby
are
able
to
know
how
high
the
floud
will
attaine
;
yet
is
it
hard
to
make
out
,
how
they
should
divine
the
●xtent
of
the
inundation
,
depending
on
causes
so
many
miles
remote
,
that
is
,
the
measure
of
showers
in
Aethiopi●
;
and
whereof
,
as
Athanasius
in
the
●ife
of
Authony
delivers
,
the
Devill
himselfe
upon
demand
could
make
no
cleere
prediction
;
and
so
are
there
likewise
many
things
in
Nature
,
which
are
the
forerunners
o●
signes
of
future
effects
,
whereto
they
neither
concurre
in
causali●y
or
prenotion
,
but
are
secretly
ordered
by
the
providence
of
causes
,
and
concurrence
of
actions
collaterall
to
their
signations
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
Gr●ffons
.
THat
there
are
Griffons
in
Nature
,
that
is
a
mixt
and
dubious
animall
,
in
the
fore-part
resembling
an
E●gle
,
and
behinde
the
shape
of
a
Lion
,
with
erected
eares
,
fou●e
feet
,
and
a
long
taile
,
many
affirme
,
and
most
I
perceive
deny
no●
;
the
same
is
averred
by
Ael●an
,
Solinus
,
Mela
,
and
Herodotus
,
countenanced
by
the
name
sometimes
found
in
Scripture
,
and
was
an
Hieroglyphick
of
the
Egyp●ians
.
Notwithstanding
wee
fi●de
most
dil●gent
enquirers
to
be
of
a
contrary
assertion
;
for
beside
that
Albertus
and
Pliny
have
disallowed
it
,
the
learned
Ald●ovand
hath
in
a
large
discourse
rejected
it
;
Mathia●
Michovius
who
writ
of
those
Northerne
parts
wherein
men
place
these
Griffins
,
hath
positively
concluded
against
it
,
and
if
examined
by
the
doctrine
of
animals
,
the
invention
is
monstrous
,
nor
much
in
feriour
unto
the
figment
of
Sphynx
,
Chimaera
,
and
Harpies
:
for
though
some
species
there
be
of
a
middle
and
participating
natures
,
that
is
,
of
bird
and
beast
,
as
we
finde
the
Bat
to
be
,
yet
are
their
parts
so
conformed
and
set
together
that
we
cannot
define
the
beginning
or
end
of
either
,
there
being
a
commixtion
of
both
in
the
whole
,
rather
then
an
adaptation
,
or
cement
of
the
one
unto
the
other
.
Now
for
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Gryps
,
sometimes
mentioned
in
Scripture
,
and
frequently
in
humane
Authors
,
properly
understood
,
it
signifies
some
kinde
of
Eagle
or
Vulture
,
from
whence
the
Epithite
Grypus
for
an
hooked
or
Aquiline
nose
.
Thus
when
the
Septuagint
makes
use
of
this
word
in
the
eleventh
of
Leviticus
,
Tremellius
and
our
Translation
hath
rendred
it
the
Ossifrage
,
which
is
one
kinde
of
Eagle
,
although
the
Vulgar
translation
,
and
that
annexed
unto
the
Septuagint
retaine
the
word
Grips
,
which
in
ordinary
and
schoole
construction
is
commonly
rendred
a
Griffin
;
yet
cannot
the
Latin
assume
any
other
sence
then
the
Greek
,
from
whence
it
is
borrowed
;
and
though
the
Latine
Gryphes
be
altered
somewhat
by
the
addition
of
an
h
,
or
aspiration
of
the
letter
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
yet
is
not
this
unusuall
;
so
what
the
Greeks
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Latins
will
call
Trophaeum
,
and
that
person
which
in
the
Gospel
is
named
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Latins
will
render
Cleophas
,
and
therefore
the
quarrell
of
Origen
was
injust
and
his
conception
erroneous
,
when
he
conceived
the
food
of
Griffins
forbidden
by
the
Law
of
Moses
,
that
is
,
poeticall
animals
,
and
things
of
no
existence
:
and
therefore
when
in
the
Hecatombs
and
mighty
oblations
of
the
Gentiles
,
it
is
delivered
they
sacrificed
Gryphes
or
Griffins
,
hereby
we
may
understand
some
stronger
sort
of
Eagles
;
and
therefore
also
when
it
said
in
Virgil
of
an
improper
match
,
or
Mopsus
marrying
Nysa
,
Iungentur
jam
gryhes
equis
,
we
need
not
hunt
after
other
sense
,
then
that
strange
unions
shall
be
made
,
and
differing
natures
be
conjoyned
together
.
As
for
the
testimonies
of
ancient
Writers
,
they
are
but
derivative
,
and
terminate
all
in
one
Aristeus
a
Poet
of
Proconesus
;
who
affirmed
that
neere
the
Arimaspi
,
or
one
eyed
Nation
,
Griffins
defended
the
mines
of
gold
:
but
this
as
Herodotus
delivereth
,
he
wrote
by
heresay
;
and
Michovius
who
hath
expresly
written
of
those
parts
plainly
affirmeth
,
there
is
neither
gold
nor
Griffins
in
that
countrey
,
nor
any
such
animall
extant
,
for
so
doth
he
conclude
,
Ego
vero
contra
veteres
authores
,
Gryphes
nec
in
illa
septentrionis
,
nec
in
al●is
or
bis
partibus
inveniri
affirmarim
.
Lastly
,
concerning
the
Hieroglyphicall
authority
,
although
it
neerest
approacheth
the
truth
,
it
doth
not
inferre
its
existency
;
the
conceit
of
the
Griffin
properly
taken
being
but
a
symbolicall
phancy
,
in
so
intolerable
a
shape
including
allowable
morality
.
So
doth
it
well
make
out
the
properties
of
a
Guardian
,
or
any
person
entrusted
;
the
●ares
implying
attention
,
the
wings
celerity
of
execution
,
the
Lion-like
shape
,
courage
and
audacity
,
the
hooked
bill
,
reservance
and
tenacity
.
It
is
also
an
Embleme
of
valour
and
magnanimity
,
as
being
compounded
of
the
Eagle
and
Lion
,
the
noblest
animals
in
their
kinds
;
and
so
is
it
applyable
unto
Princes
,
Presidents
,
Generals
,
and
all
heroick
Commanders
,
and
so
is
it
also
borne
in
the
Coat
armes
of
many
noble
Families
of
Europe
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
Phaenix
.
THat
there
is
but
one
Phaenix
in
the
world
,
which
after
many
hundred
yeares
burneth
it selfe
,
and
from
the
ashes
thereof
a●iseth
up
another
,
is
a
conceit
not
new
or
altogether
popular
,
but
of
great
Antiquity
;
not
onely
delivered
by
humane
Autho●s
,
but
frequently
expressed
by
holy
Writers
,
by
Cyrill
,
Epiphanius
,
and
others
,
by
Ambrose
in
his
H●xameron
,
and
Tertul.
in
his
Poem
de
Iudicio
D●mini
,
but
more
agreeably
unto
the
present
sence
in
his
excellent
Tract
,
de
Resur
.
carnis
,
Illum
dico
alitem
orientis
peculiarem
,
de
singularitate
famosum
,
de
posteritate
monstruosum
,
qui
sem●tipsum
libenter
funerans
renovat
,
na
tali
fine
decedens
▪
at
que
succedens
iterum
Phaenix
,
ubi
jam
nemo
,
iterum
ipse
,
quia
non
jam
alius
idem
.
The
Scripture
also
seemes
to
favour
it
,
particularly
that
of
Job
21.
in
the
Interpretation
of
Beda
,
Dicebam
in
nidulo
meo
moriar
&
sicut
Phaenix
multiplicabo
di●s
,
and
Psalme
91.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
vir
justus
ut
Phaenix
florebit
,
as
Tertullian
renders
it
,
and
so
also
expounds
it
in
his
booke
before
alledged
.
All
which
notwithstanding
we
cannot
pre●ume
the
existence
of
this
animall
,
nor
dare
we
affirme
there
is
any
Phaenix
in
Na●u●e
.
For
,
first
there
wants
herein
the
definitive
confi●rmato●
and
test
of
things
uncertaine
,
that
is
,
the
sense
of
man
:
for
though
many
Writers
have
much
enlarged
hereon
,
there
is
not
any
ocular
describer
,
or
such
as
presumeth
to
confirme
it
upon
aspection
;
and
therefore
Herodotus
that
led
the
story
unto
the
Greeks
,
plainly
saith
,
he
never
attained
the
sight
of
any
,
but
onely
in
the
picture
.
Againe
,
primitive
Authors
,
and
from
whom
the
st●e●me
of
relations
is
derivative
,
deliver
themselves
very
dubiously
,
and
either
by
a
doubtfull
parenthesis
,
or
a
timorous
conclusion
overthrow
the
whole
relation
:
Thus
Herodotus
in
his
Eu●erpe
,
delivering
the
story
hereof
,
presently
interposeth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
that
is
,
which
account
seemes
to
me
improbable
;
Tacitus
in
his
Annals
affordeth
a
larger
story
,
how
the
P●aenix
was
first
seene
at
Heliopolis
in
the
reigne
of
Sesostris
,
then
in
the
reigne
of
Amasis
,
after
in
the
dayes
of
Ptolomy
,
the
third
of
the
Macedonian
rare
;
but
at
last
thus
determineth
,
Sed
●ntiquitas
obscura
;
&
no●nulli
falsum
esse
hunc
Phaenicē
,
neque
Arabū
è
terris
eredidere
.
Pliny
makes
yet
a
fairer
story
,
that
the
Phaenix
flew
into
Aegypt
in
the
Consulship
of
Quintus
Plancius
,
that
it
was
brought
to
Rome
in
the
Censorship
of
Claudius
,
in
the
800.
yeare
of
the
City
,
and
testified
also
in
their
records
;
but
after
all
concludeth
,
Sed
quae
falsa
esse
nemo
dubitabit
,
but
that
this
is
false
no
man
will
make
doubt
.
Moreover
,
such
as
have
naturally
discoursed
hereon
,
have
so
dive●sly
,
contrarily
,
or
contradictorily
delivered
themselves
,
that
no
affirmative
from
thence
can
reasonably
be
deduced
;
for
most
have
positively
denyed
it
,
and
they
which
affirme
and
beleeve
it
,
assigne
this
name
unto
many
,
and
mistake
two
or
three
in
one
.
So
hath
that
bird
beene
taken
for
the
Phaenix
which
liveth
in
Arabia
,
and
buildeth
its
nest
with
Cinnamon
,
by
Herodotus
called
Cinnamulgus
,
and
by
Aristotle
Cinnamomus
,
and
as
a
fabulous
conceit
is
censured
by
Scaliger
;
some
have
conceived
that
bird
to
be
the
Phaenix
,
which
by
a
Persian
name
with
the
Greeks
is
called
Rhyntace
;
but
how
they
made
this
good
we
finde
occasion
of
doubt
,
whilst
we
reade
in
the
life
of
Artax●●xes
,
that
this
is
a
little
bird
brought
often
to
their
tables
,
and
wherewith
Parysatis
cunningly
poysoned
the
Queene
.
The
Manucodiata
or
bird
of
Paradise
,
hath
had
the
honour
of
this
name
,
and
their
feathers
brought
from
the
Molucca's
,
doe
passe
for
those
of
the
P●aenix
;
which
though
promoted
by
rariety
with
us
,
the
Easterne
travellers
will
hardly
admit
,
who
know
they
are
common
in
those
parts
,
and
the
ordinary
plume
of
Janizaries
among
the
Turks
.
And
lastly
,
the
bird
Semenda
hath
found
the
same
appellation
,
for
so
hath
Scaliger
observed
and
refuted
;
nor
will
the
solitude
of
the
Phaenix
allow
this
denomination
,
for
many
there
are
of
that
species
,
&
whose
trifistulary
bill
and
crany
we
have
beheld
our selves
;
nor
are
men
onely
at
variance
in
regard
of
the
Phaenix
it selfe
,
but
very
disagreeing
in
the
accidents
ascribed
thereto
:
for
some
affirme
it
liveth
three
hundred
,
some
five
,
others
six
,
some
a
thousand
,
others
no
lesse
then
fifteene
hundred
yeares
;
some
say
it
liveth
in
Aethiopia
,
others
in
Arabia
,
some
in
Aegypt
,
others
in
India
,
and
some
I
thinke
in
Utopia
,
for
such
must
that
be
which
is
described
by
Lactantius
,
that
is
,
which
neither
was
singed
in
the
combustion
of
Phaeton
,
or
overwhelmed
by
the
inundation
of
D●ucalcon
.
Lastly
,
many
Authors
who
have
made
mention
hereof
,
have
so
delivered
themselves
,
and
with
such
intentions
we
cannot
from
thence
deduce
a
confirmation
:
For
some
have
written
Poetically
as
Ovid
,
Mantuan
,
Lactantius
,
Claudian
,
and
others
:
Some
have
written
mystically
,
as
Paracelsus
in
his
booke
de
Azoth
,
or
de
ligno
&
linea
vitae
;
and
as
severall
Hermeticall
Philosophers
,
involving
therein
the
secret
of
their
Elixir
,
and
enigmatically
expressing
the
nature
of
their
great
worke
:
Some
have
written
Rhetorically
,
and
concessively
not
controverting
but
assuming
the
question
,
which
taken
as
granted
advantaged
the
illation
:
So
have
holy
men
made
use
hereof
as
farre
as
thereby
to
confirme
the
Resurrection
;
for
discoursing
with
heathens
who
granted
the
story
of
the
Phaenix
,
they
induced
the
Resurrection
from
principles
of
their
owne
,
and
positions
received
among
themselves
.
Others
have
spoken
Emblematically
and
Hieroglyphically
,
and
so
did
the
Aegyptians
,
unto
whom
the
Phaenix
was
the
Hieroglyphick
of
the
Sunne
;
and
this
was
probably
the
ground
of
the
whole
relation
,
succe●ding
ages
adding
fabulous
accounts
,
which
laid
together
built
up
this
singularity
,
which
every
pen
proclaimeth
.
As
for
the
Texts
of
Scripture
,
which
seem
to
confirme
the
conceit
duly
perpended
,
they
adde
not
thereunto
;
For
whereas
in
that
of
Job
,
according
to
the
Septuagint
or
Greeke
Translation
we
finde
the
word
Phaenix
,
yet
can
it
have
no
ani●all
signification
;
for
therein
it
is
not
expressed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
truncke
of
the
Palme
tree
,
which
is
also
called
Phaenix
,
and
therefore
the
construction
will
be
very
hard
,
if
not
applyed
unto
some
vegetable
nature
;
nor
can
we
safely
insist
upon
the
Greek
expression
at
all
:
for
though
the
Vulgar
translates
it
Palma
,
&
som
retain
the
Phaenix
,
others
do
render
it
by
a
word
of
a
different
sense
;
for
so
hath
Tremellius
delivered
it
:
Dicebam
quod
apud
nidum
meum
expirabo
,
&
sicut
arena
multiplicabo
d●es
;
so
hath
the
Geneva
and
ours
translated
it
,
I
said
I
shall
dye
in
my
nest
,
and
shall
multiply
my
dayes
,
as
the
sand
:
as
for
that
in
the
booke
of
Psalmes
,
Vir
justus
ut
Phaenix
florebit
,
as
Epiphanius
and
Tertullian
render
it
,
it
was
only
a
mistake
upon
the
homonymy
of
the
Greeke
word
Phaenix
,
which
signifies
also
a
Palme
tree
;
which
is
a
fallacy
of
equivocation
,
from
a
community
in
name
,
inferring
a
common
nature
,
and
whereby
we
may
as
firmly
conclude
,
that
Diaphaenicon
a
purging
electuary
hath
some
part
of
the
Phaenix
for
its
ingredient
,
which
receiveth
that
name
from
D●tes
,
or
the
fruit
of
the
Palme
tree
,
from
whence
as
Plinie
delivers
,
the
Phenix
had
its
name
.
Nor
doe
we
only
arraigne
the
existence
of
this
animall
,
but
many
things
are
questionable
which
are
ascribed
thereto
,
especially
its
unity
,
long
life
,
and
generation
:
As
for
its
unity
or
conceit
there
should
bee
but
one
in
nature
,
it
seemeth
not
onely
repugnant
unto
Philosophy
,
but
also
the
holy
Scripture
,
which
plainly
affirmes
,
there
went
of
every
sort
two
at
least
into
the
Arke
of
Noah
,
according
to
the
text
,
Gen.
7.
Every
fowle
after
his
kinde
,
every
bird
of
every
sort
,
they
went
into
the
Arke
,
two
and
two
of
all
●lesh
,
wherein
there
is
the
breath
of
life
,
and
they
that
went
in
,
went
in
both
male
and
female
of
all
flesh
;
it
infringeth
the
Benediction
of
God
concerning
multiplication
,
Gen.
1.
God
blessed
them
saying
,
Be
fruitfull
and
multiply
,
and
fill
the
waters
in
the
seas
,
and
let
fowl
multiply
in
the
earth
;
and
again
,
Chap.
8.
Bring
forth
with
thee
,
every
living
thing
that
they
may
breed
abundantly
in
the
earth
,
and
be
fruitfull
,
and
multiply
upon
the
earth
,
which
termes
are
not
applyable
unto
the
Phaenix
,
whereof
there
is
but
one
in
the
world
,
and
no
more
now
living
then
at
the
first
benediction
,
for
the
production
of
one
,
being
the
destruction
of
another
,
although
they
produce
and
generate
,
they
●ncrease
not
,
and
must
not
be
said
to
multiply
,
who
doe
not
transcend
an
unity
.
As
for
longaevity
,
as
that
it
liveth
a
thousand
yeares
,
or
more
,
beside
that
from
imperfect
observations
and
rarity
of
appearance
,
no
confirmation
can
be
made
,
there
may
be
probably
a
mistake
in
the
compute
;
for
the
tradition
being
very
ancient
and
probably
Aegyptian
,
the
Greeks
who
dispersed
the
fable
,
might
summe
up
the
account
by
their
owne
numeration
of
yeares
,
whereas
the
conceit
might
have
its
originall
in
times
of
shorter
compute
;
for
if
we
suppose
our
present
calculation
,
the
Phaenix
now
in
nature
will
be
the
sixt
from
the
Creation
,
but
in
the
middle
of
its
years
,
That
the
world
should
last
but
six
thousand
years
.
and
if
the
Rabbines
prophesie
succeed
shall
conclude
its
dayes
,
not
in
its
owne
,
but
the
last
and
generall
flames
,
without
all
hope
of
Reviviction
.
Concerning
its
generation
,
that
without
all
conjunction
,
it
begets
and
reseminates
it selfe
,
hereby
we
introduce
a
vegetable
production
in
animalls
,
and
unto
sensible
natures
,
transferre
the
propriety
of
plants
,
that
is
to
multiply
among
themselves
,
according
to
the
law
of
the
Creation
,
Gen.
1.
Let
the
earth
bring
forth
grasse
,
the
herbe
yeelding
seed
,
and
the
tree
yeelding
fruit
,
whose
seed
is
in
it selfe
;
which
way
is
indeed
the
naturall
way
of
plants
,
who
having
no
distinction
of
sex
,
and
the
power
of
the
species
contained
in
every
individuum
,
beget
and
propagate
themselves
without
commixtion
,
and
therefore
their
fruits
proceeding
from
simpler
roots
,
are
not
so
unlike
,
or
distinguishable
from
each
other
,
as
are
the
off-springs
of
sensible
creatures
and
prolifications
descending
from
double
originalls
;
but
animall
generation
is
accomplished
by
more
,
and
the
concurrence
of
two
sexes
is
required
to
the
constitution
of
one
;
and
therefore
such
as
have
no
distinction
of
sex
,
engender
not
at
all
,
as
Aristotle
conceives
of
Eles
,
and
testaceous
animalls
;
and
though
plant
animalls
doe
multiply
,
they
doe
it
not
by
copulation
,
but
in
a
way
analogous
unto
plants
;
so
Hermophrodites
although
they
include
the
parts
of
both
sexes
,
and
may
be
sufficiently
potent
in
either
,
yet
unto
a
conception
require
a
seperated
sex
,
and
cannot
impregnate
themselves
;
and
so
also
though
Adam
included
all
humane
nature
,
or
was
(
as
some
opinion
)
an
Hermaphrodite
,
yet
had
hee
no
power
to
propagate
himselfe
;
and
therefore
God
said
,
It
is
not
good
that
man
should
be
alone
,
let
us
make
him
an
help
meet
for
him
,
that
is
,
an
help
unto
generation
;
for
as
for
any
other
help
,
it
had
been
fitter
to
have
made
another
man
.
Now
whereas
some
affirme
that
from
one
Phaenix
there
doth
not
immediatly
proceed
another
,
but
the
first
corrupteth
into
a
worme
,
which
after
becommeth
a
Phaenix
,
it
will
not
make
probable
this
production
;
For
hereby
they
confound
the
generation
of
perfect
animalls
with
imperfect
,
sanguineous
,
with
exanguious
,
vermiparous
,
with
oviparous
,
and
erect
Anomalies
,
disturbing
the
lawes
of
Nature
;
Nor
will
this
corruptive
production
be
easily
made
out
,
in
most
imperfect
generations
;
for
although
we
deny
not
that
many
animals
are
vermiparous
,
begetting
themselves
at
a
distance
,
&
as
it
were
at
the
second
hand
,
as
generally
insects
,
and
more
remarkably
Butterflies
and
Silkwormes
;
yet
proceeds
not
this
generation
from
a
corruption
of
themselves
,
but
rather
a
specificall
,
and
seminall
diffusion
,
retaining
still
the
Idea
of
themselves
,
though
it
act
that
part
a
while
in
other
shapes
:
and
this
will
also
hold
in
generations
equivocall
,
and
such
are
not
begotten
from
Parents
like
themselves
;
so
from
Frogs
corrupting
,
proceed
not
Frogs
againe
;
so
if
there
be
anatiferous
trees
,
whose
corruption
breaks
forth
into
Bernacles
,
yet
if
they
corrupt
,
they
degenerate
into
Maggots
,
which
produce
not
themselves
againe
;
for
this
were
a
confusion
of
corruptive
and
seminall
production
,
and
a
frustration
of
that
seminall
power
committed
to
animalls
at
the
creation
.
The
probleme
might
have
beene
spared
,
Why
wee
love
not
our
Lice
as
well
as
our
Children
,
Noahs
Arke
had
beene
needlesse
,
the
graves
of
animals
would
be
the
fruitfullest
wombs
;
for
death
would
not
destroy
,
but
empeople
the
world
againe
.
Since
therefore
we
have
so
slender
grounds
to
confirm
the
existence
of
the
Phaenix
,
since
there
is
no
ocular
witnesse
of
it
,
since
as
we
have
declared
,
by
Authors
from
whom
the
Story
is
derived
,
it
rather
stands
rejected
,
since
they
who
have
seriously
discoursed
hereof
,
have
delivered
themselves
negatively
,
diversly
or
contrarily
,
since
many
others
cannot
be
drawne
into
Argument
as
writing
Poetically
,
Rhetorically
,
Enigmatically
,
Hieroglyphically
,
since
holy
Scripture
alleadged
for
it
duely
prepended
,
doth
not
advantage
it
,
and
lastly
since
so
strange
a
generation
,
vnity
and
long
life
hath
neither
experience
nor
reason
to
confirme
it
,
how
farre
to
rely
on
this
tradition
,
wee
referre
unto
consideration
.
But
surely
they
were
not
wel-wishers
unto
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
remedies
easily
acquired
,
who
de●ived
medicines
from
the
Phaenix
,
as
some
have
done
,
and
are
justly
condemned
by
Pliny
,
Irridere
est
vitae
,
remedia
post
mille
simum
annum
reditur
a
monstrare
;
It
is
a
folly
to
finde
out
remedies
that
are
not
recoverable
under
a
thousand
yeares
,
or
propose
the
prolonging
of
life
by
that
which
the
twentieth
generation
may
never
behold
;
more
veniable
is
a
dependance
upon
the
Philosophers
stone
,
potable
gold
,
or
any
of
those
Arcana's
,
whereby
Paracelsus
that
dyed
himselfe
at
47.
gloried
that
he
could
make
other
men
immortall
;
which
secrets
,
although
extreamly
difficult
,
and
tantum
non
infesible
,
yet
are
they
not
impossible
,
nor
do
they
(
rightly
understood
)
impose
any
violence
on
Nature
,
and
therefore
if
strictly
taken
for
the
Phaenix
very
strange
is
that
which
is
delivered
by
Plutarch
,
De
sanitate
tuenda
,
That
the
braine
thereof
is
a
pleasant
bit
,
but
that
it
causeth
the
head-ach
;
which
notwithstanding
the
luxurious
Emperour
could
never
tast
,
though
he
had
at
his
table
many
a
Phaenicopterus
,
yet
had
he
not
one
Phaenix
;
for
though
he
expected
and
attempted
it
,
wee
reade
not
in
Lampridius
that
he
performed
it
;
and
considering
the
unity
thereof
it
was
a
vaine
designe
,
that
is
,
to
destroy
any
species
,
or
mutilate
the
great
accomplishment
of
six
dayes
;
and
although
some
conceive
,
and
it
may
seeme
true
,
that
there
is
in
man
a
naturall
possibility
to
destroy
the
world
in
one
generation
,
that
is
,
by
a
generall
conspire
to
know
no
woman
themselves
and
disable
all
others
also
;
yet
will
this
never
bee
effected
,
and
therefore
Cain
after
he
had
killed
Abel
,
were
there
no
other
woman
living
,
could
not
have
also
destroyed
Eve
;
which
although
he
had
a
naturall
power
to
effect
,
yet
the
execution
thereof
,
the
providence
of
God
would
have
resisted
,
for
that
would
have
imposed
another
creation
upon
him
,
and
to
have
animated
a
second
rib
of
Adam
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Frogges
,
Toades
,
and
Toad-stone
.
COncerning
the
venemons
urine
of
Toads
,
of
the
stone
in
a
Toads
head
,
and
of
the
generation
of
Frogges
,
conceptions
are
entertained
which
require
consideration
;
And
first
,
that
a
Toad
pisseth
,
and
this
way
diffuseth
its
venome
,
is
generally
received
,
not
onely
with
us
,
but
also
in
other
parts
;
for
so
hath
Scaliger
observed
in
his
Comment
,
Aversum
urinam
reddere
ob
oculos
persecutoris
perniciosam
ruricolis
persuasum
est
;
and
Mathiolus
hath
also
a
passage
,
that
a
Toad
communicates
its
venom
,
not
onely
by
vrine
,
but
by
the
humiditie
and
slaver
of
its
mouth
;
which
notwithstanding
strictly
understood
,
will
not
consist
with
truth
;
For
to
speak
properly
,
a
Toad
pisseth
not
,
nor
doe
they
containe
those
urinary
parts
which
are
found
in
other
animals
,
to
avoid
that
serous
excretion
;
as
may
appeare
unto
any
that
exenterats
or
dissects
them
;
for
therein
will
be
found
neither
bladder
,
kidneyes
,
or
ureters
,
any
more
then
they
are
in
birds
,
which
although
they
eat
&
drink
,
yet
for
the
moist
and
dry
excretion
,
have
but
one
vent
and
common
place
of
exclusion
;
and
with
the
same
proprietie
of
language
,
we
may
ascribe
that
action
unto
Crowes
and
Kites
;
and
this
is
verified
not
only
in
Frogs
and
Toades
,
but
for
ought
I
can
discover
,
that
may
bee
true
which
Aristotle
assumeth
,
that
no
oviparous
animall
,
that
is
,
which
either
spawne
or
lay
egges
doth
urine
,
except
the
Tortois
.
The
ground
or
occasion
of
this
expression
might
from
hence
arise
,
that
Toades
are
sometimes
obse●ved
to
exclude
or
spirt
out
a
dark
and
liquid
matter
behinde
,
which
indeed
we
have
observed
to
be
true
,
and
a
venemous
condition
there
may
bee
perhaps
therein
,
but
it
cannot
bee
called
their
urine
;
not
onely
because
they
want
those
parts
of
secretion
;
but
because
it
is
emitted
aversly
or
backward
,
by
both
sexes
.
As
for
the
stone
commonly
called
a
Toad-stone
,
which
is
presumed
to
be
found
in
the
head
of
that
animall
,
we
first
conceive
it
not
a
thing
impossible
,
nor
is
there
any
substantiall
reason
,
why
in
a
Toade
,
there
may
not
be
found
such
hard
and
lapideous
concretions
;
for
the
like
we
daily
observe
in
the
heads
of
fishes
,
as
Codds
,
Carpes
,
and
Pearches
,
the
like
also
in
Snailes
,
a
soft
and
exosseous
animall
,
whereof
in
the
na●ked
and
greater
sort
,
as
though
she
would
requite
the
defect
of
a
shell
on
their
back
,
nature
neere
the
head
hath
placed
a
fl●t
white
stone
,
or
rather
testaceous
concretion
▪
which
though
Aldrovand
affirms
,
that
after
dissection
of
many
,
hee
found
but
in
some
few
,
yet
of
the
great
gray
Sna●les
,
I
have
not
met
with
any
that
wanted
it
,
and
the
same
is
indeed
so
palpable
,
that
without
dissection
i●
is
discoverable
by
the
hand
.
Againe
,
though
it
be
not
impossible
,
yet
is
it
surely
very
rare
,
as
we
are
induced
to
beleeve
from
some
enquiry
of
our
owne
,
from
the
triall
of
many
who
have
beene
deceived
,
and
the
frustated
search
of
Porta
,
who
upon
the
explorement
of
many
,
could
never
finde
one
;
Nor
is
it
onely
of
rarity
,
but
may
be
doubted
whether
it
be
of
existency
,
or
really
any
such
stone
in
the
head
of
a
Toad
at
all
:
For
although
lapidaries
,
and
questuary
enquirers
affi●me
it
,
yet
the
Writers
of
Mineralls
and
naturall
speculators
,
are
of
another
beliefe
conceiving
the
stones
which
beare
this
name
,
to
be
a
Minerall
concretion
,
nor
to
be
found
in
animalls
,
but
in
fields
;
and
therefore
Boet●us
de
Boot
referres
it
to
Asteria
▪
or
some
kinde
of
Lapis
stella●is
,
and
plainely
concludeth
,
Reperiuntur
in
agris
,
quos
tamen
alii
in
annosis
▪
ac
qui
d●u
in
Arundinetis
,
inter
rubos
sentesque
delituerunt
bufonis
capitibus
generari
pertinaciter
affirmant
.
Lastly
,
if
any
such
thing
there
be
,
yet
must
it
not
for
ought
I
see
,
be
taken
as
we
receive
it
,
for
a
loose
and
moveable
stone
,
but
rather
a
concretion
or
induration
of
the
crany
it selfe
;
for
being
of
an
earthy
temper
living
in
the
earth
,
&
as
some
say
feeding
thereon
,
such
indurations
may
sometimes
happen
▪
and
thus
when
Brassavolus
after
a
long
search
had
discovered
one
,
he
affirmes
it
was
rather
the
forehead
bone
petrified
,
then
a
stone
within
the
crany
;
and
of
this
beleefe
was
Gesner
.
All
which
considered
,
wee
must
with
circumspection
receive
those
stones
,
which
commonly
be●re
this
name
,
muchlesse
beleeve
the
traditions
,
that
in
envy
to
mankinde
they
are
cast
out
,
or
swallowed
down
by
the
Toad
,
which
cannot
consist
with
Anatomy
,
and
with
the
rest
,
enforced
this
censure
from
B●etius
,
Ab
〈◊〉
tempore
pro
nugis
habui
quod
de
Bufonio
lapide
,
ejusque
origine
traditur
.
Concerning
the
generation
of
Froggs
,
wee
shall
briefly
deliver
that
account
which
observation
hath
taught
us
.
By
Frogges
I
understand
not
such
as
arising
from
putrifaction
,
are
bred
without
copulation
,
and
because
they
subsist
not
long
,
are
called
Temporariae
;
nor
doe
I
meane
hereby
the
little
Frogge
of
an
excellent
Parrat-green
,
that
usually
sits
on
trees
and
bushes
,
and
is
therefore
called
Ravunculus
viridis
,
or
Arboreus
;
but
hereby
I
understand
the
aquatile
or
water
Frogge
whereof
in
ditches
and
standing
plashes
,
wee
may
behold
many
millions
every
Spring
in
England
;
Now
these
doe
not
as
Plini●
conceiveth
,
exclude
blacke
pieces
of
flesh
,
which
after
become
Frogges
,
but
they
let
fall
their
spawne
in
the
water
,
which
is
of
excellent
use
in
Physicke
,
and
scarce
unknowne
unto
any
;
in
this
spawne
of
a
lentous
and
transparent
body
,
are
to
be
discerned
many
gray
specks
,
or
little
conglobations
,
which
in
a
little
time
become
of
deepe
blacke
;
a
substance
more
compacted
and
terrestrious
then
the
other
,
for
it
riseth
not
in
distillation
,
and
affords
a
powder
,
when
the
white
and
aqueous
part
is
exhaled
.
Now
of
this
blacke
or
duskie
substance
is
the
Frogge
at
last
formed
,
as
we
have
beheld
,
including
the
spawne
with
water
in
a
glasse
,
and
exposing
it
unto
the
Sunne
;
for
that
blacke
and
round
substance
,
in
a
few
dayes
began
to
dilate
and
grow
ovall
,
after
a
while
the
head
,
the
eyes
,
the
taile
to
be
discerneable
,
and
at
last
to
become
that
which
the
Ancients
called
Gyrinus
,
wee
a
Porwigle
or
Tadpole
,
and
this
in
some
weekes
after
,
becomes
a
perfect
Frogge
,
the
legs
growing
out
before
,
and
the
tayle
wearing
away
,
to
supply
the
other
behinde
,
as
may
bee
observed
in
some
,
which
have
newly
forsaken
the
water
:
for
in
such
,
some
part
of
the
tayle
will
be
seen
but
curtal'd
and
short
,
not
long
and
finny
as
before
;
a
part
provided
them
a
while
to
swim
and
move
in
the
water
,
that
is
,
untill
such
time
as
nature
excluded
legs
,
whereby
they
might
be
provided
not
only
to
swim
in
the
water
,
but
move
upon
the
land
,
according
to
the
amphibious
and
mixt
intention
of
nature
,
that
is
to
live
in
both
.
And
because
many
affirme
,
and
some
deliver
,
that
in
regard
it
hath
lungs
and
breatheth
a
Frogge
may
bee
easily
drowned
,
though
the
reason
be
probable
,
I
finde
not
the
experiment
answerable
;
for
making
triall
,
and
fastning
one
about
a
span
under
water
,
it
lived
almost
six
dayes
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
the
Salamander
.
THat
a
Salamander
is
able
to
live
in
flames
,
to
endure
and
put
out
fire
is
an
assertion
,
not
only
of
great
Antiquitie
,
but
confirmed
by
frequent
,
and
not
contemptible
testimonie
;
The
Aegyptians
have
drawne
it
into
their
Hieroglyphicks
;
Aristotle
seemeth
to
embrace
it
,
more
plainely
Nicander
,
Serenus
,
Sammonicus
,
Aelian
,
and
Plinie
,
who
assignes
the
cause
of
this
effect
.
An
animall
(
saith
he
)
so
cold
that
it
extinguisheth
the
fire
like
Ice
;
all
which
notwithstanding
,
there
is
on
the
negative
Authoritie
and
experience
;
Sex●ius
a
Physition
,
as
Plinie
delivereth
,
denied
this
effect
,
Dioscorides
affirmed
it
a
point
of
folly
to
beleeve
it
,
Galen
that
it
endureth
the
fire
a
while
,
but
in
continuance
is
consumed
therein
;
For
experimentall
conviction
Mathiolus
affirmeth
,
he
saw
a
Salamander
burnt
in
a
very
short
time
;
and
of
the
like
assertion
is
Amatus
Lusitanus
,
and
most
plainly
Pierius
,
whose
words
in
his
Hieroglyphicks
are
these
;
Whereas
it
is
commonly
said
,
that
a
Salamander
extinguisheth
fire
,
wee
have
found
by
experience
,
that
't
is
so
farre
f●om
quenching
hot
coales
;
that
it
dieth
immediatly
therein
;
As
for
the
contrary
assertion
of
A●istotle
,
it
is
but
by
hearesay
,
as
common
opinion
beleeveth
,
Haec
enim
(
ut
aiunt
)
ignem
ingrediens
●um
extinguit
;
and
therefore
there
was
no
absurdity
in
Galen
when
as
a
Septicall
medicine
he
commended
the
ashes
of
a
Salamander
,
and
Magicians
in
vaine
from
the
power
of
this
tradition
,
at
the
burning
of
towns
or
houses
expect
a
reliefe
from
Salamanders
.
The
ground
of
this
opinion
might
be
some
sensible
resistance
of
fire
observed
in
the
Salamander
,
which
being
as
Galen
determineth
,
cold
in
the
fourth
,
and
moist
in
the
third
degree
,
and
having
also
a
nucous
humidity
above
and
under
the
skinne
,
by
vertue
thereof
may
a
while
endure
the
flame
,
which
being
consumed
it
can
resist
no
more
.
Such
an
humidity
there
is
observed
in
Newtes
,
or
water-Lizards
,
especially
if
their
skinnes
be
prickt
or
perforated
.
Thus
will
Frogges
and
Snailes
endure
the
flame
,
thus
will
whites
of
egges
,
vitreous
or
glassey
flegme
extinguish
a
coal
,
thus
are
unguents
made
which
protect
a
while
from
the
fire
,
and
thus
beside
the
Hirpini
,
there
are
later
stories
of
men
that
have
pass'd
untoucht
through
●ire
,
and
therefore
some
trueth
we
allow
in
the
tradition
;
truth
according
unto
Galen
,
that
it
may
for
a
time
resist
a
fl●me
,
or
as
Scaliger
avers
,
extinguish
or
put
out
a
coale
;
for
thus
much
will
many
humide
bodies
performe
,
but
that
it
perseveres
and
lives
in
that
destructive
element
,
is
a
fallacious
enlargement
;
nor
doe
we
reasonably
conclude
,
because
for
a
time
it
endureth
fire
,
it
subdueth
and
extinguisheth
the
same
,
because
by
a
cold
and
aluminous
moisture
,
it
is
able
a
while
to
resist
it
,
from
a
peculiarity
of
nature
it
subsisteth
and
liveth
in
it
.
It
hath
beene
much
promoted
by
Stories
of
incombustible
napkins
and
textures
which
endure
the
fire
,
whose
materialls
are
call'd
by
the
name
of
Salamanders
wooll
;
which
many
too
literally
apprehending
,
conceive
some
investing
part
,
or
tegument
of
the
Salamander
;
wherein
beside
that
they
mistake
the
condition
of
this
animal
,
which
is
a
kinde
of
Lizard
,
a
quadruped
corticated
and
depilous
,
that
is
without
wooll
,
furre
,
or
haire
,
they
observe
not
the
method
and
generall
rule
of
nature
,
whereby
all
Quadrupeds
oviparous
,
as
Lizards
,
Froggs
,
Tortois
,
Chameleons
,
Crocodiles
,
are
without
any
haire
,
and
have
no
covering
part
or
hairy
investment
at
all
;
and
if
they
conceive
that
from
the
skin
of
the
Salamander
,
these
incremable
pieces
are
composed
,
beside
the
experiments
made
upon
the
living
,
that
of
Brassavolus
will
step
in
,
who
in
the
search
of
this
truth
,
did
burne
the
skin
of
one
dead
.
Nor
is
this
Salamanders
wooll
desumed
from
any
animal
,
but
a
Minerall
substance
Metaphorically
so
called
from
this
received
opinion
;
For
beside
Germanicus
his
heart
,
and
Pyrrhus
his
great
Toe
,
there
are
in
the
number
of
Mineralls
,
some
bodies
incombustible
;
more
remarkably
that
which
the
Ancients
named
Asbeston
,
and
Pancirollus
treats
of
in
the
chapter
of
Linum
vivum
:
whereof
by
Art
were
weaved
napkins
,
shirts
,
and
coats
inconsumable
by
fire
,
and
wherein
in
ancient
times
,
to
preserve
their
ashes
pure
,
and
without
commixture
,
they
burnt
the
bodies
of
Kings
;
a
napkin
hereof
Plinie
reports
that
Nero
had
,
&
the
like
saith
Paulus
Venetus
,
the
Emperour
of
Tartarie
sent
unto
Pope
Alexander
;
and
affirms
that
in
some
parts
of
Tartarie
,
there
were
Mines
of
Iron
whose
filaments
were
weaved
into
incombustible
cloth
,
which
rare
manufacture
,
although
delivered
for
lost
by
Pancirollus
,
yet
Salmuth
delivereth
in
his
comment
that
one
Podocaterus
a
Cyprian
,
had
shewed
the
same
at
Venice
,
and
his
materialls
were
from
Cyprus
,
where
indeed
Dioscorides
placeth
them
;
the
same
is
also
ocularly
confirmed
by
Vives
upon
Austin
and
Maiolus
in
his
colloquies
;
and
thus
in
our
daies
do
men
practise
to
make
long
lasting
Snasts
or
Elychinons
parts
for
lampes
,
out
of
Alumen
plumosum
;
and
by
the
same
wee
read
in
Pausanias
,
that
there
alwayes
burnt
a
Lampe
before
the
Image
of
Minerva
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
Amphisbaena
.
THat
the
Amphisbaena
,
that
is
,
a
smaller
kinde
of
Serpent
,
which
moveth
forward
and
backward
,
hath
two
heads
,
or
one
at
either
extreame
,
was
affirmed
first
by
Nicander
,
and
after
by
many
others
,
by
the
Author
of
the
book
de
Theriaca
ad
Pisonem
,
ascribed
unto
Galen
,
more
plainly
Pliny
,
Geminum
habet
caput
,
tanquam
parum
esset
uno
ore
effundi
venenum
:
but
Aelian
most
confidently
,
who
referring
the
conceit
of
Chimera
and
Hydra
unto
fables
,
hath
set
downe
this
as
an
undeniable
truth
.
Whereunto
while
men
assent
,
and
can
beleeve
a
bicipitous
conformation
in
any
continued
species
,
they
admit
a
gemination
of
principall
parts
,
which
is
not
naturally
discovered
in
any
animall
;
true
it
is
that
other
parts
in
animals
are
not
equall
,
for
some
make
their
progression
with
many
legs
,
even
to
the
number
of
an
hundred
,
as
Juli
Scolopend●ae
,
or
such
as
are
termed
centipedes
;
some
flye
with
two
wings
,
as
birds
and
many
insests
,
some
with
foure
,
as
all
farinaceous
or
mealy
winged
animals
,
as
Butter-flies
,
and
Moths
,
all
vaginipennous
or
sheathwinged
insects
,
as
Beetles
and
Dorrs
;
some
have
three
Testicles
,
as
Aristotle
speakes
of
the
Buzzard
,
and
some
have
foure
stomacks
,
as
horned
and
ruminating
animals
;
but
for
the
principall
parts
,
the
liver
,
heart
,
and
especially
the
braine
,
regularly
it
is
but
one
in
any
kinde
or
species
whatsoever
.
And
were
there
any
such
species
or
naturall
kinde
of
animall
,
it
would
be
hard
to
make
good
those
six
positions
of
body
,
which
according
to
the
three
dimensions
are
ascribed
unto
every
animall
,
that
is
,
infra
,
supra
,
ante
,
retro
,
dextrorsum
,
sinistrorsum
;
for
if
(
as
it
is
determined
)
that
be
the
anterior
and
upper
part
wherein
the
sences
are
placed
,
and
that
the
posterior
and
lower
part
which
is
opposite
thereunto
,
there
is
no
inferiour
or
former
part
in
this
animall
,
for
the
senses
being
placed
at
both
extreames
,
doe
make
both
ends
anteriour
,
which
is
impossible
,
the
termes
being
Relative
,
which
mutually
subsist
,
and
are
not
without
each
other
,
and
therefore
this
duplicity
was
ill
contrived
to
place
one
head
at
both
extreames
,
and
had
beene
more
tolerable
to
have
setled
three
or
foure
at
one
,
and
therefore
also
Poets
have
been
more
reasonable
then
Philosophers
,
and
Geryon
or
Cerberus
,
lesse
monstrous
then
Amphisbaena
.
Againe
,
if
any
such
thing
there
were
,
it
were
not
to
be
obtruded
by
the
name
of
Amphisbaena
,
or
as
an
animall
of
one
denomination
;
for
properly
that
animall
is
not
one
,
but
multiplicious
or
many
,
which
hath
a
duplicity
or
gemination
of
principle
parts
;
and
this
doth
Aristotle
define
,
when
he
affirmeth
a
monster
is
to
be
esteemed
one
or
many
,
according
to
its
principle
,
which
he
conceived
the
heart
,
whence
he
derived
the
originall
of
Nerves
,
and
thereto
ascribe
many
acts
which
Physitians
assigne
unto
the
braine
;
and
therefore
if
it
cannot
be
called
one
,
which
hath
a
duplicity
of
hearts
in
his
sence
,
it
cannot
receive
that
appellation
with
a
plurality
of
heads
in
ours
;
And
this
the
practise
of
Christians
hath
acknowledged
,
who
have
baptized
these
geminous
births
,
and
double
connascencies
with
severall
names
,
as
conceiving
in
them
a
distinction
of
soules
,
upon
the
devided
execution
of
their
functions
;
that
is
,
while
one
wept
,
the
other
laughing
,
while
one
was
silent
,
the
other
speaking
,
while
one
awaked
,
the
other
sleeping
,
as
is
declared
by
three
remarkable
examples
in
Petrach
,
Vincentius
,
and
the
Scottish
history
of
Buchanan
.
It
is
not
denyed
there
have
beene
bicipitous
Serpents
with
the
head
at
each
extreme
,
for
an
example
hereof
we
finde
in
Aristotle
,
and
in
the
like
forme
in
Aldrovand
wee
meet
with
the
Icon
of
a
Lizzard
;
which
double
formations
do
often
happen
unto
multiparous
generations
,
more
especially
that
of
Serpents
,
whose
conceptions
being
numerous
,
and
their
Eggs
in
chaines
or
links
together
,
(
which
sometime
conjoyne
and
inoculate
into
each
other
)
they
may
unite
into
various
shapes
,
and
come
out
in
mixed
formations
;
but
these
are
monstrous
productions
,
and
beside
the
intention
of
Nature
,
and
the
statutes
of
generation
,
neither
begotten
of
like
parents
,
nor
begetting
the
like
againe
,
but
irregularly
produced
do
stand
as
Anomalies
,
and
make
up
the
Quae
genus
,
in
the
generall
booke
of
Nature
;
which
being
the
shifts
and
forced
pieces
,
rather
then
the
genuine
and
proper
effects
,
they
afford
us
no
illation
,
nor
is
it
reasonable
to
conclude
,
from
a
monstrosity
unto
a
species
,
or
from
accidentall
effects
,
unto
the
regular
workes
of
Nature
.
Lastly
,
the
ground
of
the
conceit
was
the
figure
of
this
animall
,
and
motion
oft
times
both
wayes
;
for
described
it
is
to
bee
like
a
worme
,
and
so
equally
framed
at
both
extremes
,
that
at
an
ordinary
distance
it
is
no
easie
matter
,
to
determine
which
is
the
head
;
and
therefore
some
observing
them
to
move
both
wayes
,
have
given
the
appellation
of
heads
unto
both
extreames
,
which
is
no
proper
and
warrantable
denomination
,
for
many
animals
with
one
head
do
ordinarily
performe
both
different
and
contrary
motions
;
Crabs
move
sideling
,
Lobsters
will
swim
swiftly
backward
,
Wormes
and
Leeches
wil
move
both
wayes
;
and
so
will
most
of
those
animals
,
whose
bodies
consist
of
round
and
annulary
fibers
,
and
move
by
undulation
,
that
is
,
like
the
waves
of
the
Sea
,
the
one
protruding
the
other
,
by
inversion
whereof
they
make
a
backward
motion
.
Upon
the
same
ground
hath
arisen
the
same
mistake
concerning
the
Scolopendra
or
hundred
footed
insect
,
as
is
delivered
by
Rhodiginus
from
the
scholiast
of
Nicander
:
Dicitur
à
Nicandro
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
id
est
dicepalus
aut
biceps
fictum
vero
quoniam
retrorsum
(
ut
scribit
Aristoteles
)
arrepit
,
observed
by
Aldrovandus
,
but
most
plainly
by
Muffetus
,
who
thus
concludeth
upon
the
text
of
Nicander
:
Tamen
pace
tanti
authoris
dixerim
,
unicum
illi
duntaxat
caput
licet
pari
facilitate
,
prorsum
capite
,
retrorsum
ducente
cauda
,
incedat
,
quod
Nicandro
aliisque
imposuisse
dubito
:
that
is
,
under
favour
of
so
great
an
Author
,
the
Scolopendra
hath
but
one
head
,
although
with
equall
facility
it
moveth
forward
and
backward
,
which
I
suspect
deceived
Nicander
and
others
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
the
Viper
.
THat
the
young
Vipers
force
their
way
through
the
bowels
of
their
Dam
,
or
that
the
female
Viper
in
the
act
of
generation
bi●es
off
the
head
of
the
male
,
in
revenge
whereof
the
young
ones
eate
through
the
womb
and
belly
of
the
female
is
a
very
ancient
tradition
;
in
this
sence
entertained
in
the
Hieroglyphicks
of
the
Aegyptians
,
affirmed
by
Herodotus
,
Nicander
,
Pliny
,
Plutarch
,
Aelian
,
Je●ome
,
Basil
,
Isidore
,
and
seems
to
be
countenanced
by
Aristotle
,
and
his
scholler
Theophrastus
;
from
hence
is
commonly
assigned
the
reason
why
the
Romans
punished
parricides
by
drowning
them
in
a
sack
with
a
Viper
;
and
so
perhaps
upon
the
same
opinion
the
men
of
Melita
when
they
saw
a
viper
upon
the
hand
of
Paul
,
said
presently
without
conceit
of
any
other
sin
,
No
doubt
this
man
is
a
murtherer
,
whom
though
he
have
escaped
the
Sea
,
yet
ven●geance
suffereth
him
not
to
live
;
that
is
,
he
is
now
paid
in
his
own
way
,
the
parricidous
animall
and
punishment
of
Murtherers
is
upon
him
;
and
though
the
Tradition
were
currant
among
the
Greekes
to
confirme
the
same
the
Latine
name
is
introduced
,
V●pera
quasi
vipariat
;
That
pass●ge
also
in
the
Gospell
,
O
yee
generation
of
Vipers
,
hath
found
expositions
which
countenance
this
conceit
;
notwithstanding
which
au●ho●ities
,
transcribed
relations
and
conjectures
,
upon
enquiry
we
finde
the
some
repugnant
unto
experience
and
reason
.
And
first
it
seemes
not
only
injurious
unto
the
providence
of
Nature
,
to
ordaine
a
way
of
production
which
should
destroy
the
producer
,
or
contrive
the
continuation
of
the
species
by
the
destruction
of
the
continuator
;
but
it
overthrowes
and
frustrates
the
great
Benediction
of
God
,
which
is
expressed
Gen.
1.
God
blessed
them
saying
,
Be
fruitfull
and
multiply
.
Now
if
it
be
so
ordained
that
some
must
regularly
perish
by
multiplication
,
and
these
be
the
fruits
of
fructifying
in
the
Viper
;
it
cannot
be
said
that
God
did
blesse
,
but
curse
this
animall
;
upon
thy
belly
shalt
thou
goe
,
and
dust
shalt
thou
eat
all
thy
life
,
was
not
so
great
a
punishment
unto
the
Serpent
after
the
fall
,
as
encrease
,
be
fruitfull
and
multiply
,
was
before
.
This
were
to
confound
the
maledictions
of
God
,
and
translate
the
curse
of
the
Woman
upon
the
Serpent
;
that
is
,
in
dolore
paries
,
in
sorrow
shalt
thou
bring
forth
,
which
being
proper
unto
the
women
,
is
verified
best
in
the
Viper
,
whose
delivery
is
not
only
accompanied
with
paine
,
but
also
with
death
it self
.
And
lastly
,
it
overthrows
the
carefull
course
,
and
parentall
provision
of
nature
,
whereby
the
young
ones
newly
excluded
are
sustained
by
the
Dam
,
and
protected
untill
they
grow
up
to
a
sufficiencie
for
themselves
;
all
which
is
perverted
in
this
eruptive
generation
,
for
the
Dam
being
destroyed
,
the
younglings
are
left
to
their
owne
protection
,
which
is
not
conceiveable
they
can
at
all
performe
,
and
whereof
they
afford
us
a
remarkable
confirmance
many
dayes
after
birth
;
for
the
young
ones
supposed
to
breake
through
the
belly
of
the
Dam
,
will
upon
any
fright
for
protection
run
into
it
;
for
then
the
old
one
receives
them
in
at
her
mouth
,
which
way
the
fright
b●ing
past
they
will
returne
againe
;
which
is
a
peculiar
way
of
refuge
;
and
though
it
seem
strange
is
avowed
by
frequent
experience
,
and
undeniable
testimony
.
As
for
the
experiment
although
we
have
thrice
attempted
it
,
it
hath
not
well
succeeded
;
for
though
wee
fed
them
with
milke
,
branne
,
cheese
,
&c.
the
females
alwayes
dyed
before
the
young
ones
were
mature
for
this
eruption
,
but
rest
sufficiently
confirmed
in
the
experi●ments
of
worthy
enquirers
:
Wherein
to
omit
the
ancient
conviction
of
Apollonius
,
we
shall
set
downe
some
few
of
moderne
Writers
:
The
first
,
of
Amatus
Lusitanus
in
his
Comment
upon
Dio●corides
.
Vidimus
nos
viperas
praegnantes
inclusas
pyxidibus
parere
,
quae
inde
ex
partu
nec
mortuae
,
nec
visceribus
perforatae
manserunt
:
The
second
is
that
of
Scaliger
,
Viperas
ab
impatientibus
morae
faetibus
numerosissimis
rumpi
atque
interire
falsum
esse
scimus
,
qui
in
Vincentii
Camerint
circulatoris
lignea
the●a
vidimus
enatas
viperellas
,
parente
saiva
:
The
last
and
most
plaine
of
Franciscus
Bustamantinus
,
a
Span●sh
Physitian
of
Alcala
de
Henares
,
whose
words
in
his
third
de
Animantibus
Scripturae
are
these
:
Cum
vero
per
me
&
per
alios
haec
ipsa
disquisissem
servata
Vip●rina
progenie
,
&c.
that
is
,
when
by
my selfe
and
others
I
had
enquired
the
truth
hereof
,
including
Vipers
in
a
glasse
,
and
feeding
them
with
cheese
and
branne
,
I
undoubtedly
found
that
the
Viper
was
not
delivered
by
the
tearing
of
her
bowels
,
but
I
beheld
them
excluded
by
the
passage
of
generation
neare
the
orifice
of
the
seidge
.
Now
although
the
Tradition
be
untrue
,
there
wanted
not
many
grounds
which
made
it
plausibly
received
.
The
first
was
a
favourable
i●dulgence
and
speciall
contrivance
of
nature
,
which
was
the
conceit
of
Herodotus
who
thus
delivereth
himselfe
:
Fearfull
animalls
,
and
such
as
serve
for
food
,
nature
hath
made
more
fruitfull
,
but
upon
the
offensive
and
noxious
kinde
,
she
hath
not
conferred
fertility
:
So
the
Hare
that
becommeth
a
prey
unto
man
,
unto
beasts
,
and
fowles
of
the
ayre
,
is
fruitfull
even
to
superfae●ation
,
but
the
Lyon
a
fierce
and
ferocious
animall
hath
young
ones
but
seldome
,
and
also
but
one
at
a
time
;
Vipers
indeed
,
although
destructive
,
are
fruitfull
;
but
lest
their
number
should
encrease
,
providence
hath
contrived
another
way
to
abate
it
,
for
in
copulation
the
female
bites
off
the
head
of
the
male
,
and
the
young
ones
destroy
the
mother
;
but
this
will
not
consist
with
reason
,
as
wee
have
declared
before
:
And
if
wee
more
nearly
consider
the
condition
of
Vipers
and
noxious
animalls
,
we
shall
discover
another
provision
of
nature
;
how
although
in
their
paucity
shee
hath
not
abridged
their
malignity
,
yet
hath
she
notoriously
effected
it
by
their
secession
or
latitancie
;
for
not
only
offensive
insects
as
Hornets
,
waspes
,
and
the
like
;
but
sanguineous
corticated
animals
,
as
Serpents
,
Toads
and
Lizards
,
do
lye
hid
and
betake
themselves
to
coverts
in
the
Winter
;
whereby
most
Countries
enjoying
the
immunity
of
Ireland
and
Candie
,
there
ariseth
a
temporall
security
,
from
their
venome
,
and
an
intermission
of
their
mischiefes
,
mercifully
requiting
the
time
of
their
activities
.
A
second
ground
of
this
effect
,
was
conceived
the
justice
of
Nature
,
whereby
she
compensates
the
death
of
the
father
by
the
matricide
or
murder
of
the
mother
,
and
this
was
the
expression
of
Nicander
;
but
the
cause
hereof
is
as
improbable
as
the
effect
,
and
were
indeed
an
improvident
revenge
in
the
young
ones
,
whereby
in
consequence
,
and
upon
defect
of
provision
they
must
destroy
themselves
;
and
whereas
he
expresseth
this
decollation
of
the
male
by
so
full
a
terme
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
to
cut
or
lop
off
,
the
act
is
hardly
conceiveable
;
for
the
female
Viper
hath
but
foure
considerable
teeth
,
and
those
so
disposed
so
slender
and
needle-pointed
,
that
they
are
ap●er
for
puncture
then
any
act
of
incision
;
and
if
any
like
action
there
be
,
it
may
be
onely
some
fast
retention
or
sudden
compression
in
the
Orgasmus
or
fury
of
their
lust
,
according
as
that
expression
of
Horace
is
construed
concerning
Lydia
and
Telephus
—
Sive
puer
furens
▪
Impressit
memorem
dente
●abris
notam
.
Others
ascribe
this
effect
unto
the
numerous
conception
of
the
Viper
,
and
this
was
the
opinion
of
Theophrastus
,
who
though
he
denieth
the
exesion
or
forcing
through
the
belly
,
conceiveth
neverthelesse
that
upon
a
full
and
plentifull
impletion
there
may
perhaps
succeed
a
disruption
of
the
matrix
,
as
it
happeneth
sometimes
in
the
long
and
slender
fish
Acus
:
Now
although
in
hot
Countries
,
and
very
numerous
conceptions
in
the
Viper
or
other
animalls
,
there
may
sometimes
ensue
a
dilaceration
of
the
genitall
parts
,
yet
is
this
a
rare
and
contingent
effect
,
and
not
a
naturall
and
constant
way
of
exclusion
;
for
the
wise
Creator
hath
formed
the
organs
of
animalls
unto
their
operations
,
and
in
whom
hee
ordaineth
a
numerous
conception
,
in
them
he
hath
prepared
convenient
receptacles
,
and
a
sutable
way
of
exclusion
.
Others
doe
ground
this
disruption
upon
their
continued
or
protracted
time
of
delivery
,
presumed
to
last
twenty
dayes
,
whereat
,
excluding
but
one
a
day
,
the
latter
brood
impatient
,
by
a
forcible
prorup●ion
anticipate
their
period
of
exclusion
,
and
this
was
the
assertion
of
Plinie
,
Caeteri
tarditatis
impatientes
prorumpunt
latera
,
occisâ
parente
,
which
was
occasioned
upon
a
mistake
of
the
Greek
text
in
Aristotle
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
are
literally
thus
translated
,
Paret
autem
una
die
secundum
unum
,
parit
autem
plures
quam
viginti
,
and
may
be
thus
Englished
,
She
bringeth
forth
in
one
day
one
by
one
and
sometimes
more
then
twenty
;
and
so
hath
Scaliger
rendred
it
,
sigillatim
parit
,
absolvit
una
die
interdum
plures
quam
viginti
:
But
Pliny
whom
Gaza
followeth
hath
differently
translated
it
,
singulos
diebus
▪
singulis
pa●rit
,
numero
fere
viginti
,
whereby
he
extends
the
exclusion
unto
twenty
dayes
,
which
in
the
textuary
sense
is
fully
accomplished
in
one
.
But
what
hath
most
advanced
it
,
is
a
mistake
in
another
text
of
Aristotle
,
which
seemeth
directly
to
determine
this
disruption
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
which
Gaza
hath
thus
translated
,
Parit
catulos
obvolutos
membran●
quae
tertio
die
rumpuntur
,
●ve●t
interdum
ut
qui
in
utero
adhuc
sunt
abrosis
membranis
prorumpant
.
Now
herein
very
probably
Pliny
,
and
many
since
have
been
mistaken
,
for
the
dis●uption
of
the
membranes
or
skins
,
which
include
the
young
ones
,
conceiving
a
dilaceration
of
the
matrix
and
belly
of
the
viper
,
and
concluding
from
a
casuall
dilaceration
,
a
regular
and
constant
disruption
.
As
for
the
Latin
word
Vipera
,
which
in
the
E●ymologie
of
Isidore
promoteth
this
conceit
,
more
properly
it
may
imply
vivipera
;
for
whereas
other
Serpents
lay
egges
,
the
Viper
excludeth
living
animalls
;
and
though
the
Cerastes
be
also
viviparous
,
and
we
have
found
formed
Snakes
in
the
belly
of
the
Cecilia
or
slow-worme
,
yet
may
the
Viper
emphatically
beare
that
name
;
for
the
notation
or
Etymologie
is
not
of
necessity
adequate
unto
the
name
;
and
therefore
though
animall
be
deduced
from
anima
,
yet
are
there
many
animations
beside
,
and
plants
will
challenge
a
right
therein
as
well
as
sensible
creatures
.
As
touching
the
Text
of
Scripture
,
and
compellation
of
the
Pharisies
,
by
generation
of
Vipers
,
although
constructions
bee
made
hereof
conformable
to
this
Tradition
,
and
it
may
be
plausibly
expounded
,
that
out
of
a
viperous
condition
,
they
conspired
against
their
Prophets
,
and
destroyed
their
spirituall
parents
;
yet
(
as
Jansenius
observeth
)
Gregory
and
Jerome
,
doe
make
another
construction
,
apprehending
thereby
what
is
usually
implyed
by
that
Proverb
,
Mali
corvi
malum
ovum
;
that
is
,
of
evill
parents
,
an
evill
generation
,
a
posterity
not
unlike
their
majority
,
of
mischievous
progenitors
,
a
venemous
and
destructive
progenie
.
And
lastly
,
concerning
the
Hieroglyphicall
account
,
according
to
the
Vulgar
conception
set
downe
by
Orus
Apollo
,
the
authority
thereof
is
only
Emblematicall
,
for
were
the
conception
true
or
false
,
to
their
apprehensions
,
it
expressed
filiall
impiety
;
which
strictly
taken
,
and
totally
received
for
truth
,
might
perhaps
begin
,
but
surely
promote
this
conception
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
Hares
.
THat
Hares
are
both
male
and
female
,
beside
the
Vulgar
opinion
,
was
the
affirmative
of
Archelaus
,
of
Plutarch
,
Philostratus
,
and
many
more
;
nor
are
there
hardly
any
who
either
treat
of
mutation
or
mixtion
of
sexes
,
who
have
not
left
some
mention
of
this
point
;
some
speaking
positively
,
others
dubiously
,
and
most
resigning
it
unto
the
enquiry
of
the
Reader
:
now
hereof
to
speake
distinctly
,
they
must
be
male
and
female
by
mutation
and
succession
of
sexes
,
or
else
by
composition
,
by
mixture
or
union
thereof
.
As
for
the
mutation
of
sexes
,
or
transition
into
one
another
,
we
cannot
deny
it
in
Hares
,
it
being
observable
in
man
:
for
hereof
beside
Empedocles
or
Tiresias
,
there
are
not
a
few
examples
;
and
though
very
few
,
or
rather
none
which
have
emasculated
or
turned
women
,
yet
very
many
who
from
an
esteem
or
reallity
of
being
women
have
infallibly
proved
men
:
some
at
the
first
point
of
their
menstruous
eruptions
,
some
in
the
day
of
their
marriage
,
others
many
yeares
after
,
which
occasioned
disputes
at
Law
,
and
contestations
concerning
a
restore
of
the
dow●y
;
and
that
not
only
mankinde
,
but
many
other
animalls
,
may
suffer
this
transexion
,
we
will
not
deny
,
or
hold
it
at
al
impossible
;
although
I
confesse
by
reason
of
the
posticke
and
backward
position
of
the
feminine
parts
in
quadrupeds
,
they
can
hardly
admit
the
substitution
of
a
protrusion
effectuall
unto
masculine
generation
,
except
it
be
in
Retromingents
,
and
such
as
couple
backward
.
Nor
shall
we
only
concede
the
succession
of
sexes
in
some
,
but
shall
not
dispute
the
transition
of
reputed
species
in
others
;
that
is
,
a
transmutation
,
or
(
as
Paracelsians
terme
it
)
the
Transplantation
of
one
into
another
;
hereof
in
perfect
animalls
of
a
congenerous
seed
,
or
neare
affinity
of
natures
,
examples
are
not
unfrequent
,
as
Horses
,
Asses
,
Dogs
,
Foxes
,
Phaisants
,
Cocks
,
&c.
but
in
imperfect
kindes
,
and
such
where
the
discrimination
of
sexes
is
obscure
,
these
transformations
are
more
common
:
and
in
some
within
themselves
without
commixtion
,
as
particularly
in
Caterpillers
or
Silk-wormes
,
wherein
there
is
visible
and
triple
transfiguration
:
but
in
Plants
wherein
there
is
no
distinction
of
sex
,
these
transplantations
are
yet
more
obvious
then
any
;
as
that
of
barley
into
oates
,
of
wheat
into
darnell
,
and
those
graines
which
generally
arise
among
corne
,
as
cockle
,
Aracus
,
Aegilops
,
and
other
degenerations
which
come
up
in
unexpected
shapes
,
when
they
want
the
support
and
maintenance
of
the
primary
and
master-formes
:
And
the
same
do
some
affirm
concerning
other
plants
in
lesse
analogy
of
figures
,
as
the
mutation
of
Mint
into
Cresses
,
Basill
into
Serpoile
,
and
Turneps
into
Radishes
;
in
all
which
as
Severinus
conceiveth
there
may
be
equivocall
seeds
and
Hermaphroditicall
principles
,
which
contain
the
radicality
and
power
of
different
formes
;
thus
in
the
seed
of
wheat
there
lyeth
obscurely
the
seminality
of
Darnell
,
although
in
a
secondary
or
inferiour
way
,
and
at
some
distance
of
production
;
which
neverthelesse
if
it
meet
with
convenient
promotion
,
or
a
conflux
and
conspiration
of
causes
more
powerfull
then
the
other
,
it
then
beginneth
to
edifie
in
chiefe
,
and
contemning
the
superintendent
forme
,
produceth
the
signatures
of
its
selfe
.
Now
therefore
although
we
deny
not
these
severall
mutations
,
and
doe
allow
that
Hares
may
exchange
their
sex
,
yet
this
we
conceive
doth
come
to
passe
but
sometimes
,
and
not
in
that
vicissitude
or
annuall
alternation
as
is
presumed
;
that
is
,
from
imperfection
to
perfection
,
from
perfection
to
imperfection
,
from
female
unto
male
,
from
male
to
female
againe
,
and
so
in
a
circle
to
both
without
a
permansion
in
either
;
for
beside
the
inconceiveable
mutation
of
temper
,
which
should
yearly
alternate
the
sex
,
this
is
injurious
unto
the
order
of
nature
,
whose
operations
doe
rest
in
the
perfection
of
their
intents
;
which
having
once
attained
,
they
maintaine
their
accomplished
ends
,
and
relapse
not
againe
into
their
progressionall
imperfections
:
so
if
in
the
minority
of
naturall
vigor
,
the
parts
of
feminality
take
place
,
when
upon
the
encrease
or
growth
thereof
the
masculine
appeare
,
the
first
designe
of
nature
is
atchieved
,
and
those
parts
are
after
maintained
.
But
surely
it
much
impeacheth
this
iterated
transexion
of
Hares
,
if
that
be
true
which
Cardan
and
other
Physitians
affirm
,
that
Transmutation
of
sex
is
only
so
in
opinion
,
and
that
these
transfeminated
persons
were
really
men
at
first
,
although
succeeding
yeares
produced
the
manifesto
or
evidence
of
their
virilities
;
which
although
intended
and
formed
,
was
not
at
first
excluded
,
and
that
the
examples
hereof
have
undergone
no
reall
or
new
transexion
,
but
were
Androgynally
borne
,
and
under
some
kind
of
Hermaphrodites
:
for
though
Galen
do
favour
the
opinion
,
that
the
distinctive
parts
of
sexes
are
onely
different
in
position
,
that
is
inversion
or
protrusion
,
yet
will
this
hardly
be
made
out
from
the
Anatomy
of
those
parts
,
the
testicles
being
so
seated
in
the
female
that
they
admit
not
of
protrusion
,
and
the
necke
of
the
matrix
wanting
those
parts
which
are
discoverable
in
the
organ
of
virility
.
The
second
and
most
received
acception
,
is
,
that
Hares
are
male
and
female
by
conjunction
of
both
sexes
,
and
such
are
sound
in
mankinde
,
Poetically
called
Hermaphrodites
,
supposed
to
be
formed
from
the
equality
,
or
non
victorie
of
either
seed
,
carrying
about
them
the
parts
of
man
and
woman
;
although
with
great
variety
in
perfection
,
site
and
ability
;
not
only
as
Aristotle
conceived
,
with
a
constant
impotencie
in
one
;
but
as
latter
Observers
affirme
,
sometimes
with
ability
of
either
venery
:
and
therefore
the
providence
of
some
Laws
have
thought
good
,
that
at
the
yeares
of
maturity
,
they
should
elect
one
sex
,
and
the
errors
in
the
other
should
suffer
a
severer
punishment
;
whereby
endeavouring
to
prevent
incontinencie
,
they
unawares
enjoyned
perpetuall
chastity
;
for
being
executive
in
both
parts
,
and
confined
unto
one
,
they
restrained
a
naturall
power
,
and
ordained
a
partiall
virginity
.
Plato
and
some
of
the
Rabbines
proceeded
higher
,
who
conceived
the
first
man
an
Hermaphrodite
;
and
Marcus
Leo
the
learned
Jew
,
in
some
sense
hath
allowed
it
,
affirming
that
Adam
in
one
suppositum
without
division
,
contained
both
male
and
female
;
and
therefore
whereas
it
is
said
in
the
Text
,
that
God
created
man
in
his
owne
Image
,
in
the
Image
of
God
created
he
him
,
male
and
female
created
he
them
,
applying
the
singular
and
plurall
unto
Adam
,
it
might
denote
that
in
one
substance
,
and
in
himselfe
he
included
both
sexes
which
was
after
divided
,
and
the
female
called
Woman
.
The
opinion
of
Aristotle
extendeth
farther
,
from
whose
assertion
all
men
should
be
Hermaphrodites
;
for
affirming
that
women
do
not
spermatize
,
and
conferre
a
place
or
receptacle
rather
then
essentiall
principles
of
generation
,
he
deductively
includes
both
sexes
in
mankinde
;
for
from
the
father
proceed
not
only
males
and
females
,
but
from
him
also
must
Hermaphroditicall
and
masculo-feminine
generations
be
derived
,
and
a
commixtion
of
both
sexes
arise
from
the
seed
of
one
:
But
the
Schoolmen
have
dealt
with
that
sex
more
hardly
then
any
other
,
who
though
they
have
not
much
disputed
their
generation
,
yet
have
they
controverted
their
Resurrection
,
and
raysed
a
query
whether
any
at
the
last
day
should
arise
in
the
sex
of
women
,
as
may
be
observed
in
the
supplement
of
Aquinas
.
Now
as
we
must
acknowledge
this
And●ogynall
condition
in
man
,
so
can
we
not
deny
the
like
doth
happen
in
beasts
.
Thus
doe
we
read
in
Plinie
that
Neroes
Chariot
was
drawne
by
foure
Hermaphroditicall
Mares
,
and
Cardan
affirmes
he
also
beheld
one
at
Antwerpe
;
and
thus
may
we
also
concede
,
that
Hares
have
been
of
both
sexes
,
and
some
have
ocularly
confirmed
it
;
but
that
the
whole
species
or
kinde
should
be
bisexous
we
cannot
affirme
,
who
have
found
the
parts
of
male
and
female
respectively
distinct
and
single
in
any
wherein
we
have
enquired
;
and
whereas
it
is
conceived
,
that
being
an
harmlesse
animall
and
delectable
food
unto
man
,
nature
hath
made
them
with
double
sexes
,
and
that
actively
and
passively
performing
they
might
more
numerously
encrease
;
we
forget
an
higher
providence
of
nature
whereby
shee
especially
promotes
the
multiplication
of
Hares
,
which
is
by
superfetation
;
that
is
,
a
conception
upon
a
conception
,
or
an
improvement
of
a
second
fruit
before
the
first
be
excluded
,
preventing
hereby
the
usuall
intermission
and
vacant
time
of
generation
,
which
is
very
common
and
frequently
observable
in
Hares
,
mentioned
long
agoe
by
Aristotle
,
Herodotus
,
and
Pliny
;
and
we
have
often
observed
that
after
the
first
cast
,
there
remaine
successive
conceptions
,
and
other
younglings
very
immature
,
and
far
from
their
terme
of
exclusion
.
Nor
need
any
man
to
question
this
in
Hares
,
for
the
same
wee
observe
doth
sometime
happen
in
women
;
for
although
it
be
true
that
upon
conception
,
the
inward
orifice
of
the
matrix
exactly
closeth
,
so
that
it
commonly
admitteth
nothing
after
;
yet
falleth
it
out
sometime
,
that
in
the
act
of
coition
,
the
avidity
of
that
part
dilateth
it selfe
,
and
receiveth
a
second
burden
,
which
if
it
happen
to
be
neare
in
time
unto
the
first
,
they
commonly
doe
both
proceed
unto
perfection
,
and
have
legitimate
exclusions
,
and
periodically
succeed
each
other
:
but
if
the
superfetation
be
made
with
considerable
intermission
,
the
latter
most
commonly
proves
abortive
;
for
the
first
being
confirmed
,
engrosseth
the
aliment
from
the
other
:
However
therefore
the
project
of
Julia
seem
very
plausible
,
and
that
way
infallible
when
she
received
not
her
passengers
,
before
she
had
taken
in
her
lading
,
there
was
a
fallibility
therein
;
nor
indeed
any
absolute
securitie
in
the
policy
of
adultery
after
conception
;
for
the
Matrix
(
which
some
have
called
another
animall
within
us
,
and
which
is
not
subjected
unto
the
law
of
our
will
)
after
reception
of
its
proper
Tenant
,
may
yet
receive
a
strange
and
spurious
inmate
,
as
is
confirmable
by
many
examples
in
Plinie
,
by
Larissaea
in
Hippocrates
,
and
that
merry
one
in
Plautus
urged
also
by
Aristotle
,
that
is
of
Iphicles
and
Hercules
,
the
one
begat
by
Jupiter
,
the
other
by
Amphitryon
upon
Al●maena
;
as
also
in
those
superconceptions
where
one
childe
was
like
the
father
,
the
other
like
the
adulterer
,
the
one
favour'd
the
servant
,
the
other
resembled
the
master
.
Now
the
grounds
that
begat
,
or
much
promoted
the
opinion
of
a
double
sex
in
hares
might
bee
some
little
bags
or
tumors
,
as
first
glance
representing
stones
or
Testicles
,
to
be
found
in
both
sexes
about
the
parts
of
generation
;
which
men
observing
in
either
sex
,
were
induced
to
beleeve
a
masculine
sex
in
both
;
but
to
speak
properly
these
are
no
Testicles
or
parts
officiall
unto
generation
,
but
glandulous
substances
that
seeme
to
hold
the
nature
of
Emunctories
;
for
herein
may
be
perceived
slender
perforations
,
at
which
may
be
expressed
a
blacke
and
●oeculent
matter
;
if
therefore
from
these
we
shall
conceive
a
mixtion
of
sexes
in
Hares
,
with
fairer
reason
we
may
conclude
it
in
Bevers
,
whereof
both
sexes
containe
a
double
bagge
or
tumor
in
the
groine
,
commonly
called
the
Cod
of
Castor
,
as
we
have
delivered
before
.
Another
ground
were
certaine
holes
or
cavities
observeable
about
the
siedge
;
which
being
perceived
in
males
,
made
some
conceive
there
might
be
also
a
faeminine
nature
in
them
,
and
upon
this
very
ground
,
the
same
opinion
hath
passed
upon
the
Hyaena
,
as
is
declared
by
Aristotle
,
and
thus
translated
by
Scaliger
;
Quod
autem
aiunt
utriusque
sexus
habere
genitalia
falsum
est
,
quod
videtur
esse
foemineum
sub
cauda
,
est
simile
sigur
a
foeminino
verum
pervinum
non
est
;
and
thus
is
it
also
in
Hares
,
in
whom
these
holes
,
although
they
seeme
to
make
a
deepe
cavity
,
yet
doe
they
not
perforate
the
skin
,
nor
hold
a
community
with
any
part
of
generation
,
but
were
(
as
Plinie
delivereth
)
esteemed
the
marks
of
their
age
,
the
number
of
those
decyding
their
number
of
yeares
;
what
verity
there
is
herein
,
we
shall
not
contend
;
for
if
in
other
animals
there
be
authentick
notations
,
if
the
characters
of
yeares
be
found
in
the
hornes
of
Cowes
,
or
in
the
Antlers
of
Deere
,
if
we
conjecture
the
age
of
Horses
from
joynts
in
their
dockes
,
and
undeniably
presume
it
from
their
teeth
;
we
cannot
affirme
,
there
is
in
their
conceit
,
any
affront
unto
nature
,
although
,
who
ever
enquireth
shall
finde
no
assurance
therein
.
The
last
foundation
was
Retromingency
or
pissing
backward
,
for
men
observing
both
sexes
to
urine
backward
,
or
aversly
between
their
legges
,
they
might
conceive
there
was
a
foeminine
part
in
both
;
wherein
they
are
deceived
by
the
ignorance
of
the
just
and
proper
site
of
the
Pizell
or
part
designed
unto
the
Excretion
of
urine
,
which
in
the
Hare
holds
not
the
common
position
,
but
is
aversly
seated
,
and
in
its
distention
enclines
unto
the
coccix
or
scut
.
Now
from
the
nature
of
this
position
,
there
ensueth
a
necessitie
of
Retrocopulation
,
which
also
promoteth
the
conceit
;
for
some
observing
them
to
couple
without
ascension
,
have
not
beene
able
to
judge
of
male
or
female
,
or
to
determine
the
proper
sex
in
either
,
and
to
speake
generally
this
way
of
copulation
,
is
not
appropriate
unto
Hares
,
nor
is
there
one
,
but
many
wayes
of
Coition
,
according
to
divers
shapes
and
different
conformations
;
for
some
couple
laterally
or
sidewise
as
wormes
,
some
circularly
or
by
complication
as
Serpents
,
some
pronely
,
that
is
by
contaction
of
prone
parts
in
both
,
as
Apes
,
Porcupines
,
Hedgehogges
,
and
such
as
are
termed
Mollia
,
as
the
Cuttlefish
and
the
Purple
;
some
mixtly
,
that
is
,
the
male
ascending
the
female
,
or
by
application
of
the
prone
parts
of
the
one
,
unto
the
postick
parts
of
the
other
,
as
most
Quadrupes
;
Some
aversely
,
as
all
Crustaceous
animals
,
Lobsters
,
Shrimps
,
and
Crevises
,
and
also
Retromingents
,
as
Panthers
,
Tigers
,
and
Hares
:
This
is
the
constant
Law
of
their
Coition
,
this
they
observe
and
transgresse
not
:
onely
the
vitiositie
of
man
hath
acted
the
varieties
hereof
;
nor
content
with
a
digression
from
sex
or
species
,
hath
in
his
own
kinde
runne
thorow
the
Anomalies
of
venery
,
and
been
so
bold
,
not
onely
to
act
,
but
represent
to
view
,
the
Irregular
wayes
of
lust
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
Molls
.
THat
Molls
are
blinde
and
have
no
eyes
,
though
a
common
opinion
is
received
with
much
variety
;
some
affirming
onely
they
have
no
sight
,
as
Oppianus
,
the
Proverbe
Talpa
Caecior
,
and
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Talpitas
,
which
in
Hesichius
is
made
the
same
with
Caecias
:
some
that
they
have
eyes
,
but
no
sight
,
as
the
text
of
Aristotle
seems
to
imply
,
some
neither
eyes
nor
sight
,
as
Albertus
,
Plinie
,
and
the
vulgar
opinion
;
some
both
eyes
&
sight
as
Scaliger
,
Aldrovandus
,
&
some
others
.
Of
which
opinions
the
last
with
some
restriction
,
is
most
consonant
unto
truth
:
for
that
they
have
eyes
in
their
head
is
manifest
unto
any
,
that
wants
them
not
in
his
own
,
and
are
discoverable
,
not
onely
in
old
ones
,
but
as
we
have
observed
in
yong
and
naked
conceptions
,
taken
out
of
the
belly
of
the
dam
;
and
he
that
exactly
enquires
into
the
cavitie
of
their
cranies
,
may
discover
some
propagation
of
nerves
communicated
unto
these
parts
;
but
that
the
humors
together
with
their
coats
are
also
distinct
,
(
though
Galen
seeme
to
affirme
it
)
transcendeth
our
discovery
;
for
separating
these
little
Orbes
,
and
including
them
in
magnifying
glasses
,
wee
discerned
no
more
then
Aristotle
mentions
,
that
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
;
humorem
nigrum
,
nor
any
more
if
they
bee
broken
:
that
therefore
they
have
eyes
we
must
of
necessitie
affirme
,
but
that
they
be
comparativly
incomplete
wee
need
not
to
denie
:
So
Galen
affirmes
the
parts
of
generation
in
women
are
imperfect
,
in
respect
of
those
of
men
,
as
the
eyes
of
Molls
in
regard
of
other
animals
;
So
Aristotle
termes
them
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
Gaza
translates
oblaesos
,
and
Scaliger
by
a
word
of
Imperfection
,
inchoatos
.
Now
as
that
they
have
eyes
is
manifest
unto
sense
,
so
that
they
have
sight
not
incongruous
unto
reason
,
if
wee
call
not
in
question
the
providence
of
this
provision
,
that
is
,
to
assigne
the
organs
,
and
yet
deny
the
office
,
to
grant
them
eyes
and
withold
all
manner
of
vision
:
for
as
the
inference
is
faire
,
affirmatively
deduced
from
the
action
to
the
organ
,
that
they
have
eyes
because
they
see
,
so
is
it
also
from
the
organ
to
the
action
,
that
they
have
eyes
,
therefore
some
sight
designed
;
if
we
take
the
intention
of
Nature
in
every
species
,
and
except
the
casuall
impediments
,
or
morbosities
in
individuals
;
but
as
their
eyes
are
more
imperfect
then
others
,
so
do
we
conceive
of
their
sight
,
or
act
of
vision
;
for
they
will
runne
against
things
,
and
hudling
forwards
fall
from
high
places
;
so
that
they
are
not
blinde
,
nor
yet
distinctly
see
,
there
is
in
them
no
cecity
,
yet
more
then
a
cecutiency
;
they
have
sight
enough
to
discerne
the
light
,
though
not
perhaps
to
distinguish
of
objects
or
colours
;
so
are
they
not
exactly
blinde
,
for
light
is
one
object
of
vision
;
and
this
(
as
Scaliger
observeth
)
might
be
as
full
a
sight
as
Nature
first
intended
;
for
living
in
darkenesse
under
the
earth
,
they
had
no
further
need
of
eyes
then
to
avoid
the
light
,
and
to
be
sensible
when
ever
they
lost
that
darkenesse
of
earth
,
which
was
their
naturall
confinement
;
and
therefore
however
Translators
doe
render
the
word
of
Aristotle
,
or
Galen
,
that
is
,
imperfectos
,
oblaesos
,
or
inchoatos
,
it
is
not
much
considerable
;
for
their
eyes
are
sufficiently
begun
to
finish
this
action
and
competently
perfect
,
for
this
imperfect
Vision
.
And
lastly
,
although
they
had
neither
eyes
nor
sight
,
yet
could
they
not
be
termed
blinde
;
for
blindenesse
being
a
privative
terme
unto
sight
,
this
appellation
is
not
admittible
in
propriety
of
speech
,
and
will
overthrow
the
doctrine
of
privations
,
which
presuppose
positive
formes
or
habits
,
and
are
not
indefinite
negations
,
denying
in
all
subjects
but
such
alone
wherein
the
positive
habits
are
in
their
proper
nature
,
and
placed
without
repugnancy
.
So
do
we
improperly
say
a
Moll
is
blinde
,
if
we
deny
it
the
organs
or
a
capacity
of
vision
from
its
created
nature
;
so
when
the
Text
of
John
had
said
,
that
man
was
blinde
from
his
nativity
,
whose
cecity
our
Saviour
cured
,
it
was
not
warrantable
in
Nonnus
to
say
he
had
no
eyes
at
all
,
as
he
describeth
in
his
paraphrase
,
and
as
some
ancient
Fathers
affirme
,
that
by
this
miracle
they
were
created
in
him
;
and
so
though
the
sence
may
be
accepted
,
that
proverbe
must
be
candidly
interpreted
which
maketh
fishes
mute
,
and
call
them
silent
which
have
no
voyce
in
Nature
.
Now
this
conceit
is
erected
upon
a
misapprehension
or
mistake
in
the
symptomes
of
vision
,
men
confounding
abolishment
,
diminution
and
depravement
,
and
naming
that
an
abolition
of
sight
,
which
indeed
is
but
an
abatement
.
For
if
vision
be
abolished
,
it
is
called
caecitas
,
or
blindnesse
,
if
depraved
and
receive
its
objects
erroneously
,
Hallucination
,
if
dimished
,
hebetudo
visus
,
caligati●
,
or
dimnesse
;
now
instead
of
a
diminution
or
imperfect
vision
in
the
Moll
,
we
a●●irme
an
abolition
or
totall
privation
,
in
stead
of
caligation
or
dimnesse
,
wee
conclude
a
cecity
or
blindnesse
,
which
hath
beene
frequently
committed
concerning
other
animals
;
so
some
affirme
the
water
Rat
is
blinde
,
so
Sammonicus
and
Nicander
do
call
the
Mus-Aran●us
the
shrew
or
Ranny
,
blinde
;
And
because
darkenesse
was
before
light
,
the
Aegyptians
worshipped
the
same
:
So
are
slow-Wormes
accounted
blinde
,
and
the
like
we
a●●irme
proverbially
of
the
Beetle
,
although
their
eyes
be
evident
,
and
they
will
flye
against
lights
,
like
many
other
insects
,
and
though
also
Aristotle
determines
,
that
the
eyes
are
apparent
in
all
flying
insects
,
though
other
senses
be
obscure
,
and
not
perceptible
at
all
;
and
if
from
a
diminution
wee
may
inferre
a
totall
privation
,
or
affirme
that
other
animals
are
blinde
which
doe
not
acutely
fee
or
comparatively
unto
others
,
wee
shall
condemne
unto
blindenesse
many
not
so
esteemed
;
for
such
as
have
corneous
or
horney
eyes
,
as
Lobsters
and
crustaceous
animals
,
are
generally
dim
sighted
,
all
insects
that
have
antennae
,
or
long
hornes
to
feele
out
their
way
,
as
Butter-flies
and
Locusts
,
or
their
fore
legs
so
disposed
,
that
they
much
advance
before
their
heads
,
as
may
be
observed
in
Spiders
;
and
if
the
Aegle
were
judge
,
wee
might
be
blinde
our selves
;
the
expression
therefore
of
Scripture
in
the
story
of
Jacob
is
surely
with
circumspection
,
And
it
came
to
passe
when
Jacob
was
old
,
and
his
eyes
were
dimme
,
quando
caligarunt
oculi
,
saith
Jerom
and
Tremellius
,
which
are
expressions
of
diminution
,
and
not
of
absolute
privation
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
Lampries
.
WHether
Lampries
have
nine
eyes
,
as
is
received
,
we
durst
refer
it
unto
Polyphemus
,
who
had
but
one
to
judge
it
:
an
error
concerning
eyes
,
occasioned
by
the
errour
of
eyes
,
deduced
from
the
appearance
of
divers
cavities
or
holes
on
either
side
,
which
●ome
call
eyes
that
carelesly
behold
them
,
and
is
not
onely
refutable
by
experience
,
but
also
repugnant
unto
reason
;
for
beside
the
monstrosity
they
fasten
unto
Nature
,
in
contriving
many
eyes
,
who
hath
made
but
two
unto
any
animall
,
that
is
,
one
of
each
side
,
according
to
the
division
of
the
braine
,
it
were
a
superfluous
and
inartificiall
act
to
place
and
settle
so
many
in
one
place
;
for
the
two
extremes
would
sufficiently
performe
the
office
of
sight
without
the
help
of
the
intermediate
eyes
,
and
behold
as
much
as
all
seven
joyned
together
;
for
the
visible
base
of
the
object
would
be
defined
by
these
two
,
and
the
middle
eyes
although
they
behold
the
same
thing
,
yet
could
they
not
behold
so
much
thereof
as
these
;
so
were
it
no
advantage
unto
man
to
have
a
third
eye
betweene
those
two
he
hath
already
;
and
the
fiction
of
Argus
seemes
more
reasonable
then
this
;
for
though
he
had
many
eyes
,
yet
were
they
placed
in
circumference
and
positions
of
advantage
.
Againe
,
these
cavities
which
men
call
eyes
are
seated
out
of
the
head
,
and
where
the
Gils
of
other
fish
are
placed
,
containing
no
organs
of
sight
,
nor
having
any
communication
with
the
braine
;
now
all
sense
proceeding
from
the
braine
,
and
that
being
placed
(
as
Galen
observeth
)
in
the
upper
part
of
the
body
,
for
the
fitter
situation
of
the
eyes
,
and
conveniency
required
unto
sight
,
it
is
not
reasonable
to
imagine
that
they
are
any
where
else
,
or
deserve
that
name
which
are
seated
in
other
parts
;
and
therefore
we
relinquish
as
fabulous
what
is
delivered
of
Sternopthalmi
,
or
men
with
eyes
in
their
breast
;
and
when
it
is
said
by
Solomon
,
A
wise
mans
eyes
are
in
his
head
,
it
is
to
be
taken
in
second
sence
,
and
affordeth
no
objection
:
True
it
is
that
the
eyes
of
animals
are
seated
with
some
difference
,
but
all
whatsoever
in
the
head
,
and
that
more
forward
then
the
eare
or
hole
of
hearing
.
In
quadrupedes
,
in
regard
of
the
figure
of
their
heads
,
they
are
placed
at
some
distance
,
in
latirostrous
and
flat-bild
birds
they
are
more
laterally
seated
;
and
therefore
when
they
looke
intently
they
turne
one
eye
upon
the
object
,
and
can
convert
their
heads
to
see
before
and
behinde
,
and
to
behold
two
opposite
points
at
once
;
but
at
a
more
easie
distance
are
they
situated
in
man
,
and
in
the
same
circumference
with
the
eare
,
for
if
one
foote
of
the
compasse
be
placed
upon
the
Crowne
,
a
circle
described
thereby
will
intersect
,
or
passe
over
both
the
eares
.
The
error
in
this
conceit
consists
in
the
ignorance
of
these
cavities
,
and
their
proper
use
in
nature
;
for
this
is
a
particular
disposure
of
parts
,
and
a
peculiar
conformation
whereby
these
holes
and
sluces
supply
the
defect
of
Gils
,
and
are
assisted
by
the
conduit
in
the
head
;
for
like
cetaceous
animals
and
Whales
,
the
Lamprey
hath
a
fistula
spout
or
pipe
at
the
back
part
of
the
head
,
whereat
they
spirt
out
water
:
Nor
is
it
onely
singular
in
this
formation
,
but
also
in
many
other
,
as
in
defect
of
bones
,
whereof
it
hath
not
one
,
and
for
the
spine
or
back-bone
,
a
cartilagineous
substance
without
any
spondyles
,
processes
,
or
protuberance
whatsoever
;
as
also
in
the
provision
which
Nature
hath
made
for
the
heart
,
which
in
this
animall
is
very
strangely
secured
,
and
lyes
immured
in
a
cartilage
or
gristly
substance
;
and
lastly
,
in
the
colour
of
the
liver
,
which
is
in
the
male
of
an
excellent
grasse
greene
,
but
of
a
deeper
colour
in
the
female
,
and
will
communicate
a
fresh
and
durable
verdure
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
Snayles
.
THat
Snayles
have
two
eyes
,
and
at
the
end
of
their
hornes
,
beside
the
assertion
of
the
people
,
is
the
opinion
of
some
learned
men
;
which
notwithstanding
Scaliger
tearmes
but
imitation
of
eyes
,
which
Pliny
contradicts
,
and
Aristotle
upon
consequence
denyes
,
when
he
affirmes
that
testaceous
animals
have
no
eyes
at
all
;
And
for
my
owne
part
after
much
inquiry
,
I
am
not
satisfied
that
these
are
eyes
,
or
that
those
black
and
a●ramentous
spots
which
seeme
to
represent
them
are
any
ocular
reallities
;
for
if
any
object
be
presented
unto
them
,
they
will
sometime
seeme
to
decline
it
,
and
sometime
run
against
it
;
if
also
these
black
extremities
,
or
presumed
eyes
be
clipped
off
,
they
will
notwithstanding
make
use
of
their
protrusions
or
hornes
,
and
poke
out
their
way
as
before
:
Againe
,
if
they
were
eyes
or
instruments
of
vision
,
they
would
have
their
originals
in
the
head
,
and
from
thence
derive
their
motive
and
optick
organs
,
but
their
roots
and
first
extremities
are
seated
low
upon
the
sides
of
the
back
,
as
may
be
perceived
in
the
whiter
sort
of
Snayles
when
they
retract
them
:
And
lastly
,
if
wee
concede
they
have
two
eyes
,
wee
must
also
grant
,
they
have
no
lesse
then
foure
,
for
not
onely
the
two
greater
extensions
above
have
these
imitations
of
eyes
,
but
also
the
two
lesser
below
,
as
is
evident
unto
any
,
and
if
they
be
dextrously
dissected
,
there
will
be
found
on
either
side
two
black
filaments
or
membranous
strings
which
extend
into
the
long
and
shorter
cornicle
upon
protrusion
;
and
therefore
if
they
have
two
eyes
,
they
have
also
foure
,
which
will
be
monstrous
,
and
beyond
the
affirmation
of
any
.
Now
the
reason
why
we
name
these
black
strings
eyes
,
is
because
we
know
not
what
to
call
them
else
,
and
understand
not
the
proper
use
of
that
part
,
which
indeed
is
very
obscure
,
and
not
delivered
by
any
,
but
may
probably
be
said
to
assist
the
protrusion
,
and
retraction
of
their
hornes
,
which
being
a
weake
and
hollow
body
,
require
some
inward
establishment
,
to
confirme
the
length
of
their
advancement
,
which
we
observe
they
cannot
extend
without
the
concurrence
hereof
;
for
if
with
your
finger
you
apprehend
the
top
of
the
horne
,
and
draw
out
this
black
,
and
membranous
emission
,
the
horne
will
be
excluded
no
more
;
but
if
you
clip
off
the
extremity
,
or
onely
sindge
the
top
thereof
with
Aqua
f●rtis
,
or
other
corrosive
water
,
leaving
a
considerable
part
behinde
,
they
will
neverthelesse
exclude
their
hornes
,
and
therewith
explorate
their
way
as
before
;
and
indeed
the
exact
sense
of
these
extremities
is
very
remarkable
;
for
if
you
dip
a
pen
in
Aqua
fortis
,
oyle
of
vitriol
,
or
Turpentine
,
and
present
it
towards
these
points
,
they
will
at
a
reasonable
distance
,
decline
the
acrimony
thereof
,
retyring
or
distorting
them
to
avoid
it
;
and
this
they
will
nimbly
performe
if
objected
to
the
extremes
,
but
slowly
or
not
at
all
,
if
approached
unto
their
rootes
.
What
hath
beene
therefore
delivered
concerning
the
plurality
,
paucity
,
or
anomalous
situation
of
eyes
,
is
either
monstrous
,
fabulous
,
or
under
things
never
seene
includes
good
sense
or
meaning
:
and
so
may
we
receive
the
figment
of
Argus
,
who
was
an
Hieroglyphick
of
heaven
,
in
those
centuries
of
eyes
expressing
the
stars
;
and
their
alternate
wakings
,
the
vicissitude
of
day
and
night
;
which
strictly
taken
cannot
be
admitted
,
for
the
subject
of
sleep
is
not
the
eye
,
but
the
common
sense
,
which
once
asleep
,
all
eyes
must
be
at
rest
:
And
therefore
what
is
delivered
as
an
Embleme
of
vigilancy
,
that
the
Hare
and
Lion
doe
sleep
with
one
eye
open
,
doth
not
evince
they
are
any
more
awake
then
if
they
were
both
closed
;
for
the
open
eye
beholds
in
sleepe
no
more
then
that
which
is
closed
,
and
no
more
one
eye
in
them
then
two
in
other
animals
that
sleep
with
both
open
,
as
some
by
disease
,
and
others
naturally
which
have
no
eye
lids
at
all
.
As
for
Polyphemus
although
his
story
be
fabulous
,
the
monstrosity
is
not
impossible
;
for
the
act
of
Vision
may
be
performed
with
one
eye
,
and
in
the
deception
and
fallacy
of
sight
,
hath
this
advantage
of
two
,
that
it
beholds
not
objects
double
,
or
sees
two
things
for
one
;
for
this
doth
happen
when
the
axis
of
the
visive
coves
,
diffused
from
the
object
,
fall
not
upon
the
same
plane
,
but
that
which
is
conveyed
into
one
eye
,
is
more
depressed
or
elevated
then
that
which
enters
the
other
.
So
if
beholding
a
candle
we
protrude
either
upward
or
downeward
the
pupill
of
one
eye
,
the
object
will
appeare
double
;
but
if
wee
shut
the
other
eye
,
and
behold
it
but
with
one
,
it
will
then
appeare
but
single
,
and
if
we
abduce
the
eye
unto
either
corner
,
the
object
will
not
duplicate
,
for
in
that
position
the
axes
of
the
coves
remaine
in
the
same
plane
,
as
is
demonstrated
in
the
opticks
,
and
delivered
by
Galen
,
in
his
tenth
De
usa
partium
.
Relations
also
there
are
of
men
that
could
make
themselves
invisible
,
which
belongs
not
to
this
discourse
,
but
may
serve
as
notable
expressions
of
wise
and
prudent
men
,
who
so
contrive
their
affaires
,
that
although
their
actions
be
manifest
,
their
designes
are
not
discoverable
:
in
this
acception
there
is
nothing
left
of
doubt
,
and
Giges
ring
remaineth
still
among
us
;
for
vulgar
eyes
behold
no
more
of
wise
men
then
doth
the
Sun
,
they
may
discover
their
exteriour
and
outward
wayes
,
but
their
interiour
and
inward
pieces
he
onely
sees
,
that
sees
beyond
their
beings
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
Of
the
Cameleon
.
COncerning
the
Chameleon
there
generally
passeth
an
opinion
that
it
liveth
onely
upon
ayre
,
and
is
sustained
by
no
other
aliment
;
Thus
much
is
in
plaine
termes
affirmed
by
Solinus
,
Pliny
,
and
divers
other
,
and
by
this
periphrasis
is
the
same
described
by
Ovid
;
All
which
notwithstanding
upon
enquiry
,
I
finde
the
assertion
mainly
controvertible
,
and
very
much
to
faile
in
the
three
inducements
of
beliefe
.
And
first
for
its
verity
,
although
asserted
by
some
,
and
traditionally
delivered
by
others
,
yet
is
it
very
questionable
.
For
beside
Aelian
▪
who
is
seldome
defective
in
these
accounts
;
Aristotle
distinctly
treating
hereof
,
hath
made
no
mention
of
this
remarkeable
propriety
;
which
either
suspecting
its
verity
,
or
presuming
its
falsity
hee
surely
omitted
;
for
that
he
remained
ignorant
of
this
account
it
is
not
easily
conceivable
,
it
being
the
common
opinion
,
and
generally
received
by
all
men
:
Some
have
positively
denyed
it
,
as
Augustinus
,
Niphus
,
Stobaeus
,
Dalechampius
,
Fortunius
,
L●cetus
,
with
many
more
;
others
have
experimentally
refuted
it
,
as
namely
Iohannes
Landius
,
who
in
the
relation
of
Scaliger
,
observed
a
Chameleon
to
lick
up
a
flye
from
his
breast
;
But
Bellonius
hath
beene
more
satisfactorily
experimentall
,
not
onely
affirming
they
feede
on
Flyes
,
Caterpillers
,
Beetles
,
and
other
insects
,
but
upon
exenteration
he
found
these
animals
in
their
bellies
;
and
although
we
have
not
had
the
advantage
of
our
owne
observation
,
yet
have
we
received
the
like
confirmation
from
many
ocular
spectators
.
As
touching
the
verisimility
or
probable
truth
of
this
relation
,
severall
reasons
there
are
which
seeme
to
overthrow
it
;
For
first
,
there
are
found
in
this
animall
,
the
guts
,
the
stomack
,
and
other
parts
officiall
unto
nutrition
,
which
were
its
aliment
the
empty
reception
of
ayre
,
their
provisions
had
beene
superfluous
;
Now
the
wisdome
of
Nature
abhorring
super●luities
,
and
effecting
nothing
in
vaine
,
unto
the
intention
of
these
operations
,
respectively
contriveth
the
organs
;
and
therefore
where
we
finde
such
Instruments
,
wee
may
with
strictnesse
expect
their
actions
,
and
where
we
discover
them
not
,
wee
may
with
saf●ty
conclude
the
non-intention
of
their
operations
:
So
when
we
observe
that
oviperous
animals
,
as
Lizards
,
Frogs
,
Birds
,
and
most
Fishes
have
neither
bladder
nor
kidnies
,
we
may
with
reason
inferre
they
do
not
urine
at
all
:
But
whereas
in
this
same
kinde
we
discover
these
parts
in
the
Tortoys
beyond
any
other
,
wee
cannot
deny
he
exerciseth
that
excretion
;
Nor
was
there
any
absurdity
in
Pliny
,
when
for
medicinall
uses
he
commended
the
urine
of
a
Tortoise
:
so
when
we
perceive
that
Bats
have
teats
,
it
is
not
unreasonable
to
infer
they
suckle
their
younglings
with
milke
;
but
whereas
no
other
flying
animall
hath
these
parts
,
we
cannot
from
them
expect
a
viviparous
exclusion
,
but
either
a
generation
of
egges
,
or
some
vermiparous
separation
,
whose
navell
is
within
it selfe
at
first
,
and
its
nutrition
after
not
inwardly
dependent
of
its
originall
.
Againe
,
nature
is
so
farre
from
leaving
any
one
part
without
its
proper
action
,
that
she
oft-times
imposeth
two
or
three
labours
upon
one
;
so
the
pizell
in
animals
is
both
officiall
unto
urine
and
to
generation
,
but
the
first
and
primary
use
is
generation
;
for
many
creatures
enjoy
that
part
which
urine
not
,
as
fishes
,
birds
,
and
quadrupeds
oviparous
;
but
not
on
the
contrary
,
for
the
secondary
action
subsisteth
not
alone
,
but
in
concommitancie
with
the
other
;
so
the
nostrills
are
usefull
both
for
respiration
and
smelling
,
but
the
principall
use
is
smelling
;
for
many
have
nostrills
which
have
no
lungs
,
as
fishes
,
but
none
have
lungs
or
respiration
,
which
have
not
some
shew
,
or
some
analogy
of
nostrills
:
And
thus
we
perceive
the
providence
of
nature
,
that
is
the
wisdome
of
God
,
which
disposeth
of
no
part
in
vaine
,
and
some
parts
unto
two
or
three
uses
,
will
not
provide
any
without
the
execution
of
its
proper
office
,
nor
where
there
is
no
digestion
to
be
made
,
make
any
parts
inservient
to
that
intention
.
Beside
the
teeth
,
the
tongue
of
this
animall
is
a
second
argument
to
overthrow
this
ayrie
nutrication
,
and
that
not
only
in
its
proper
nature
,
but
also
in
its
peculiar
figure
;
for
indeed
of
this
part
properly
taken
there
are
two
ends
;
that
is
,
the
formation
of
the
voice
,
and
the
execution
of
taste
;
for
the
voice
,
it
can
have
no
office
in
Camelions
,
for
they
are
mute
animals
,
as
,
beside
fishes
,
are
most
other
sort
of
Lizards
:
As
for
their
taste
,
if
their
nutriment
be
ayre
,
neither
can
it
be
an
instrument
thereof
;
for
the
body
of
that
element
is
ingustible
,
void
of
all
sapidity
,
and
without
any
action
of
the
tongue
,
is
by
the
rough
artery
or
weazon
conducted
into
the
lungs
:
and
therefore
Plini●
much
forgets
the
strictnesse
of
his
assertion
,
when
he
alloweth
excrements
unto
that
animall
,
that
feedeth
only
upon
ayre
,
which
notwithstanding
with
the
urine
of
an
Asse
,
hee
commends
as
a
magicall
medicine
upon
our
enemies
.
The
figure
of
the
tongue
seems
also
to
overthrow
the
presumption
of
this
aliment
,
which
according
to
the
exact
delineation
of
Aldrovand
,
is
in
this
animall
peculiar
,
and
seemeth
contrived
for
prey
;
for
in
so
little
a
creature
it
is
at
the
least
halfe
a
palme
long
,
and
being
it self
very
slow
of
motion
,
hath
in
this
part
a
very
great
agility
;
withall
its
food
being
slyes
and
such
as
suddenly
escape
,
it
hath
in
the
tongue
a
spongy
and
mucous
extremity
,
whereby
upon
a
sudden
emission
,
it
inviscates
and
tangleth
those
insects
:
And
therefore
some
have
thought
its
name
not
unsutable
unto
its
nature
;
the
nomination
is
Greek
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
a
little
Lion
,
not
so
much
for
the
resemblance
of
shape
,
but
affinity
of
condition
,
that
is
for
the
vigilancy
in
its
prey
and
sudden
rapacity
thereof
,
which
it
performeth
not
like
the
Lion
with
its
teeth
,
but
a
sudden
and
unexpected
ejaculation
of
the
tongue
.
This
exposition
is
favoured
by
some
,
especially
the
old
glosse
upon
Leviticus
,
whereby
in
the
Translation
of
Jerome
and
the
Septuagint
,
this
animall
is
forbidden
;
what
ever
it
be
,
it
seems
more
reasonable
then
that
of
Isidore
,
who
derives
this
name
,
a
Camelo
&
Leone
,
as
presuming
herein
some
resemblance
with
a
Camell
;
for
this
derivation
offendeth
the
rules
of
Etymology
,
wherein
indeed
the
notation
of
names
should
be
Orthographicall
,
not
exchanging
dipthongs
for
vowells
,
or
converting
consonants
into
each
other
.
As
for
the
possibility
hereof
,
it
is
not
also
unquestionable
,
and
many
wise
men
are
of
opinion
,
the
bodies
of
animalls
cannot
receive
a
proper
aliment
from
ayre
:
for
beside
that
taste
being
(
as
Aristotle
termes
it
)
a
kinde
of
touch
,
it
is
required
the
aliment
should
be
tangible
,
and
fall
under
the
palpable
affections
of
touch
;
beside
also
that
there
is
some
sapor
in
all
aliments
,
as
being
to
be
distinguished
and
judged
by
the
guste
,
which
cannot
be
admitted
in
ayre
;
Beside
these
,
I
say
,
if
wee
consider
the
nature
of
aliment
,
and
the
proper
use
of
ayre
in
respiration
,
it
will
very
hardly
fall
under
the
name
hereof
,
or
properly
attaine
the
act
of
nutrication
.
And
first
concerning
its
nature
,
to
make
a
perfect
nutrition
into
the
body
nourished
,
there
is
required
a
transmutation
of
the
nutriment
;
now
where
this
conversion
or
aggeneration
is
made
,
there
is
also
required
in
the
aliment
a
familiarity
of
matter
,
and
such
a
community
or
vicinity
unto
a
living
nature
,
as
by
one
act
of
the
soule
may
be
converted
into
the
body
of
the
living
,
and
enjoy
one
common
soule
;
which
indeed
cannot
be
effected
by
the
ayre
,
it
concurring
only
with
our
flesh
in
common
principles
,
which
are
at
the
largest
distance
from
life
,
and
common
also
unto
inanimated
constitutions
;
and
therefore
when
it
is
said
by
Fernelius
,
and
asserted
by
divers
others
,
that
we
are
only
nourished
by
living
bodies
,
and
such
as
are
some
way
proceeding
from
them
,
that
is
the
fruits
,
effects
,
parts
,
or
seeds
thereof
,
they
have
laid
out
an
object
very
agreeable
unto
assimulation
;
for
these
indeed
are
sit
to
receive
a
quick
and
immediate
conversion
,
as
holding
some
community
with
our selves
,
and
containing
approximate
disposition
unto
animation
.
Secondly
(
as
is
argued
by
Aristotle
against
the
Pythagoreans
)
whatsoever
properly
nourisheth
,
before
its
assimulation
,
by
the
action
of
naturall
heat
it
receiveth
a
compulency
or
incrassation
progressionall
unto
its
conversion
;
which
notwithstanding
it
cannot
be
effected
upon
the
ayre
,
for
the
action
of
heat
doth
not
condense
but
rarifie
that
body
,
and
by
attenuation
,
rather
then
for
nutrition
,
disposeth
it
for
expulsion
.
Thirdly
(
which
is
the
argument
of
Hippocrates
)
all
aliment
received
into
the
body
,
must
be
therein
a
considerable
space
retained
,
and
not
immediatly
expelled
:
now
ayre
but
momentally
remaining
in
our
bodies
,
it
hath
no
proportionable
space
for
its
conversion
,
that
being
only
of
length
enough
to
refrigerate
the
heart
,
which
having
once
performed
,
lest
being
it selfe
heated
againe
,
it
should
suffocate
that
part
,
it
maketh
no
stay
,
but
hasteth
backe
the
same
way
it
passed
in
.
Fourthly
,
the
proper
use
of
ayre
attracted
by
the
lungs
,
and
without
which
there
is
no
durable
continuation
in
life
,
is
not
the
nutrition
of
parts
,
but
the
contemperation
of
that
fervour
in
the
heart
,
and
the
ven●tilation
of
that
fire
alwayes
maintained
in
the
forge
of
life
;
whereby
although
in
some
manner
it
concurreth
unto
nutrition
,
yet
can
it
not
receive
the
proper
name
of
nutriment
;
and
therefore
by
Uippocrites
de
alimento
,
it
is
tetmed
Alimentum
non
Alimentum
,
a
nourishment
and
no
nourishment
;
that
is
in
a
large
acception
,
but
not
in
propriety
of
language
conserving
the
body
,
not
nourishing
the
same
,
not
repairing
it
by
assimulation
,
but
preserving
it
by
ventilation
;
for
thereby
the
naturall
flame
is
preserved
from
extinction
,
and
so
the
individuum
supported
in
some
way
like
nutrition
:
And
so
when
it
is
said
by
the
same
Author
,
Pulmo
contrarium
corpori
alimentum
trahit
,
reliqua
omnia
idem
,
it
is
not
to
be
taken
in
a
strict
and
proper
sense
,
but
the
quality
in
the
one
,
the
substance
is
meant
in
the
other
;
for
ayre
in
regard
of
our
naturall
heat
is
cold
,
and
in
that
quality
contrary
unto
it
,
but
what
is
properly
aliment
,
of
what
quality
soever
,
is
potentially
the
same
,
and
in
a
substantiall
identity
unto
it
.
And
although
the
ayre
attracted
may
be
conceived
to
nourish
that
invisible
flame
of
life
,
in
as
much
as
common
and
culinary
flames
are
nourished
by
the
ayre
about
them
;
I
confesse
wee
doubt
the
common
conceit
,
which
affirmeth
that
aire
is
the
pabulous
supply
of
fire
,
much
lesse
that
flame
is
properly
aire
kindled
:
And
the
same
before
us
,
hath
been
denyed
by
the
Lord
of
Verulam
,
in
his
Tract
of
life
and
death
,
&
also
by
Dr.
Jorden
in
his
book
of
Minerall
waters
:
For
that
which
substantially
maintaineth
the
fire
,
is
the
combustible
matter
in
the
kindled
body
,
and
not
the
ambient
ayre
,
which
affordeth
exhalation
to
its
fuliginous
atomes
,
nor
that
which
causeth
the
flame
properly
to
be
termed
ayre
,
but
rather
as
he
expresseth
it
,
the
accention
of
fuliginous
exhalations
,
which
containe
an
unctuosity
in
them
,
and
arise
from
the
matter
of
fuell
;
which
opinion
is
very
probable
,
and
will
salve
many
doubts
,
whereof
the
common
conceit
affordeth
no
solution
.
As
first
,
how
fire
is
strickē
out
of
flints
,
that
is
not
by
kindling
the
aire
from
the
collision
of
two
hard
bodies
;
for
then
Diamonds
and
glasse
should
doe
the
like
as
well
as
slint
,
but
rather
from
the
sulphur
and
inflamable
effluviums
contained
in
them
.
The
like
saith
Jorden
we
observe
in
canes
and
woods
,
that
are
unctuous
and
full
of
oyle
,
which
will
yeeld
●ire
by
frication
,
or
collision
,
not
by
kindling
the
ayre
about
them
,
but
the
inflamable
oyle
with
them
:
why
the
fire
goes
out
without
ayre
?
that
is
because
the
fuligenous
exhalations
wanting
evaporation
recoyle
upon
the
flame
and
choake
it
,
as
is
evident
in
cupping
glasses
,
and
the
artifice
of
charcoals
,
where
if
the
ayre
be
altogether
excluded
,
the
〈◊〉
goes
out
,
why
some
lampes
included
in
close
bodies
,
have
burned
many
hundred
yeares
,
as
that
discovered
in
the
sepulchre
of
Tullia
the
sister
of
Cicero
,
and
that
of
Olibius
many
yeares
after
,
neare
Padua
;
because
what
ever
was
their
matter
,
either
a
preparation
gold
,
or
Naptha
,
the
duration
proceeded
from
the
puritie
of
their
oyle
which
yeelded
no
fuligenous
exhalations
to
suffocate
the
fire
;
For
if
ayre
had
nourished
the
●lame
,
it
had
not
continued
many
minutes
,
for
it
would
have
been
spent
and
wasted
by
the
fire
:
Why
a
piece
of
●laxe
will
kindle
,
although
it
touch
not
the
●lame
?
because
the
fire
extendeth
further
,
then
indeed
it
is
visible
,
being
at
some
distance
from
the
weeke
a
pellucide
and
transparent
body
,
and
thinner
then
the
ayre
it self
:
why
mettals
in
their
Equation
,
although
they
intensly
heat
the
aire
above
their
surface
,
arise
not
yet
into
a
●lame
,
nor
kindle
the
aire
about
them
?
because
them
sulphur
is
more
fixed
,
and
they
emit
not
inflamable
exhalations
:
And
lastly
,
why
a
lampe
or
candle
burneth
onely
in
the
ayre
about
it
,
and
in●lameth
not
the
ayre
at
a
distance
from
it
?
because
the
flame
extendeth
not
beyond
the
inflamable
e●●●uence
,
but
closly
adheres
unto
the
originall
of
its
in●lamation
,
and
therefore
it
onely
warmeth
,
not
kindleth
the
aire
about
it
,
which
notwithstanding
it
will
doe
,
if
the
ambient
aire
be
impregnate
with
subtile
inflamabilities
,
and
such
as
are
of
quick
accension
,
as
experiment
is
made
in
a
close
roome
,
upon
an
evaparation
of
spirits
of
wine
and
Camphir
,
as
subterran●ous
fires
doe
sometimes
happen
,
and
as
Cre●sa
and
Alex●anders
boy
in
the
bath
were
set
on
●ire
by
Naptha
.
Lastly
,
the
Element
of
aire
is
so
far
from
nourishing
the
bodie
,
that
some
have
questioned
the
power
of
water
;
many
conceiving
it
enters
not
the
body
in
the
power
of
aliment
,
or
that
from
thence
,
there
proceeds
a
substantiall
supply
:
For
beside
that
some
creatures
drinke
not
at
all
,
unto
others
it
performs
the
common
office
of
ayre
,
and
se●ves
for
refrigeration
of
the
heart
,
as
unto
fishes
,
who
receive
it
,
and
expell
it
by
the
gills
;
even
unto
our selves
,
and
more
perfect
animals
,
though
many
wayes
assistent
thereto
,
it
performes
no
substantiall
nutrition
,
in
s●●ving
for
refrigeration
,
dilution
of
solid
aliment
,
and
its
elixation
in
the
sto●macke
,
which
from
thence
as
a
vehicle
it
conveighs
through
lesse
accessible
cavities
into
the
liver
,
from
thence
into
the
veines
,
and
so
in
a
●oride
substance
through
the
capillarie
cavities
into
every
part
;
which
having
performed
,
it
is
afterward
excluded
by
urine
,
sweat
and
serous
separations
.
And
this
opinion
surely
possessed
the
Ancients
,
for
when
they
so
highly
commended
that
water
which
is
suddenly
hot
and
cold
▪
which
is
without
all
favour
,
the
lightest
,
the
thinnest
,
and
which
will
soonest
boile
Beanes
or
Pease
,
they
had
no
consideration
of
nutrition
;
whereunto
had
they
had
respect
,
they
would
have
surely
commended
grosse
and
turbid
streames
,
in
whose
confusion
at
the
last
,
there
might
be
contained
some
nutriment
;
and
not
jejune
or
limpid
water
,
and
nearer
the
simplicity
of
its
Element
.
All
which
considered
,
severer
heads
will
be
apt
enough
to
conceive
the
opinion
of
this
animal
,
not
much
unlike
unto
that
of
the
Astomi
,
or
men
without
mouthes
in
Pliny
,
sutable
unto
the
relation
of
the
Mares
in
Spaine
,
and
their
subventaneous
conceptions
,
from
the
westerne
winde
;
and
in
some
way
more
unreasonable
then
the
figment
of
Rabican
the
famous
horse
in
Ariosto
,
which
being
conceived
by
flame
,
and
wind
never
tasted
grasse
,
or
fed
on
any
grosser
provender
then
ayre
;
for
this
way
of
nutrition
was
answerable
unto
the
principles
of
his
generation
;
which
being
not
ayrie
,
but
grosse
and
seminall
in
the
Chameleon
,
unto
its
conservation
there
is
required
a
solid
pasture
,
and
a
food
congenerous
unto
the
principles
of
its
nature
.
The
grounds
of
this
opinion
are
many
,
The
first
observed
by
Theophrastus
,
was
the
in●lation
or
swelling
of
the
body
made
in
this
animal
upon
inspiration
or
drawing
in
its
breath
,
which
people
observing
,
have
thought
it
to
feed
upon
ayre
.
But
this
effect
is
rather
occasioned
upon
the
greatnes
of
its
lungs
,
which
in
this
animal
are
very
large
,
and
by
their
backward
situation
,
afford
a
more
observable
dilatation
,
and
though
their
lungs
bee
lesse
,
the
like
inflation
is
also
observable
in
Toads
.
A
second
is
the
continuall
hiation
or
holding
open
its
mouth
,
which
men
observing
conceive
the
intention
thereof
to
receive
the
aliment
of
ayre
;
but
this
is
also
occasioned
by
the
greatnes
of
its
lungs
,
for
repletion
whereof
not
having
a
sufficient
or
ready
supply
by
its
nostrils
,
it
is
enforced
to
dilate
and
hold
open
the
jawes
.
The
third
is
the
paucitie
of
blood
observed
in
this
animal
,
scarce
at
all
to
be
found
but
in
the
eye
,
and
about
the
heart
;
which
defect
being
observed
,
inclined
some
into
thoughts
,
that
the
ayre
was
a
sufficient
maintenance
for
these
exauguious
parts
.
But
this
defect
or
rather
paucity
of
blood
,
is
also
agreeable
unto
many
other
animals
,
whose
solid
nutriment
wee
doe
not
controvert
,
as
may
bee
observed
in
other
sorts
of
Lizards
,
in
Frogges
,
and
divers
Fishes
,
and
therefore
an
Horse-leech
will
hardly
be
made
to
fasten
upon
a
fish
,
and
wee
doe
not
read
of
much
blood
that
was
drawn
from
Frogges
by
Mice
in
that
famous
battaile
of
Homer
.
The
last
and
most
common
ground
which
begat
or
promoted
this
opinion
,
is
the
long
continuation
hereof
without
any
visible
food
,
which
some
precipitously
observing
,
conclude
they
eate
not
any
at
all
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
it
is
(
if
not
the
most
of
any
)
a
very
abstemious
animall
,
and
such
as
by
reason
of
its
frigidity
,
paucity
of
blood
,
and
lat●tancy
in
the
winter
,
(
about
which
time
the
observations
are
often
made
)
will
long
subsist
without
a
visible
sustentation
:
But
a
like
condition
may
bee
also
observed
in
many
other
animals
,
for
Lizards
and
Leeches
,
as
we
have
made
triall
,
will
live
some
months
without
sustenance
,
and
wee
have
included
Snailes
in
glasses
all
winter
,
which
have
returned
to
feed
againe
in
the
spring
:
Now
these
notwithstanding
,
are
not
conceived
to
passe
all
their
lives
without
food
;
for
so
to
argue
is
fallacious
,
that
is
,
A
minori
ad
majus
,
A
dicto
secundum
quid
ad
dictum
simpliciter
,
and
is
moreover
sufficiently
convicted
by
experience
,
and
therefore
probably
other
relations
are
of
the
same
verity
,
which
are
of
the
like
affinity
,
as
is
the
conceit
of
the
Rhin●ace
in
Persia
,
the
Cavis
Levis
of
America
,
and
the
Manucodiata
or
bird
of
Paradise
in
India
.
To
assigne
a
reason
of
this
abstinence
in
animals
,
or
declare
how
without
a
supply
there
ensueth
no
destructive
exhaustion
,
exceedeth
the
limits
of
my
intention
,
and
intention
of
my
discourse
.
Fortunius
Licetus
in
his
excellent
Tract
,
De
his
qui
diu
vivunt
sine
alimento
,
hath
very
ingeniously
attempted
it
,
deducing
the
cause
hereof
from
an
equall
conformity
of
naturall
heat
and
moisture
,
at
least
no
considerable
exuperancy
in
either
;
which
concurring
in
an
unactive
proportion
,
the
naturall
heat
consumeth
not
the
moisture
(
whereby
ensueth
no
exhaustion
)
and
the
condition
of
naturall
moisture
is
able
to
resist
the
slender
action
of
heat
,
(
whereby
it
needeth
no
reparation
)
and
this
is
evident
in
Snakes
,
Lizards
,
Snails
,
and
divers
other
insects
latitant
many
moneths
in
the
yeare
;
which
being
cold
creatures
,
containing
a
weak
h●at
,
in
a
crasse
or
copious
humidity
doe
long
subsist
without
nutrition
:
For
the
activity
of
the
agent
,
being
not
able
to
overmaster
the
resistance
of
the
patient
,
there
will
ensue
no
deperdition
.
And
upon
the
like
grounds
it
is
,
that
cold
and
phlegmatick
bodies
,
and
(
as
Hippocrates
determineth
)
that
old
men
,
will
best
endure
fasting
.
Now
the
same
harmony
and
stationary
constitution
,
as
it
happeneth
in
many
species
,
so
doth
it
fall
out
sometime
in
Individualls
;
For
wee
read
of
many
who
have
lived
long
time
without
aliment
,
and
beside
deceites
and
impostures
,
there
may
be
veritable
Relations
of
some
,
who
without
a
miracle
,
and
by
peculiarity
of
temper
,
have
far
outfasted
Elias
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
Of
the
Oestridge
.
THe
common
opinion
of
the
Oestridge
,
Struthiocamelus
,
or
Sparrow-Camell
conceives
that
it
digesteth
Iron
;
and
this
is
confirmed
by
the
affirmations
of
many
;
beside
swarmes
of
others
,
Rhodiginus
in
his
prelections
taketh
it
for
granted
,
Johannes
Langius
in
his
Epistles
pleadeth
experiment
for
it
,
the
common
picture
also
confirmeth
it
which
usually
describeth
this
animall
,
with
an
horshooe
in
its
mouth
;
notwithstanding
upon
enquiry
we
finde
it
very
questionable
,
and
the
negative
seemes
most
reasonably
entertained
;
whose
verity
indeed
wee
doe
the
rather
desire
,
because
hereby
wee
shall
relieve
our
ignorance
of
one
occult
quality
;
for
in
the
list
thereof
it
is
accounted
,
and
in
that
notion
imperiously
obtruded
upon
us
:
For
my
owne
part
,
although
I
have
had
the
sight
of
this
animall
,
I
have
not
had
the
opportunity
of
its
experiment
,
but
have
received
great
occasions
of
doubt
,
from
learned
discoursers
thereon
.
For
Aristotle
and
Oppianus
who
have
particularly
treated
hereof
are
silent
in
this
singularity
,
either
omitting
it
as
dubious
,
or
as
the
Comment
saith
,
rejecting
it
as
fabulous
;
Pliny
speaketh
generally
,
affirming
onely
,
the
digestion
is
wonderfull
in
this
animall
;
Aelian
delivereth
,
that
it
digesteth
stones
,
without
any
mention
of
Iron
;
Leo
Africanus
,
who
lived
in
those
Countries
wherein
they
most
abound
,
speaketh
diminutively
,
and
but
halfe
way
into
this
assertion
,
Surdum
ac
simplex
animal
est
,
quicquid
invenit
,
absque
delectu
,
usque
ad
ferrum
devorat
:
Fernelius
in
his
second
booke
De
abditis
rerum
causis
,
extenuates
it
,
and
Riolanus
in
his
Comment
thereof
positively
denyes
it
:
Some
have
experimentally
refuted
it
,
as
Albertus
Magnus
,
and
most
plainly
of
all
other
Vlysses
Aldrovandus
,
whose
words
are
these
,
Ego
ferri
frusta
devorare
,
dum
Tridenti
essem
,
observavi
,
sede
quae
in
cocta
rursus
excerneret
,
that
is
,
at
my
being
at
Trent
,
I
observed
the
Oestridge
to
swallow
Iron
,
but
yet
to
exclude
it
undigested
againe
.
Now
beside
experiment
,
it
is
in
vaine
to
attempt
against
it
by
Philosophicall
argument
,
it
being
an
occult
quality
,
which
contemnes
the
law
of
Reason
,
and
defends
it selfe
by
admitting
no
reason
at
all
▪
As
for
its
possibility
,
we
shall
not
at
present
dispute
,
nor
will
we
affirme
that
Iron
ingested
,
receiveth
in
the
stomack
of
the
Oestridge
no
alteration
whatsoever
;
but
if
any
such
there
be
,
we
suspect
this
effect
rather
from
some
way
of
corrosion
,
then
any
of
digestion
;
not
any
liquid
reduction
or
tendance
to
chilification
by
the
power
of
naturall
heate
,
but
rather
some
attrition
from
an
acide
and
vitriolous
humidity
in
the
stomack
,
which
may
absterse
,
and
shave
the
scorious
parts
thereof
;
so
rusty
Iron
crammed
downe
the
throate
of
a
Cock
,
will
become
terse
and
cleare
againe
in
its
gizard
:
So
the
Counter
,
which
according
to
the
relation
of
Amatus
,
remained
a
whole
yeare
in
the
body
of
a
youth
,
and
came
out
much
consumed
at
last
;
might
suffer
this
diminution
,
rather
from
sharpe
and
acide
humours
,
then
the
strength
of
naturall
heate
,
as
he
supposeth
.
So
silver
swallowed
and
retained
some
time
in
the
body
will
turne
black
,
as
if
it
had
beene
dipped
in
Aqua
fortis
,
or
some
corrosive
water
;
but
Lead
will
remaine
unaltered
,
for
that
mettall
containeth
in
it
a
sweet
salt
and
manifest
sugar
,
whereby
it
resisteth
ordinary
corrosion
,
and
will
not
easily
dissolve
even
in
Aqua
fortis
:
So
when
for
medicall
uses
,
wee
take
downe
the
filings
of
Iron
or
steele
▪
we
must
not
conceive
it
passeth
unaltered
from
us
;
for
though
the
grosser
parts
be
excluded
againe
,
yet
are
the
volatile
and
dissoluble
parts
extracted
,
whereby
it
becomes
effectuall
in
deopilations
;
and
therefore
for
speedier
operation
we
make
extinctions
,
infusions
,
and
the
like
,
whereby
we
extract
the
salt
and
active
parts
of
the
medicine
,
which
being
in
solution
,
more
easily
enter
the
veynes
.
And
this
is
that
the
Chymists
mainely
drive
at
in
the
attempt
of
their
Aurum
potabile
,
that
is
,
to
reduce
that
indigestible
substance
into
such
a
forme
as
may
not
be
ejected
by
seidge
,
but
enter
the
cavities
,
and
lesse
accessible
parts
of
the
body
,
without
corrosion
.
The
ground
of
this
conceit
is
its
swallowing
downe
fragments
of
Iron
,
which
men
observing
,
by
a
forward
illation
,
have
therefore
conceived
it
digesteth
them
;
which
is
an
inference
not
to
be
admitted
,
as
being
a
fallacy
of
the
consequent
,
that
is
,
concluding
a
position
of
the
consequent
,
from
the
position
of
the
antecedent
:
For
many
things
are
swallowed
by
animals
,
rather
for
condiment
,
gust
,
or
medicament
,
then
any
substantiall
nutriment
.
So
Poultrey
,
and
especially
the
Turkey
,
do
of
themselves
take
downe
stones
,
and
wee
have
found
at
one
time
in
the
gizard
of
a
Turkey
no
lesse
then
seven
hundred
:
Now
these
rather
concurre
unto
digestion
,
then
are
themselves
digested
,
for
we
have
found
them
also
in
the
guts
,
and
excrements
,
but
their
discent
is
very
slow
,
for
we
have
given
them
in
paste
,
stones
and
final
pieces
of
Iron
,
which
eighteene
dayes
after
we
have
found
remaining
in
the
gizard
;
and
therefore
the
experiment
of
Langius
and
others
might
bee
mistaken
,
whilst
after
the
taking
they
expected
it
should
come
downe
within
a
day
or
two
after
:
Thus
also
we
swallow
cherry-stones
,
but
void
them
unconcocted
,
and
we
usually
say
they
preserve
us
from
surfeit
,
for
being
hard
bodies
they
conceive
a
strong
and
durable
heate
in
the
stomack
,
and
so
prevent
the
crudities
of
their
fruit
;
And
upon
the
like
reason
do
culinary
operators
observe
that
flesh
boyles
best
,
when
the
bones
are
boyled
with
it
:
Thus
dogs
will
eate
grasse
,
which
they
digest
not
:
Thus
Camels
to
make
the
water
sapide
do
raise
the
mud
with
their
feet
:
thus
horses
will
knabble
at
walls
,
Pigeons
delight
in
salt
stones
,
Rats
will
gnaw
Iron●
,
and
Aristotle
saith
the
Elephant
swalloweth
stones
;
and
thus
may
also
the
Oestridge
swallow
Iron
,
not
as
his
proper
aliment
,
but
for
the
ends
above
expressed
,
and
even
as
we
observe
the
like
in
other
animals
.
What
effect
therefore
may
bee
expected
from
the
stomack
of
an
Oestridge
by
application
alone
to
further
digestion
in
ours
,
beside
the
experimentall
refute
of
Galen
,
wee
referre
it
unto
the
considerations
above
alledged
;
or
whether
there
be
any
more
credit
to
be
given
unto
the
medicine
of
Aelian
,
who
affirmes
the
stones
they
swallow
have
a
peculiar
vertue
for
the
eyes
,
then
that
of
Hermolaus
and
Pliny
drawne
from
the
urine
of
this
animall
,
let
them
determine
who
can
swallow
so
strange
a
transmission
of
qualities
,
or
beleeve
that
any
Bird
or
flying
animall
doth
urine
beside
the
Bat.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
Of
Vnicornes
hornes
.
GReat
account
and
much
profit
is
made
of
Unicornes
horne
,
at
least
of
that
which
beareth
the
name
thereof
▪
wherein
notwithstanding
,
many
I
perceive
suspect
an
Imposture
,
and
some
conceive
there
is
no
such
animall
extant
:
herein
therefore
to
draw
up
our
determinations
,
beside
the
severall
places
of
Scripture
mentioning
this
animall
(
which
some
perhaps
may
contend
to
be
onely
meant
of
the
Rhinoceros
)
wee
are
so
farre
from
denying
there
is
any
Unicorne
at
all
,
that
wee
affirme
there
are
many
kinds
thereof
,
in
the
number
of
Quadrupedes
,
wee
will
concede
no
lesse
then
five
;
that
is
,
the
Indian
Oxe
,
the
Indian
Asse
,
the
Rhinoceros
,
the
Oryx
,
and
that
which
is
more
eminen●ly
termed
Monoceros
,
or
Vnicornis
:
Some
in
the
list
of
fishes
,
as
that
described
by
Olaus
,
Albertus
,
and
many
other
:
and
some
Unicornes
wee
will
allow
even
among
insects
,
as
those
foure
kinds
of
nasicornous
Beetles
described
by
Muffetus
.
Secondly
,
although
we
concede
there
by
many
Unicornes
,
yet
are
we
still
to
seeke
;
for
whereunto
to
affixe
this
horne
in
question
,
or
to
determine
from
which
thereof
we
receive
this
magnified
medicine
,
we
have
no
assurance
,
or
any
satisfactory
decision
:
for
although
we
single
out
one
,
More
especially
.
and
Antonomastically
thereto
assigne
the
name
of
the
Unicorne
,
yet
can
we
not
be
secure
what
creature
is
meant
thereby
,
what
constant
shape
it
holdeth
,
or
in
what
number
to
be
received
:
For
as
far
as
our
endeavours
discover
,
this
animall
is
not
uniformely
described
,
but
differently
set
forth
by
those
that
undertake
it
:
Pliny
affirmeth
it
is
a
fierce
and
terrible
creature
,
Vartomannus
a
tame
and
mansuete
animall
:
those
which
Garcias
ab
Horto
described
about
the
cape
of
good
hope
,
were
beheld
with
heads
like
horses
;
those
which
Vartomannus
beheld
,
he
described
with
the
head
of
a
Deere
;
Pliny
,
Aelian
Solinus
,
and
after
these
from
ocular
assurance
Paulus
Venetus
affirmeth
the
feet
of
the
Unicorne
are
undivided
,
and
like
the
Elephants
:
But
those
two
which
Vartomannus
beheld
at
Mecha
,
were
as
he
describeth
footed
like
a
Goate
:
As
Aelian
describeth
,
it
is
in
the
bignesse
of
an
horse
,
as
Vartomannus
of
a
Colt
,
That
which
Thevet
speaketh
of
was
not
so
big
as
an
Heifer
;
But
Paulus
Venetus
affirmeth
,
they
are
but
little
lesse
then
Elephants
;
which
are
discriminations
very
materiall
,
and
plainly
declare
,
that
under
the
same
name
Authors
describe
not
the
same
animall
:
So
that
the
Unicornes
horne
of
the
one
,
is
not
that
of
another
,
although
we
proclaime
an
equall
vertue
in
either
.
Thirdly
,
although
we
were
agreed
what
animall
this
was
,
or
differed
not
in
its
description
,
yet
would
this
also
afford
but
little
satisfaction
,
for
the
horne
we
commonly
extoll
,
is
not
the
same
with
that
of
the
Ancients
;
For
that
in
the
description
of
Aelian
and
Pliny
was
blacke
,
this
which
is
shewed
amongst
us
is
commonly
white
,
none
black
;
and
of
those
five
which
Scaliger
beheld
,
though
one
spadiceous
,
or
of
a
light
red
,
and
two
inclining
to
red
,
yet
was
there
not
any
of
this
complexion
among
them
.
Fourthly
,
what
hornes
soever
they
be
which
passe
amongst
us
,
they
are
not
surely
the
hornes
of
any
one
kinde
of
animall
,
but
must
proceed
from
severall
sorts
of
Unicornes
;
for
some
are
wreathed
,
some
not
:
That
famous
one
which
is
preserved
at
S.
Dennis
neere
Paris
,
hath
awfractuous
spires
,
and
chocleary
turnings
about
it
,
which
agreeth
with
the
description
of
the
Unicornes
horne
in
Aelian
;
Those
two
in
the
treasure
of
S.
Mark
are
plaine
,
and
best
accord
with
those
of
the
Indian
Asse
,
or
the
descriptions
of
other
Unicornes
:
Albertus
Magnus
describeth
one
ten
foote
long
,
and
at
the
base
about
thirteene
inches
compasse
;
And
that
of
Antwerpe
which
Goropius
Becanus
describeth
,
is
not
much
inferiour
unto
it
;
which
best
agree
unto
the
descriptions
of
the
Sea-Unicornes
,
for
these
,
as
Olaus
affirmeth
,
are
of
that
strength
and
bignesse
,
as
able
to
penetrate
the
ribs
of
ships
;
the
same
is
more
probable
,
in
that
it
was
brought
from
Island
,
from
whence
,
as
Becan●s
affirmeth
,
three
other
were
brought
in
his
dayes
;
And
we
have
heard
of
some
which
have
beene
found
by
the
sea
side
,
and
brought
unto
us
from
America
:
So
that
while
we
commend
the
Unicornes
horne
,
and
conceive
it
peculiar
but
unto
one
animall
,
under
apprehension
of
the
same
virtue
,
wee
use
very
many
,
and
commend
that
effect
from
all
,
which
every
one
confineth
unto
some
one
,
hee
hath
either
seene
or
described
.
Fifthly
,
although
there
be
many
Unicornes
,
and
consequently
many
hornes
,
yet
many
there
are
which
beare
that
name
,
and
currantly
passe
among
us
,
which
are
no
hornes
at
all
;
and
such
are
those
fragments
,
and
pieces
of
Lapis
Ceratites
,
commonly
termed
Cornufossile
,
whereof
Boetius
had
no
lesse
then
twenty
severall
sorts
presented
him
for
Unicorns
horn
:
hereof
in
subterraneous
cavities
▪
&
under
the
earth
there
are
many
to
be
found
in
severall
parts
of
Germany
,
which
are
but
the
Lapidescencies
,
and
petrifactive
mutations
of
hard
bodies
,
sometime
of
horne
,
of
teeth
,
of
bones
,
and
branches
of
trees
,
whereof
there
are
some
so
imperfectly
converted
,
as
to
retaine
the
odor
and
qualities
of
their
originals
,
as
he
relateth
of
pieces
of
Ashe
and
Wallnut
.
Againe
,
in
most
if
not
all
which
passe
amongst
us
,
and
are
extolled
for
precious
hornes
,
wee
discover
not
one
affection
common
unto
other
hornes
,
that
is
,
they
mollifie
not
with
fire
,
they
soften
not
upon
decoction
,
or
infusion
,
nor
will
they
afford
a
jelly
,
or
muccilaginous
concretion
in
either
;
which
notwithstanding
wee
may
effect
in
Goates
hornes
,
Sheepes
,
Cows
,
and
Harts
horne
,
in
the
horne
of
the
Rhinoceros
,
the
horne
of
the
Pristis
or
Sword-fish
.
Briefly
that
which
is
commonly
received
,
and
whereof
there
be
so
many
fragments
preserved
in
England
,
is
not
onely
no
horne
,
but
a
substance
harder
then
a
bone
,
that
is
,
the
tooth
of
a
Morse
or
Sea-horse
,
in
the
midst
of
the
solider
part
containing
a
curdled
graine
,
which
is
not
to
be
found
in
Ivory
;
this
in
Northerne
regions
is
of
frequent
use
for
hafts
of
knives
,
or
hilts
of
swords
,
and
being
burnt
becomes
a
good
remedy
for
fluxes
:
but
antidotically
used
,
and
exposed
for
Unicornes
horne
,
it
is
an
insufferable
delusion
,
and
with
more
veniable
deceit
,
it
might
have
beene
practised
in
Harts
horne
.
Sixtly
,
although
we
were
satisfied
we
had
the
Unicornes
horne
,
yet
were
it
no
injury
unto
reason
to
question
the
efficacy
thereof
,
or
whether
those
virtues
which
are
pretended
do
properly
belong
unto
it
;
for
what
we
observe
(
and
it
escaped
not
the
observation
of
Paulus
Iovius
many
years
past
)
none
of
the
Ancients
ascribed
any
medicinall
or
antidotall
virtue
unto
the
Unicornes
horne
;
and
that
which
Aelian
extolleth
,
who
was
the
first
and
onely
man
of
the
Ancients
who
spake
of
the
medicall
virtue
of
any
Unicorne
,
was
the
horne
of
the
Indian
Asse
,
whereof
,
saith
he
,
the
Princes
of
those
parts
make
boales
and
drinke
therein
,
as
preservatives
against
poyson
,
Convulsions
,
and
the
Falling-sicknesse
;
Now
the
description
of
that
horne
is
not
agreeable
unto
that
we
commend
;
for
that
(
saith
he
)
is
red
above
,
white
b●low
,
and
black
in
the
middle
,
which
is
very
different
from
ours
,
or
any
to
bee
seene
amongst
us
;
And
thus
,
though
the
description
of
the
Unicorne
be
very
ancient
,
yet
was
there
of
old
no
virtue
ascribed
unto
it
,
and
although
this
amongst
us
receive
the
opinion
of
the
same
virtue
,
yet
is
it
not
the
same
horne
whereunto
the
Ancients
ascribed
it
.
Lastly
,
although
we
allow
it
an
Antidotall
efficacy
,
and
such
as
the
Ancients
commended
,
yet
are
there
some
virtues
ascribed
thereto
by
Modernes
not
easily
to
be
received
;
and
it
hath
surely
falne
out
in
this
as
other
magnified
medicines
,
whose
operations
effectuall
in
some
diseases
,
are
presently
extended
unto
all
:
That
some
antidotall
quality
it
may
have
wee
have
no
reason
to
deny
;
for
since
Elkes
hoofes
and
hornes
are
magnified
for
Epilepsies
,
since
not
onely
the
bone
in
the
heart
,
but
the
horne
of
a
Deere
is
Alexipharmacall
,
and
ingredient
into
the
confection
of
Hyacinth
,
and
the
Electuary
of
Maximilian
,
wee
cannot
without
prejudice
except
against
the
efficacy
of
this
:
But
when
we
affirme
it
is
not
onely
Antidotall
to
proper
venomes
,
and
substances
destructive
by
qualities
,
we
cannot
expresse
;
but
that
it
resisteth
also
Sublimate
,
Arsenick
,
and
poysons
which
kill
by
second
qualities
,
that
is
,
by
corrosion
of
parts
,
I
doubt
we
exceed
the
properties
of
its
nature
,
and
the
promises
of
experiment
will
not
secure
the
adventure
:
And
therefore
in
such
extremities
,
whether
there
be
not
more
probable
reliefe
from
fat
and
oylie
substances
,
which
are
the
open
tyrants
of
salt
and
corrosive
bodies
,
then
precious
and
cordiall
medicines
which
operate
by
secret
and
disputable
proprieties
;
or
whether
he
that
swallowed
Lime
,
and
dranke
downe
Mercury
water
,
did
not
more
reasonably
place
his
cure
in
milke
,
butter
,
or
oyle
,
then
if
he
had
recurred
unto
Pea●le
and
Bezoar
,
common
reason
at
all
times
,
and
necessity
in
the
like
case
would
easily
determine
.
Since
therefore
there
be
many
Unicornes
,
since
that
whereto
wee
appropriate
a
horne
is
so
variously
described
,
that
it
seemeth
either
never
to
have
beene
seene
by
two
persons
,
or
not
to
have
beene
one
animall
;
Since
though
they
agreed
in
the
description
of
the
animall
,
yet
is
not
the
horne
wee
extoll
the
same
with
that
of
the
Ancients
;
Since
what
hornes
soever
they
be
that
passe
among
us
,
they
are
not
the
hornes
of
one
but
severall
animals
:
Since
many
in
common
use
and
high
esteeme
are
no
hornes
at
all
:
Since
if
they
were
true
hornes
,
yet
might
their
vertues
be
questioned
:
Since
though
we
allowed
some
vir●tues
,
yet
were
not
others
to
be
received
,
with
what
security
a
man
may
rely
on
this
remedy
,
the
mistresse
of
fooles
hath
already
instructed
some
,
and
to
wisdome
(
which
is
never
too
wise
to
learne
)
it
is
not
too
late
to
consider
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
That
all
Animals
of
the
Land
,
are
in
their
kinde
in
the
Sea
.
THat
all
Animals
of
the
Land
,
are
in
their
kinde
in
the
Sea
,
although
received
as
a
principle
,
is
a
tenent
very
questionable
,
and
will
admit
of
restraint
;
for
some
in
the
Sea
are
not
to
be
matcht
by
any
enquiry
at
Land
,
and
hold
those
shapes
which
terrestrious
formes
approach
not
;
as
may
be
observed
in
the
Moone
fish
,
or
Orthragoriscus
,
the
severall
sorts
of
Raia's
,
Torpedo's
,
Oysters
,
and
many
more
;
and
some
there
are
in
the
Land
which
were
never
maintained
to
be
in
the
Sea
,
as
Panthers
,
Hyaena's
,
Camels
,
Sheep
,
Molls
,
and
others
which
carry
no
name
in
Icthyologie
,
nor
are
to
be
found
in
the
exact
descriptions
of
Rondeletius
,
Gesner
,
or
Aldrovandus
.
Againe
,
though
many
there
be
which
make
out
their
nominations
,
as
the
Hedg-hog
,
Sea-serpents
,
and
others
;
yet
are
there
also
very
many
that
beare
the
name
of
animals
at
Land
,
which
hold
no
resemblance
in
corporall
configuration
;
in
which
account
we
compute
Vulpecula
,
Canis
,
Rana
,
Passer
,
Cuculus
,
Asellus
,
Turdus
,
Lepus
,
&c.
wherein
while
some
are
called
the
Fox
,
the
Dog
,
the
Sparrow
,
or
Frog-fish
,
and
are
knowne
by
common
names
with
those
at
land
;
as
their
describers
attest
,
they
receive
not
these
appellations
,
as
we
conceive
,
from
a
totall
similitude
in
figure
,
but
any
concurrence
in
common
accidents
,
in
colour
,
condition
,
or
single
conformation
:
as
for
Sea-horses
which
much
confirme
this
assertion
,
in
their
common
descriptions
,
they
are
but
Crotesco
deliniations
which
fill
up
empty
spaces
in
Maps
,
and
meere
pictoriall
inventions
,
not
any
Physicall
shapes
:
sutable
unto
those
which
(
as
Plinie
delivereth
)
Praxiteles
long
agoe
set
out
in
the
Temple
of
Domitius
:
for
that
which
is
commonly
called
a
Sea-horse
is
properly
called
a
Morse
,
and
makes
not
out
that
shape
:
That
which
the
Ancients
named
Hippocampus
is
a
little
animall
about
six
inches
long
,
and
not
preferred
beyond
the
classis
of
Insects
:
that
they
tearmed
Hippopotamus
an
amphibious
animall
,
about
the
River
Nile
,
so
little
resembleth
an
horse
,
that
as
Mathiolus
observeth
in
all
,
except
the
feet
,
it
better
makes
out
a
swine
:
that
which
they
tearmed
a
Lion
,
was
but
a
kinde
of
Lobster
:
and
that
they
called
the
Beare
,
was
but
one
kinde
of
Crab
,
and
that
which
they
named
Bos
marinus
,
was
not
as
we
conceive
a
fish
resembling
an
Oxe
,
but
a
Skaite
or
Thornbacke
,
so
named
from
its
bignesse
,
expressed
by
the
Greek
word
Bous
,
which
is
a
prefixe
of
augmentation
to
many
words
in
that
language
.
And
therefore
although
it
be
not
denied
that
some
in
the
water
doe
carry
a
justifiable
resemblance
to
some
at
the
Land
,
yet
are
the
major
part
which
beare
their
names
unlike
;
nor
doe
they
otherwise
resemble
the
creatures
on
earth
,
then
they
on
earth
the
constellations
which
passe
under
animall
names
in
heaven
:
nor
the
Dog-fish
at
sea
much
more
make
out
the
Dog
of
the
land
,
then
that
his
cognominall
or
name-sake
in
the
heavens
.
Now
if
from
a
similitude
in
some
,
it
bee
reasonable
to
infer
a
correspondency
in
all
,
we
may
draw
this
analogie
of
animalls
upon
plants
;
for
vegetables
there
are
which
carry
a
neare
and
allowable
similitude
unto
animals
,
as
we
elsewhere
declare
:
wee
might
also
presume
to
conclude
that
animall
shapes
were
generally
made
out
in
mineralls
:
for
severall
stones
there
are
that
beare
their
names
in
relation
to
animals
parts
,
as
Lapis
anguinus
,
Conchites
,
Echinites
,
Eucephalites
,
Aegopthalmus
,
and
many
more
,
as
will
appeare
in
the
writers
of
Mineralls
,
and
especially
in
Boetius
.
Moreover
if
we
concede
,
that
the
animalls
of
one
Element
,
might
beare
the
names
of
those
in
the
other
,
yet
in
strict
reason
the
watery
productions
should
have
the
prenomination
:
and
they
of
the
land
rather
derive
their
names
,
then
nominate
those
of
the
sea
:
for
the
watery
plantations
were
first
existent
,
and
as
they
enjoyed
a
priority
in
forme
,
had
also
in
nature
precedent
denominations
:
but
falling
not
under
that
nomenclature
of
Adam
,
which
unto
terrestrious
animalls
assigned
a
name
appropriate
unto
their
natures
,
from
succeeding
spectators
they
received
arbitrary
appellations
,
and
were
respectively
denominated
unto
creatures
knowne
at
land
,
which
in
themselves
had
independent
names
,
and
not
to
bee
called
after
them
,
which
were
created
before
them
.
Lastly
,
by
this
assertion
wee
restraine
the
hand
of
God
,
and
abridge
the
variety
of
the
creation
;
making
the
creatures
of
one
Element
,
but
an
acting
over
those
of
an
other
,
and
conjoyning
as
it
were
the
species
of
things
which
stood
at
distance
in
the
intellect
of
God
,
and
though
united
in
the
Chaos
,
had
several
seeds
of
their
creation
:
for
although
in
that
indistinguisht
masse
,
all
things
seemed
one
,
yet
separated
by
the
voyce
of
God
,
according
to
their
species
they
came
out
in
incommunicated
varieties
,
and
irrelative
seminalities
,
as
well
as
divided
places
;
and
so
although
we
say
the
world
was
made
in
sixe
dayes
,
yet
was
there
as
it
were
a
world
in
every
one
,
that
is
,
a
distinct
creation
of
distinguisht
creatures
,
a
distinction
in
time
of
creatures
divided
in
nature
,
and
a
severall
approbation
,
and
survey
in
every
one
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
Compendiously
of
sundry
Tenents
concerning
other
Animals
,
which
examined
prove
either
false
or
dubious
.
1.
ANd
first
from
times
of
great
Antiquity
,
and
before
the
Melodie
of
Syrens
,
the
Musicall
notes
of
Swans
hath
been
commended
,
and
that
they
sing
most
sweetly
before
their
death
.
For
thus
we
read
in
Plato
de
Legibus
,
that
from
the
opinion
of
Melempsuchosis
,
or
transmigration
of
the
soules
of
men
into
the
bodies
of
beasts
most
sutable
unto
their
humane
condition
,
after
his
death
,
Orpheus
the
Musician
became
a
Swan
.
Thus
was
it
the
bird
of
Apollo
the
god
of
Musicke
by
the
Greekes
,
and
a
Hieroglyphick
of
Musick
among
the
Aegyptians
,
from
whom
the
Greeks
derived
the
conception
,
hath
been
the
affirmation
of
many
Latines
,
and
hath
not
wanted
assertors
almost
from
every
Nation
.
All
which
notwithstanding
we
find
this
relation
doubtfully
received
by
Aelian
,
as
an
hearsay
account
by
Bellonius
,
as
a
false
one
by
Pliny
,
expresly
refuted
by
Myndius
in
Athenaeus
,
&
severely
rejected
by
Scaliger
,
whose
words
unto
Cardan
are
these
.
De
Cygni
vero
cantu
suavis
simo
quem
cum
parente
mendaciorum
Graecia
jactare
ausus
es
,
ad
Luciani
tribunal
,
apud
quem
novi
aliquid
dicas
,
statuo
.
Authors
also
that
countenance
it
,
speak
not
satifactorily
of
it
.
Some
affirming
they
sing
not
till
they
die
;
some
that
they
sing
,
yet
die
not
;
some
speake
generally
,
as
though
this
note
were
in
all
;
some
but
particularly
,
as
though
it
were
only
in
some
;
some
in
places
remote
,
and
where
we
can
have
no
trial
of
it
;
others
in
places
where
every
experience
can
refute
it
,
as
Aldrovand
upon
relation
,
delivered
,
concerning
the
Musicke
of
the
Swans
on
the
river
of
the
Thames
neer
London
.
Now
that
which
countenanceth
,
This
figuration
to
be
fonnd
in
Elkes
,
and
not
in
common
Swans
.
and
probably
confirmeth
this
opinion
,
is
the
strange
and
unusuall
conformation
of
the
winde
pipe
,
or
vocall
organ
in
this
animall
:
observed
first
by
Aldrovandus
,
and
conceived
by
some
contrived
for
this
intention
:
for
in
its
length
it
far
exceedeth
the
gullet
,
and
hath
in
the
chest
a
sinuous
revolution
,
that
is
,
when
it
ariseth
from
the
lunges
,
it
ascendeth
not
directly
unto
the
throat
,
but
ascending
first
into
a
capsulary
reception
of
the
breast
bone
,
by
a
Serpentine
and
Trumpet
recurvation
it
ascendeth
againe
into
the
neck
,
and
so
by
the
length
thereof
a
great
quantity
of
ayre
is
received
,
and
by
the
figure
thereof
a
musicall
modulation
effected
.
But
to
speak
indifferently
(
what
Aldrovand
himself
acknowledgeth
)
this
formation
of
the
Weazon
,
is
not
peculiar
unto
the
Swan
but
common
also
,
unto
the
Platea
or
Shovelard
,
a
bird
of
no
Musicall
throat
;
And
as
himselfe
confesseth
may
thus
be
contrived
in
the
Swan
to
contain
a
larger
stock
of
ayre
,
whereby
being
to
feed
on
weeds
at
the
bottom
,
they
might
the
longer
space
detain
their
heads
under
water
.
And
indeed
were
this
formation
peculiar
,
or
had
they
unto
this
effect
an
advantage
from
this
part
:
yet
have
they
a
knowne
and
open
disadvantage
from
an
other
,
which
is
not
common
unto
any
singing
bird
wee
know
,
that
is
a
flat
bill
:
For
no
Latirostrous
animal
(
whereof
neverthelesse
there
are
no
slender
numbers
)
were
ever
commended
for
their
note
,
or
accounted
among
those
animals
which
have
been
instructed
to
speake
.
When
therefore
we
consider
the
dissention
of
Authors
,
the
falsity
of
relations
,
the
indisposition
of
the
Organs
,
and
the
immusicall
note
of
all
we
ever
beheld
or
heard
of
,
if
generally
taken
and
comprehending
all
Swans
,
or
of
all
places
,
we
cannot
assent
thereto
.
Surely
he
that
is
bit
with
a
Tarantula
,
shall
never
be
cured
by
this
Musicke
,
and
with
the
same
hopes
we
expect
to
hear
the
harmony
of
the
Spheres
.
2.
That
there
is
a
speciall
proprietie
in
the
flesh
of
Peacocks
rost
or
boiled
,
to
preserve
a
long
time
incorrupted
,
hath
been
the
assertion
of
many
,
stands
yet
confirmed
by
Austine
,
De
Civitate
Dei
,
by
Gygas
Sempronius
,
in
Aldrovand
,
and
the
same
experiment
we
can
confirme
our selves
,
in
the
brawne
or
fleshy
parts
of
Peacocks
so
hanged
up
with
thred
,
that
they
touch
no
place
whereby
to
contract
a
moisture
;
and
hereof
we
have
made
triall
both
in
the
summer
and
winter
.
The
reason
some
I
perceive
,
attempt
to
make
out
from
the
siccity
and
drines
of
its
flesh
,
and
some
are
content
to
rest
in
a
secret
propriety
thereof
.
As
for
the
siccity
of
the
flesh
,
it
is
more
remarkable
in
other
animals
,
as
Aegles
,
Hawkes
,
and
birds
of
prey
;
And
that
it
is
a
propriety
,
or
agreeable
unto
none
other
,
we
cannot
with
reason
admit
:
for
the
same
preservation
,
or
rather
incorruption
we
have
observed
in
the
flesh
of
Turkeys
,
Capons
,
Hares
,
Partridge
,
Venison
,
suspended
freely
in
the
ayre
,
and
after
a
yeare
and
a
halfe
,
dogs
have
not
refused
to
eat
them
.
As
for
the
other
conceit
that
a
Peacocke
is
ashamed
when
he
lookes
on
his
legges
,
as
is
commonly
held
,
and
also
delivered
by
Cardan
,
beside
what
hath
been
said
against
it
by
Scaliger
,
let
them
beleeve
that
hold
specificall
deformities
,
or
that
any
part
can
seeme
unhansome
to
their
eyes
,
which
hath
appeared
good
and
beautifull
unto
their
makers
.
The
occasion
of
this
conceit
,
might
first
arise
from
a
common
observation
,
that
when
they
are
in
their
pride
,
that
is
,
advance
their
traine
,
if
they
decline
their
necke
to
the
ground
,
they
presently
demit
and
let
fall
the
same
:
which
indeed
they
cannot
otherwise
doe
,
for
contracting
their
body
,
and
being
forced
to
draw
in
their
foreparts
,
to
establish
the
hinder
in
the
elevation
of
the
traine
,
if
the
foreparts
depart
and
incline
to
the
ground
,
the
hinder
grow
too
weake
,
and
suffer
the
traine
to
fall
.
And
the
same
in
some
degree
is
also
observeable
in
Turkyes
.
3.
That
Storkes
are
to
be
found
and
will
onely
live
in
Republikes
or
free
States
,
is
a
pretty
conceit
to
advance
the
opinion
of
popular
policies
,
and
from
Antipathies
in
nature
,
to
disparage
Monarchicall
government
.
But
how
far
agreeable
unto
truth
,
let
them
consider
who
read
in
Plinie
,
that
among
the
Thessalians
who
were
governed
by
Kings
,
and
much
abounded
with
Serpents
,
it
was
no
lesse
then
capitall
to
kill
a
Storke
.
That
the
ancient
Aegyptians
honoured
them
,
whose
government
was
from
all
times
Monarchicall
.
That
Bellonius
affirmeth
,
men
make
them
nests
in
France
.
And
lastly
,
how
Jeremy
the
Prophet
delivered
himselfe
unto
his
countreymen
,
whose
government
was
at
that
time
Monarchicall
.
Milvus
in
Coel●
cognovit
tempus
suum
.
Turtur
Hirundo
&
Ciconia
custodierunt
tempus
adventus
sui
.
Wherein
to
exprobrate
their
Stupiditie
,
he
induceth
the
providence
of
Storkes
.
Now
if
the
bird
had
been
unknown
,
the
illustration
had
been
obscure
,
and
the
exprobation
but
improper
.
4.
That
a
Bittor
maketh
that
mugient
noyse
,
or
as
we
terme
it
Bumping
by
putting
its
bill
into
a
reed
as
most
beleeve
,
or
as
Bellonius
and
Aldrovand
conceive
,
by
putting
the
same
in
water
or
mud
,
and
after
a
while
retaining
the
ayre
by
suddenly
excluding
it
againe
,
is
not
so
easily
made
out
.
For
my
own
part
though
after
diligent
enquiry
,
I
could
never
behold
them
in
this
motion
;
Notwithstanding
by
others
whose
observations
we
have
expresly
requested
,
we
are
informed
,
that
some
have
beheld
them
making
this
noise
on
the
Shore
,
their
bills
being
far
enough
removed
from
reed
or
water
;
that
is
,
first
strongly
attracting
the
aire
,
and
unto
a
manifest
distention
of
the
neck
,
and
presently
after
with
great
Contention
and
violence
excluding
the
same
againe
.
As
for
what
others
affirme
of
putting
their
bill
in
water
or
mud
,
it
is
also
hard
to
make
out
.
For
what
may
bee
observed
from
any
that
walketh
the
Fenns
,
there
is
little
intermission
,
nor
any
observable
pawse
,
between
the
drawing
in
and
sending
forth
of
their
breath
.
And
the
expiration
or
breathing
forth
doth
not
onely
produce
a
noise
,
but
the
inspiration
or
haling
in
of
the
ayre
,
affordeth
a
sound
that
may
bee
heard
almost
a
flight
shoot
.
Now
the
reason
of
this
strange
and
peculiar
noise
,
is
well
deduced
from
the
conformation
of
the
windepipe
,
which
in
this
birde
is
different
from
other
volatiles
.
For
at
the
upper
extream
it
hath
no
Larinx
,
or
throttle
to
qualifie
the
sound
,
and
at
the
other
end
,
by
two
branches
deriveth
it selfe
into
the
Lunges
.
Which
division
consisteth
onely
of
Semicircular
fibers
,
and
such
as
attaine
but
half
way
round
the
part
;
By
which
formation
they
are
dilatable
into
larger
capacities
,
and
are
able
to
containe
a
fuller
proportion
of
ayre
,
which
being
with
violence
sent
up
the
weazon
,
and
finding
no
resistance
by
the
Larinx
,
it
issueth
forth
in
a
sound
like
that
from
cavernes
,
and
such
as
sometimes
subterraneous
eruptions
,
from
hollow
rocks
afford
;
As
Aristotle
observeth
in
a
Problem
of
the
25.
Section
,
and
is
observable
in
pichards
,
bottles
,
and
that
instrument
which
Aponensis
upon
that
probleme
describeth
,
wherewith
in
Aristotles
time
Gardiners
affrighted
birdes
.
5.
That
whelps
are
blinde
nine
dayes
and
then
begin
to
see
,
is
the
common
opinion
of
all
,
and
some
will
be
apt
enough
to
descend
unto
oathes
upon
it
.
But
this
I
finde
not
answerable
unto
experience
;
for
upon
a
strict
observation
of
many
,
I
have
not
found
any
that
see
the
ninth
day
,
few
before
the
twelfth
,
and
the
eyes
of
some
will
not
open
before
the
fourteenth
day
.
And
this
is
agreeable
unto
the
determination
of
Aristotle
:
who
computeth
the
time
of
their
anopsie
or
invision
by
that
of
their
gestation
;
for
some
saith
he
do
go
with
their
yong
,
the
sixt
part
of
a
yeer
,
a
day
or
two
over
or
under
,
that
is
,
about
sixty
dayes
or
nine
weekes
,
and
the
whelps
of
these
see
not
till
twelve
dayes
;
some
goe
the
fifth
part
of
a
yeer
,
that
is
,
71.
dayes
,
and
these
saith
he
see
not
before
the
fourteenth
day
.
Others
doe
goe
the
fourth
part
of
a
yeer
,
that
is
,
three
whole
months
,
and
these
saith
hee
are
without
sight
no
lesse
then
seventeen
dayes
:
wherein
although
the
accounts
be
different
,
yet
doth
the
least
thereof
exceed
the
terme
of
nine
dayes
which
is
so
generally
receaved
.
And
this
compute
of
Aristotle
doth
generally
overthrow
,
the
common
cause
alleadged
for
this
effect
,
that
is
,
a
precipitation
or
over
hasty
exclusion
before
the
birth
be
perfect
,
according
unto
the
vulgar
Adage
.
Festinans
canis
coecos
parit
catulos
:
for
herein
the
whelps
of
longest
gestation
,
are
also
the
latest
in
vision
.
The
manner
hereof
is
this
.
At
the
first
littering
their
eyes
are
fastly
closed
,
that
is
,
by
coalition
or
joyning
together
of
the
eyelids
,
and
so
continue
untill
about
the
twefth
day
,
at
which
time
they
begin
to
separate
,
and
may
be
easily
divelled
or
parted
asunder
;
they
open
at
the
inward
canthis
,
or
greater
angle
of
the
eye
,
and
so
by
degrees
dilate
themselves
quite
open
.
An
effect
very
strange
,
and
the
cause
of
much
obscurity
,
wherein
as
yet
mens
enquiries
are
blinde
,
and
satisfaction
acquirable
from
no
man
.
What
ever
it
be
,
thus
much
we
may
observe
,
those
animalls
are
onely
excluded
without
sight
,
which
are
multiparous
and
multifidous
,
that
is
,
which
have
many
at
a
litter
,
and
have
also
their
feet
divided
into
many
portions
;
for
the
Swine
although
multiparous
,
yet
being
bisulcous
,
and
onely
cloven
hoofed
,
is
not
excluded
in
this
manner
,
but
farrowed
with
open
eyes
,
as
other
bisulcous
animals
.
6.
The
Antipathy
between
a
Toad
and
a
Spider
,
and
that
they
poisonously
destroy
each
other
is
very
famous
,
and
solemne
Stories
have
been
written
of
their
combats
,
wherein
most
commonly
the
victory
is
given
unto
the
Spider
.
Of
what
Toades
and
Spiders
it
is
to
be
understood
,
would
be
considered
.
For
the
Phalangium
,
and
deadly
Spiders
,
are
different
from
those
we
generally
behold
in
England
.
How
ever
the
verity
hereof
,
as
also
of
many
others
,
wee
cannot
but
desire
;
for
hereby
wee
might
be
surely
provided
of
proper
Antidotes
in
cases
which
require
them
;
But
what
we
have
observed
herein
,
wee
cannot
in
reason
conceale
,
who
having
in
a
glasse
included
a
Toad
with
severall
Spiders
,
wee
beheld
the
Spiders
without
resistance
to
sit
upon
his
head
,
and
passe
over
all
his
body
,
which
at
last
upon
advantage
hee
swallowed
down
,
and
that
in
few
houres
to
the
number
of
seven
.
And
in
the
like
manner
will
Toades
also
serve
Bees
,
and
are
accounted
an
enemy
unto
their
Hives
.
7.
Whether
a
Lyon
be
also
afraid
of
a
Cock
,
as
is
related
by
many
,
and
beleeved
by
most
,
were
very
easie
in
some
places
to
make
tryall
.
Although
how
far
they
stand
in
feare
of
that
animal
,
we
may
sufficiently
understand
,
from
what
is
delivered
by
Camerarius
,
whose
words
in
his
Symbola
are
these
.
Nostris
temporibus
in
Aula
serenissimi
Principis
Bavariae
,
unus
ex
Leonibus
miris
saltibus
in
vicinam
cujusdam
domu●
aream
sese
dimisit
,
ubi
Gallinaciorum
cantum
aut
clampres
nihil
reformidans
ipsos
una
cum
plurimis
gallinis
devoravit
.
That
is
,
in
our
time
in
the
court
of
the
Prince
of
Bavaria
,
one
of
the
Lyons
leaped
downe
into
a
neighbous
yard
,
where
nothing
regarding
the
crowing
or
noise
of
the
Cocks
,
hee
eat
them
up
with
many
other
Hens
.
And
therefore
a
very
unsafe
defensative
it
is
against
the
fury
of
this
animal
,
and
surely
no
better
then
Virginity
,
or
blood
Royall
,
which
Pliny
doth
place
in
Cock
broth
:
For
herewith
,
saith
he
,
who
ever
is
anoynted
(
especially
if
Garlick
be
boiled
therein
)
no
Lyon
or
Panther
will
touch
him
.
8.
It
is
generally
conceived
,
an
earewigge
hath
no
wings
,
and
is
reckoned
amongst
impennous
insects
by
many
,
but
hee
that
shall
narrowly
observe
them
,
or
shall
with
a
needle
put
aside
the
short
and
sheathie
cases
on
their
backe
,
may
extend
and
draw
forth
two
winges
of
a
proportionable
length
for
flight
,
and
larger
then
many
flyes
.
The
experiment
of
Pennius
is
yet
more
perfect
,
who
with
a
rush
or
bristle
so
pricked
them
as
to
make
them
flie
.
9.
That
wormes
are
exanguious
animalls
,
and
such
as
have
no
blood
at
all
,
is
the
determination
of
Philosophy
,
the
generall
opinion
of
Scholers
,
and
I
know
not
well
to
dissent
from
thence
my selfe
:
if
so
,
surely
wee
want
a
proper
terme
whereby
to
expresse
that
humor
in
them
which
so
strictly
resembleth
blood
:
and
we
refer
it
unto
the
discernment
of
others
what
to
determine
of
that
red
and
sanguineous
humor
,
found
more
plentifully
about
the
Torquis
or
carneous
circle
of
great
wormes
in
the
spring
,
affording
in
linnen
or
paper
an
indiscernable
tincture
from
blood
;
or
wherein
that
differeth
from
a
veyne
,
which
in
an
apparent
blew
runneth
along
the
body
,
and
if
dexterously
pricked
with
a
lancet
emitteth
a
red
drop
,
which
pricked
on
either
side
it
will
not
readily
afford
.
In
the
upper
parts
of
wormes
,
there
are
likewise
found
certaine
white
and
ovall
glandulosities
which
Authors
terme
egs
,
and
in
magnifying
glasses
,
they
also
represent
them
:
how
properly
may
also
bee
enquired
;
since
if
in
them
there
be
distinction
of
sexes
,
these
egs
are
to
be
found
in
both
.
For
in
that
which
is
presumed
to
bee
their
coition
that
is
their
usuall
complication
,
or
rather
laterall
adhesion
above
the
ground
,
dividing
suddenly
with
two
knives
the
adhering
parts
of
both
,
I
have
found
these
egges
in
either
.
10.
That
Flyes
,
Bees
,
&c.
doe
make
that
noise
or
humming
sound
by
their
mouth
,
or
as
many
beleeve
with
their
wings
only
,
would
be
more
warily
asserted
,
if
we
consulted
the
determination
of
Aristotle
,
who
as
in
sundry
other
places
,
so
more
expressely
,
in
his
booke
of
respiration
,
affirmeth
this
sound
to
be
made
,
by
the
allision
of
an
inward
spirit
upon
a
pellicle
,
or
little
membrane
about
the
precinct
or
pectorall
division
of
their
body
.
If
we
also
consider
that
a
Bee
or
Flye
,
so
it
be
able
to
move
the
body
,
will
buz
though
its
head
be
off
;
that
it
will
do
the
like
if
deprived
of
wings
reserving
the
head
whereby
the
body
may
be
the
better
moved
.
And
that
some
also
which
are
big
and
lively
will
humme
without
either
head
or
wing
.
Nor
is
it
only
the
brating
upon
this
little
membrane
,
by
the
inward
and
connaturall
spirit
as
Aristotle
determines
,
or
the
outward
ayre
as
Scaliger
conceiveth
which
affordeth
this
humming
noise
,
but
perhaps
most
of
the
other
parts
may
also
concurre
hereto
,
as
will
be
manifest
if
while
they
humme
we
lay
our
finger
on
the
backe
or
other
parts
;
for
thereupon
will
be
felt
a
serrous
or
jarring
motion
like
that
which
happeneth
while
we
blow
on
the
teeth
of
a
combe
through
paper
;
and
so
if
the
head
or
other
parts
of
the
trunke
be
touched
with
oyle
,
the
sound
will
be
much
impaired
,
if
not
destroyed
:
for
those
being
also
dry
and
membranous
parts
,
by
attrition
of
the
spirit
doe
helpe
to
advance
the
noyse
:
And
therefore
also
the
sound
is
strongest
in
dry
weather
,
and
very
weake
in
rainy
season
,
and
toward
winter
;
for
then
the
ayre
is
moyst
,
and
the
inward
spirit
growing
weake
,
makes
a
languid
and
dumbe
allision
upon
the
parts
.
11.
There
is
found
in
the
Summer
a
kind
of
spider
called
a
Tainct
of
a
red
colour
,
and
so
little
of
body
that
ten
of
the
largest
will
hardly
out-way
a
graine
;
this
by
Country
people
is
accounted
a
deadly
poyson
unto
cowes
and
horses
,
who
,
if
they
suddenly
dye
,
and
swell
thereon
,
ascribe
their
death
hereto
,
and
will
commonly
say
,
they
have
licked
a
Tainct
.
Now
to
satisfie
the
doubts
of
men
,
we
have
called
this
tradition
unto
experiment
;
we
have
given
hereof
unto
dogs
,
chickens
,
calves
and
horses
,
and
not
in
the
singular
number
,
yet
never
could
finde
the
least
disturbance
ensue
.
There
must
be
therefore
other
causes
enquired
of
the
sudden
death
,
and
swelling
of
cattell
,
and
perhaps
this
insect
is
mistaken
,
and
unjustly
accused
for
some
other
;
for
some
there
are
which
from
elder
times
,
have
been
observed
pernicious
unto
cattell
,
as
the
Buprestis
or
burst
cow
,
the
Pityocampe
or
cruca
Pinuum
,
by
Dioscorides
,
Galen
and
Aetius
,
the
Staphilinus
described
by
Aristotle
and
others
,
or
those
red
Phalangious
spiders
like
Cantharides
mentioned
by
Muffetus
.
Now
although
the
animall
may
be
mistaken
and
the
opinion
also
false
,
yet
in
the
ground
and
reason
which
makes
men
most
to
doubt
the
verity
hereof
there
may
be
truth
enough
,
that
is
the
small
inconsiderable
quantity
of
this
insect
.
For
that
a
poyson
cannot
destroy
in
so
small
a
bulke
,
we
have
no
reason
to
affirme
.
For
if
as
Leo
Africanus
reporteth
,
the
tenth
part
of
a
graine
of
the
poyson
of
Nubia
will
dispatch
a
man
in
two
houres
,
if
the
bite
of
a
Viper
and
sting
of
a
Scorpion
,
is
not
conceived
to
impart
so
much
,
if
the
bite
of
an
Aspe
will
kill
within
an
houre
,
yet
the
impression
scarce
visible
,
and
the
poyson
communicated
not
ponderable
,
we
cannot
as
impossible
reject
this
way
of
destruction
;
or
deny
the
power
of
death
in
so
narrow
a
circumscription
.
12.
Wondrous
things
are
promised
from
the
Glow●worme
▪
thereof
perpetuall
lights
are
pretended
,
and
waters
said
to
be
distilled
which
afford
a
lustre
in
the
night
;
and
this
is
asserted
by
Cardan
,
Albertus
,
Gaudentius
,
Mizaldus
and
many
others
.
But
hereto
we
cannot
with
reason
assent
:
for
the
light
made
by
this
animall
depends
upon
a
living
spirit
,
and
seems
by
some
vitall
irradiation
to
be
actuated
into
this
lustre
.
For
when
they
are
dead
they
shine
not
,
nor
alwayes
while
they
live
,
but
are
obscure
or
light
according
to
the
diffusion
of
this
spirit
,
and
the
protrusion
of
their
luminous
parts
,
as
observation
will
instruct
us
;
for
this
flammeous
light
is
not
over
all
the
body
,
but
only
visible
on
the
inward
side
,
in
a
small
white
part
neare
the
tayle
.
When
this
is
full
and
seemeth
protruded
,
there
ariseth
a
double
flame
of
a
circular
figure
and
Emerald
green
colour
,
which
is
discernable
in
any
darke
place
in
the
day
;
but
when
it
falleth
and
seemeth
contracted
,
the
light
disappeareth
,
and
the
colour
of
the
part
only
remaineth
.
Now
this
light
,
as
it
appeareth
and
disappeareth
in
their
life
,
so
doth
it
goe
quite
out
at
their
death
.
As
we
have
observed
in
some
,
which
preserved
in
fresh
grasse
have
lived
and
shined
eighteen
dayes
,
but
as
they
declined
their
light
grew
languid
,
and
at
last
went
out
with
their
lives
.
Thus
also
the
Torpedo
which
alive
hath
a
power
to
stupifie
at
a
distance
,
hath
none
upon
contaction
being
dead
,
as
Galen
and
Rondoletius
particularly
experimented
.
And
this
hath
also
disappointed
the
mischiefe
of
those
intentions
,
which
study
the
advancement
of
poysons
,
and
fancie
destructive
compositions
from
Aspes
or
Vipers
teeth
,
from
Scorpions
or
Hornet
stings
;
for
these
omit
their
efficacy
in
the
death
of
the
individuall
,
and
act
but
dependantly
on
their
formes
.
And
thus
far
also
those
Philosophers
concur
with
us
which
held
the
Sun
and
Stars
were
living
creatures
,
for
they
conceived
their
lustre
depended
on
their
lives
;
but
if
they
ever
dyed
their
light
must
perish
also
.
True
it
is
,
and
we
have
observed
it
,
that
a
Glow-worme
will
afford
a
faint
light
,
almost
a
dayes
space
when
many
will
conceive
it
dead
,
but
this
is
a
mistake
in
the
compute
of
death
,
and
terme
of
disanimation
;
for
indeed
,
it
is
not
then
dead
,
but
if
it
be
distended
will
slowly
contract
it selfe
againe
,
which
when
it
cannot
doe
it
ceaseth
to
shine
any
more
.
And
to
speak
strictly
it
is
no
easie
matter
to
determine
the
point
of
death
in
insects
and
creatures
who
have
not
their
vitalities
radically
confined
unto
one
part
;
for
these
are
not
dead
when
they
cease
to
move
or
afford
the
visible
evidencies
of
life
;
as
may
be
manifestly
observed
in
flyes
,
who
when
they
appear
even
desperate
and
quite
forsaken
of
their
formes
,
by
vertue
of
the
sun
or
warme
ashes
will
be
revoked
unto
life
,
and
performe
its
functions
againe
.
13.
The
wisdom
of
the
Pismire
is
magnified
by
all
,
and
in
the
Panegyricks
of
their
providence
we
alwayes
meet
with
this
,
that
to
prevent
the
growth
of
corne
which
they
store
up
they
bite
off
the
end
thereof
:
And
some
have
conceived
that
from
hence
they
have
their
name
in
Hebrew
:
From
whence
ariseth
a
conceit
that
corne
will
not
grow
if
the
extreams
be
cut
or
broken
.
What
other
provision
they
make
for
this
intention
we
know
not
,
but
herein
we
finde
no
security
to
prevent
its
germination
,
as
having
made
tryall
in
graines
whose
ends
cut
off
have
notwithstanding
suddenly
sprouted
,
and
according
to
the
law
of
their
kindes
,
that
is
the
roots
of
barley
and
oates
at
contrary
ends
,
of
wheat
and
rye
at
the
same
.
And
therefore
some
have
delivered
that
after
rainy
weather
they
dry
these
graines
in
the
Sun
,
which
if
effectuall
,
we
must
conceive
to
be
made
in
a
high
degree
and
above
the
progression
of
Malt
,
for
that
Malt
will
grow
this
yeare
hath
informed
us
,
and
that
unto
a
perfect
●ar
.
THE
FOVRTH
BOOK
.
Of
many
popular
and
received
Tenents
concerning
Man
,
which
examined
,
prove
either
false
or
dubious
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
erectnesse
of
Man
.
THat
onely
Man
hath
an
erect
figure
,
and
that
for
to
behold
and
looke
up
toward
heaven
,
according
to
that
of
the
Poet
—
Pronaque
cum
spectant
animalia
caetera
terram
Os
h●mini
sublime
dedit
,
caelumque
tueri
Iussit
,
&
erectos
ad
sydera
tollere
vultus
,
is
a
double
assertion
,
whose
first
part
may
be
true
,
if
we
take
erectnesse
strictly
,
and
so
as
Galen
hath
defined
it
;
for
they
onely
,
saith
he
,
have
an
erect
figure
,
whose
spine
and
thigh
bone
are
carried
in
right
lines
,
and
so
indeed
of
any
we
yet
know
,
Man
only
is
erect
;
for
the
thighes
of
other
animals
doe
stand
at
angles
with
their
spine
,
and
have
rectangular
positions
in
birds
,
and
perfect
Quadrupedes
;
nor
doth
the
Frog
,
though
stretched
out
,
or
swimming
,
attaine
the
rectitude
of
man
,
or
carry
its
thigh
without
all
angularity
:
and
thus
is
it
also
true
that
man
onely
sitteth
,
if
we
define
sitting
to
be
a
firmation
of
the
body
upon
the
Ischias
;
wherein
if
the
position
be
just
and
naturall
the
thigh
bone
lyeth
at
right
angles
to
the
spine
,
and
the
leg
bone
or
tibia
to
the
thigh
;
for
others
when
they
seeme
to
sit
,
as
Dogs
,
Cats
,
or
Lions
,
doe
make
unto
their
spine
acute
angles
with
their
thigh
,
and
acute
to
the
thigh
with
their
shanke
:
Thus
is
it
likewise
true
,
what
Aristotle
alledgeth
in
that
Probleme
;
why
man
alone
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
suffereth
pollutions
in
the
night
;
that
is
,
because
man
onely
lyeth
upon
his
back
,
if
we
define
not
the
same
by
every
supine
position
,
but
when
the
spine
is
in
rectitude
with
the
thigh
,
and
both
with
the
armes
lye
parallell
to
the
Horizon
,
that
a
line
through
their
navel
will
passe
through
the
Zenith
and
centre
of
the
earth
,
and
so
cannot
other
animals
lye
upon
their
backs
;
for
though
the
spine
lye
parallel
with
the
Horizon
,
yet
will
their
legs
incline
,
and
lye
at
angles
unto
it
;
And
upon
these
three
divers
positions
in
man
wherein
the
spine
can
only
be
at
right
lines
with
the
thigh
,
arise
those
remarkeable
postures
,
prone
,
supine
,
and
erect
,
which
are
but
differenced
in
sight
,
or
inaugular
postures
upon
the
back
,
the
belly
and
the
feet
.
But
if
erectnesse
be
popularly
taken
,
and
as
it
is
largely
opposed
unto
pronenesse
,
or
the
posture
of
animals
looking
downewards
,
carrying
their
venters
or
opposite
part
to
the
spine
directly
towards
the
earth
,
it
must
not
be
strictly
taken
;
for
though
in
Serpents
and
Lizards
we
may
truly
allow
a
pronenesse
,
yet
Galen
acknowledgeth
that
perfect
Quadrupedes
,
as
Horses
,
Oxen
,
and
Camels
,
are
but
partly
prone
,
and
have
some
part
of
erectnesse
;
and
birds
or
flying
animals
,
are
so
farre
from
this
kinde
of
pronenesse
,
that
they
are
almost
erect
,
advancing
the
head
and
breast
in
their
progression
,
and
onely
prone
in
the
act
of
their
volitation
;
and
if
that
be
true
which
is
delivered
of
the
Penguin
or
Anser
Magellanicus
,
and
often
described
in
Maps
about
those
Straits
,
that
they
goe
erect
like
men
,
and
with
their
breast
and
belly
do
make
one
line
perpendicular
unto
the
axis
of
the
earth
;
it
will
make
up
the
exact
erectnesse
of
man
;
nor
will
that
insect
come
very
short
which
we
have
often
beheld
,
that
is
,
one
kinde
of
Locust
which
stands
not
prone
,
or
a
little
inclining
upward
,
but
in
a
large
erectnesse
,
elevating
alwayes
the
two
fore
legs
,
and
susteining
it selfe
in
the
middle
of
the
other
foure
;
by
Zoographers
called
mantis
,
and
by
the
Common
people
of
Province
,
Pr●ga
Dio
,
that
is
,
the
Prophet
and
praying
Locust
,
as
being
generally
found
in
the
posture
of
supplication
,
or
such
as
resembleth
ours
,
when
we
lift
up
our
hands
to
heaven
.
As
for
the
end
of
this
erection
,
to
looke
up
toward
heaven
,
though
confirmed
by
severall
testimonies
,
and
the
Greek
E●ymology
of
man
,
it
is
not
so
readily
to
be
admitted
;
and
as
a
popular
and
vaine
conceit
was
anciently
rejected
by
Galen
;
who
in
his
third
,
De
usu
partium
,
determines
,
that
man
is
erect
because
he
was
made
with
hands
,
and
was
therewith
to
exercise
all
Arts
which
in
any
other
figure
he
could
not
have
performed
,
as
he
excellently
declareth
in
that
place
where
he
also
proves
that
man
could
have
beene
made
neither
Quadruped
,
nor
Ce●taur
.
The
ground
and
occasion
of
this
conceit
was
a
literall
apprehension
of
a
figurative
expression
in
Plato
,
as
Galen
plainely
delivers
,
the
effect
of
whose
words
is
this
:
To
opinion
that
man
is
erect
to
looke
up
and
behold
the
heavens
,
is
a
conceit
onely
fit
for
those
that
never
saw
the
fish
Uranoscopus
,
that
is
,
the
Beholder
of
heaven
;
which
hath
its
eyes
so
placed
,
that
it
lookes
up
directly
to
heaven
,
which
man
doth
not
,
except
he
recline
,
or
bend
his
head
backward
;
and
thus
to
looke
up
to
heaven
agreeth
not
onely
unto
men
,
but
Asses
;
to
omit
birds
with
long
necks
,
which
looke
not
onely
upwards
,
but
round
about
at
pleasure
;
and
therefore
men
of
this
opinion
understood
not
Plato
when
he
said
that
man
doth
Sursum
aspicere
,
for
thereby
was
not
meant
to
gape
or
looke
upward
with
the
eye
,
but
to
have
his
thoughts
sublime
,
and
not
onely
to
behold
,
but
speculate
their
nature
with
the
eye
of
the
understanding
.
Now
although
Galen
in
this
place
makes
instance
but
in
one
,
yet
are
there
other
fishes
,
whose
eyes
regard
the
heavens
,
as
Plane
,
and
cartilagineous
fishes
as
pectinals
,
or
such
as
have
the
Apophyses
of
their
spine
made
laterally
like
a
combe
,
for
when
they
apply
themselves
to
sleepe
or
rest
upon
the
white
side
,
their
eyes
on
the
other
side
looke
upward
toward
heaven
:
for
birds
,
they
generally
carry
their
heads
erectly
like
man
,
and
some
have
advantage
in
that
they
move
not
their
upper
eyelid
;
and
many
that
have
long
necks
,
and
bear
their
heads
somewhat
backward
,
behold
farre
more
of
the
heavens
,
and
seeme
to
look
above
the
aequinoxiall
circle
;
and
so
also
in
many
Quadrupeds
,
although
their
progression
be
partly
prone
,
yet
is
the
sight
of
their
eye
direct
,
not
respecting
the
earth
but
heaven
,
and
makes
an
higher
arch
of
altitude
then
our
owne
.
The
position
of
a
Frogge
with
his
head
above
water
exceedeth
these
;
for
therein
hee
seemes
to
behold
a
large
part
of
the
heavens
,
and
the
acies
of
his
eye
to
ascend
as
high
as
the
Tropick
;
but
he
that
hath
beheld
the
posture
of
a
Bitour
,
will
not
deny
that
it
beholds
almost
the
very
Zenith
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
heart
.
THat
the
heart
of
man
is
seated
in
the
left
side
,
is
an
asseveration
which
strictly
taken
,
is
resutable
by
inspection
;
whereby
it
appeares
the
base
and
centre
thereof
is
in
the
midst
of
the
chest
▪
true
it
is
that
the
Mucro
or
point
thereof
inclineth
unto
the
left
,
for
by
this
position
it
giveth
way
unto
the
ascension
of
the
midriffe
,
and
by
reason
of
the
hollow
veine
could
not
commodiously
deflect
unto
the
right
▪
from
which
diversion
,
neverthelesse
wee
cannot
so
properly
say
t
is
placed
in
the
left
;
as
that
it
consisteth
in
the
middle
,
that
is
,
where
its
centre
resteth
;
for
so
doe
we
usually
say
a
Gnomon
or
needle
is
in
the
middle
of
a
Diall
,
although
the
extreams
may
respect
the
North
or
South
and
approach
the
circumference
thereof
.
The
ground
of
this
mistake
is
a
generall
observation
from
the
pulse
or
motion
of
the
heart
,
which
is
more
sensible
on
this
side
;
but
the
reason
hereof
is
not
to
be
drawne
from
the
situation
of
the
heart
,
but
the
site
of
the
left
ventricle
wherein
the
vitall
spirits
are
laboured
,
and
also
the
great
Artery
that
conveyeth
them
out
,
both
which
are
situated
on
the
left
,
and
upon
this
reason
epithems
or
cordial
applications
are
justly
applyed
unto
the
left
brest
,
and
the
wounds
under
the
fist
rib
may
bee
more
suddenly
destructive
if
made
on
the
sinister
side
;
and
the
speare
of
the
souldier
that
pierced
our
Saviour
,
is
not
improperly
described
when
Painters
direct
it
a
little
towards
the
left
.
The
other
ground
is
more
particular
and
upon
inspection
;
for
in●
dead
bodies
especially
lying
upon
the
spine
,
the
heart
doth
seem
to
incline
unto
the
left
,
which
happeneth
not
from
its
proper
site
,
but
besides
its
sinistrous
gravity
is
drawne
that
way
by
the
great
arterie
,
which
then
subsideth
&
haleth
the
heart
unto
it
,
And
therefore
strictly
taken
,
the
heart
is
seated
in
the
middle
of
the
chest
;
but
after
a
carelesse
and
inconsiderate
aspection
,
or
according
to
the
readiest
sense
of
pulsation
,
wee
shall
not
quarrell
if
any
affirme
it
is
seated
toward
the
left
;
and
in
these
considerations
must
Aristotle
be
salved
,
when
hee
affirmeth
the
heart
of
man
is
placed
in
the
left
side
,
and
thus
in
a
popular
acception
may
wee
receive
the
periphrasis
of
Persius
when
hee
taketh
the
part
under
the
left
pappe
for
the
heart
;
Lavâ
in
parte
mamillae
.
and
if
rightly
apprehended
,
it
concerneth
not
this
controversie
,
when
it
is
said
in
Ecclesiastes
,
The
heart
of
a
wiseman
is
in
the
right
side
,
but
that
of
a
fool
in
the
left
.
That
assertion
also
that
man
proportionally
hath
the
largest
brain
,
I
did
I
confesse
somewhat
doubt
,
and
conceived
it
might
have
failed
in
birds
,
especially
such
as
having
little
bodies
,
have
yet
large
cranies
,
and
seeme
to
containe
much
brain
,
as
Snipes
,
Woodcoks
,
&c.
but
upon
triall
I
finde
it
very
true
.
The
braines
of
a
man
Archangelus
and
Bauhinus
,
observe
to
weigh
four
pound
,
and
sometime
five
and
an
half
,
if
therefore
a
man
weigh
one
hundred
and
forty
pounds
,
and
his
braine
but
five
,
his
waight
is
27.
times
as
much
as
his
braine
,
deducting
the
waight
of
that
five
pound
which
is
allowed
for
it
;
now
in
a
Snype
which
waighed
foure
ounces
two
dragmes
,
I
find
the
braines
to
waigh
but
half
dragme
,
so
that
the
weight
of
the
body
(
allowing
for
the
brain
)
exceeded
the
waight
of
the
brain
,
sixtie
seven
times
and
an
half
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Pleurisies
.
THat
Pleurisies
are
onely
on
the
left
side
,
is
a
popular
Tenent
,
not
onely
absurde
but
dangerous
.
From
the
misapprehension
hereof
,
men
omitting
the
opportunity
of
those
remedies
,
which
otherwise
they
would
not
neglect
;
chiefly
occasioned
by
the
ignorance
of
Anatomie
,
&
the
extent
of
the
part
affected
,
which
in
an
exquisite
Pleurisie
is
determined
to
be
the
skin
or
membrane
which
investeth
the
ribbes
,
for
so
it
is
defined
,
Inflammati●
membrane
costas
succingentis
;
An
Inflammation
either
simple
consisting
onely
of
an
hot
and
sanguineous
affluxion
,
or
els
Oedematous
,
Schirrous
,
Erisipelatous
according
to
the
predominancy
of
melancholy
,
flegme
,
or
choler
;
The
vessells
whereby
the
morbificall
matter
is
derived
unto
this
membrane
,
are
either
the
ascending
branches
of
the
hollow
veine
,
which
disperse
themselves
into
the
foure
upper
ribbs
,
or
else
the
Azygos
,
or
vena
sine
pari
,
whose
surcles
are
disposed
unto
the
other
lower
;
The
membrane
thus
inflamed
,
is
properly
called
Pleura
,
from
whence
the
disease
hath
its
name
,
and
this
investeth
not
onely
one
side
,
but
overspreadeth
the
cavitie
of
the
chest
,
and
affordeth
a
common
coat
unto
the
parts
contained
therein
.
Now
therefore
the
Pleura
being
common
unto
both
sides
,
it
is
not
reasonable
to
confine
the
inflammation
unto
one
,
nor
strictly
to
determine
it
is
alwayes
in
the
side
,
but
sometimes
before
and
behinde
,
that
is
,
inclining
to
the
spine
or
brestbone
,
for
thither
this
coat
extendeth
;
and
therefore
with
equall
propriety
we
may
affirme
,
that
ulcers
of
the
lungs
,
or
Apostems
of
the
braine
doe
happen
onely
in
the
left
side
,
or
that
Ruptures
are
confineable
unto
one
side
,
whereas
the
peritoneum
or
rimme
of
the
belly
may
be
broke
,
or
its
perforations
relaxed
in
either
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Ring
finger
.
AN
opinion
there
is
,
which
magnifies
the
condition
of
the
fourth
finger
of
the
left
hand
,
presuming
therein
a
cordiall
relation
,
that
a
particular
vessell
,
nerve
,
veine
,
or
arterie
is
conferred
thereto
from
the
heart
,
and
therefore
that
especially
hath
the
honour
to
beare
our
rings
;
which
was
not
only
the
Christian
practi●e
in
Nuptiall
contracts
,
but
observed
by
the
heathens
,
as
Alexander
ab
Alexandro
,
Gellius
,
Macrobius
,
and
Pierius
haue
delivered
,
as
lately
Levinus
Lemnius
hath
confirmed
,
who
affirmes
this
peculiar
vessell
to
bee
an
Arterie
,
and
not
a
nerve
,
as
antiquitie
conceived
it
;
adding
moreover
that
rings
hereon
peculiarly
affect
the
heart
;
that
in
Lipothymis
or
swoundings
he
used
the
frication
of
this
finger
with
saffron
and
gold
;
that
the
ancient
Physitians
mixed
up
their
Medicines
herewith
;
that
this
is
seldome
or
last
of
all
affected
with
the
Gout
,
and
when
that
becommeth
nodous
,
men
continue
not
long
after
:
notwithstanding
all
which
we
remaine
unsatisfied
,
nor
can
we
thinke
the
reasons
alledged
sufficiently
establish
the
priviledge
of
this
finger
.
For
first
,
concerning
the
practice
of
antiquity
the
custome
was
not
generall
to
weare
their
rings
either
on
this
hand
or
finger
;
for
it
is
said
,
and
that
emphatically
in
Jeremiah
,
Si
fuerit
●econias
filius
Ioachim
re●gis
Iudae
annulus
in
manu
dextrâ
meâ
,
inde
evella●●
eum
:
Though
Coniah
the
son
of
Joachim
King
of
Judah
were
the
signet
on
my
right
,
hand
,
yet
would
I
pluck
thee
thence
:
So
is
to
observed
by
Pliny
that
in
the
portraits
of
their
Gods
the
rings
were
worne
on
the
finger
next
the
thumb
,
that
the
Romans
wore
them
also
upon
their
little
finger
,
as
Nero
is
described
in
Petronius
:
some
wore
them
on
the
middle
finger
as
the
ancient
Gaules
and
Britans
,
and
some
upon
the
forefinger
,
as
is
deduceable
from
Julius
Pollux
,
who
names
that
ring
Corionos
.
Againe
,
that
the
practice
of
the
Ancients
had
any
such
respect
of
cordiality
or
reference
unto
the
heart
will
much
be
doubted
if
we
consider
their
rings
were
made
of
Iron
;
such
was
that
of
Prometheus
who
is
conceived
the
first
that
brought
them
in
use
;
so
,
as
Pliny
affirmeth
,
for
many
yeares
the
Senators
of
Rome
did
not
weare
any
rings
of
Gold
:
but
the
slaves
wore
generally
Iron
rings
untill
their
manumission
or
preferment
to
some
dignity
;
That
the
Lacedemonians
continued
their
Iron
rings
unto
his
dayes
,
Pliny
also
delivereth
;
and
surely
they
used
few
of
Gold
,
for
beside
that
Lycurgus
prohibited
that
mettall
,
we
read
in
Athenaeus
that
having
a
desire
to
guild
the
face
of
Apollo
,
they
enquired
of
the
oracle
where
they
might
purchase
so
much
gold
,
and
were
directed
unto
Craesus
King
of
Lydia
.
Moreover
whether
the
Ancients
had
any
such
intention
,
the
grounds
which
they
conceived
in
veyne
,
nerve
,
or
artery
,
are
not
to
be
justified
,
nor
will
inspection
confirm
a
peculiar
vessell
in
this
finger
:
for
as
Anatomy
informeth
,
the
Basilica
veyne
dividing
into
two
branches
below
the
cubit
,
the
outward
sendeth
two
surcles
unto
the
thumb
,
two
unto
the
forefinger
,
and
one
unto
the
middlefinger
in
the
inward
side
;
the
other
branch
of
the
Basilica
sendeth
one
surcle
unto
the
outside
of
the
middlefinger
,
two
unto
the
Ring
,
and
as
many
unto
the
little
fingers
;
so
that
they
all
proceed
from
the
Basilica
,
and
are
in
equall
numbers
derived
unto
every
one
:
In
the
same
manner
are
the
branches
of
the
axillary
artery
distributed
into
the
hand
,
for
below
the
cubit
it
divideth
into
two
parts
,
the
one
running
along
the
Radius
,
and
passing
by
the
wrest
or
place
of
the
pulse
,
is
at
the
fingers
subdivided
into
three
branches
,
whereof
the
first
conveyeth
two
surcles
unto
the
thumb
,
the
second
as
many
to
the
forefinger
,
and
the
third
one
unto
the
middle
finger
;
the
other
or
lower
division
of
the
artery
descendeth
by
the
ulna
,
and
furnisheth
the
other
fingers
,
that
is
the
middle
with
one
surcle
,
and
the
ring
and
little
fingers
with
two
;
as
for
the
nerves
they
are
disposed
much
after
the
same
maner
,
and
have
their
originall
from
the
brain
,
and
not
the
heart
,
as
many
of
the
Ancients
conceived
;
which
is
so
farre
from
affording
nerves
unto
other
parts
,
that
it
receiveth
very
few
it self
from
the
sixt
conjugation
,
or
paire
of
nerves
in
the
brain
.
Lastly
,
these
propagations
being
communicated
unto
both
hands
,
we
have
no
greater
reason
to
weare
our
rings
on
the
left
,
then
on
the
right
,
nor
are
there
cordiall
considerations
in
the
one
,
more
then
the
other
;
and
therefore
when
Forestus
for
the
stanching
of
blood
makes
use
of
Topicall
applications
unto
the
fourth
finger
,
he
consines
not
that
practice
unto
the
left
,
but
varieth
the
side
according
to
the
nostrill
bleeding
:
and
so
in
fevers
,
where
the
heart
primarily
suffereth
,
we
apply
medicines
unto
the
wrests
of
either
arme
;
and
so
we
touch
the
pulse
of
both
,
and
judge
of
the
affections
of
the
heart
by
the
one
as
well
as
the
other
:
and
although
in
indispositions
of
liver
or
spleene
considerations
are
made
in
Phlebotomy
respectively
to
their
situation
;
yet
when
the
heart
is
affected
men
have
thought
it
as
effectuall
to
bleed
on
the
right
as
the
left
;
and
although
also
it
may
be
thought
,
a
nearer
respect
is
to
be
had
of
the
left
,
because
the
great
artery
proceeds
from
the
left
ventricle
,
and
so
is
nearer
that
arme
,
it
admits
not
that
consideration
;
for
under
the
channell
bones
the
artery
divideth
into
two
great
branches
,
from
which
trunke
or
point
of
division
the
distance
unto
either
hand
is
equall
,
and
the
consideration
answerable
.
And
therefore
Macrobius
discussing
the
point
,
hath
alleadged
another
reason
,
affirming
that
the
g●station
of
rings
upon
this
hand
and
finger
,
might
rather
be
used
for
their
conveniency
and
preservation
then
any
cordiall
relation
;
for
at
first
(
saith
he
)
it
was
both
free
and
usuall
to
weare
rings
on
either
hand
,
but
after
that
luxury
encreased
,
when
pretious
gems
and
rich
insculptures
were
added
,
the
custome
of
wearing
them
on
the
right
hand
was
translated
unto
the
left
,
for
that
hand
being
lesse
employed
,
thereby
they
were
best
preserved
;
and
for
the
same
reason
they
placed
them
on
this
finger
,
for
the
thumb
was
too
active
a
finger
,
and
is
commonly
imployed
with
either
of
the
rest
:
the
Index
or
forefinger
was
too
naked
whereto
to
commit
their
pretiosities
and
hath
the
tuition
of
the
thumbe
scarce
unto
the
second
joynt
:
the
middle
and
little
finger
they
rejected
as
extreams
,
and
too
big
or
too
little
for
their
rings
,
and
of
all
chose
out
the
fourth
as
being
least
used
of
any
,
as
being
guarded
on
either
side
,
and
having
in
most
this
peculiar
condition
that
it
cannot
be
extended
alone
and
by
it selfe
,
but
will
bee
accompained
by
some
finger
on
either
side
:
and
to
this
opinion
assenteth
Alexander
ab
Alexandro
,
Annulum
●nuptialem
prior
aetas
in
sinistr●
ferebat
,
credideri●
ne
attereretur
.
Now
that
which
begat
or
promoted
the
common
opinion
,
was
the
common
conceit
that
the
heart
was
seated
on
the
left
side
,
but
how
far
this
is
verified
,
we
have
before
declared
.
The
Aegyptian
practice
hath
much
advanced
the
same
,
who
unto
this
finger
derived
a
nerve
from
the
heart
,
and
therefore
the
Priest
anointed
the
same
with
pretious
oyls
before
the
altar
;
but
how
weake
Anatomists
they
were
,
which
were
so
good
Embalmers
we
have
already
shewed
;
and
though
this
reason
tooke
most
place
,
yet
had
they
another
which
more
commended
that
practice
,
and
that
was
the
number
whereof
this
singer
was
an
Hieroglyphick
:
for
by
holding
downe
the
fourth
finger
of
the
left
hand
,
while
the
rest
were
extended
,
they
signified
the
perfect
and
magnified
number
of
six
;
for
as
Pierius
hath
graphically
declared
,
Antiquity
expressed
numbers
by
the
fingers
of
either
hand
;
on
the
left
they
accounted
their
digits
and
articulate
numbers
unto
an
hundred
,
on
the
right
hand
hundreds
&
thousands
;
the
depressing
this
finger
which
in
the
left
hand
implied
but
six
,
in
the
right
indigitated
six
hundred
:
In
this
way
of
numeration
may
we
construe
that
of
Juvenal
concerning
Nestor
.
—
mortem
Distulit
,
atque
suos
jam
dextrâ
comptuat
annos
.
And
how
ever
it
were
intended
,
and
in
this
sense
it
will
be
very
elegant
what
is
delivered
of
Wisdome
,
Prov.
3.
Length
of
dayes
is
in
her
right
hand
,
and
in
her
left
hand
riches
and
honour
.
As
for
the
observation
of
Lemnius
an
eminent
Physitian
,
concerning
the
gowt
,
how
ever
it
happened
in
his
country
,
wee
may
observe
it
otherwise
in
ours
;
that
is
,
that
chiragricall
persons
doe
suffer
in
this
finger
as
well
as
in
the
rest
,
and
sometimes
first
of
all
,
and
sometimes
no
where
else
;
and
for
the
mixing
up
medicines
herewith
,
it
is
rather
an
argument
of
opinion
then
any
considerable
effect
,
and
we
as
highly
conceive
of
the
practice
in
Diapalma
,
that
is
in
the
making
of
that
plaister
,
to
stirre
it
with
the
stick
of
a
Palme
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
right
and
left
Hand
.
IT
is
also
suspicious
,
and
not
with
that
certainty
to
be
received
,
what
is
generally
believed
concerning
the
right
and
left
hand
,
that
men
naturally
make
use
of
the
right
,
and
that
the
use
of
the
other
is
a
digression
or
aberration
from
that
way
which
nature
generally
intendeth
;
and
truly
we
do
not
deny
that
almost
all
Nations
have
used
this
hand
,
and
ascribed
a
preheminence
thereto
:
hereof
a
remarkable
passage
there
is
in
the
48.
of
Genesis
,
And
Joseph
tooke
them
both
,
Ephraim
in
his
right
hand
towards
Israels
left
hand
,
and
Manasses
in
his
left
hand
towards
Israels
right
hand
,
and
Israel
stretched
out
his
right
hand
and
laid
it
upon
Ephraims
head
,
who
was
the
younger
,
and
his
left
hand
upon
Manasses
head
guiding
his
hands
wittingly
,
for
Manasses
was
the
first
borne
;
and
when
Joseph
saw
that
his
father
laid
his
right
hand
upon
the
head
of
Ephraim
,
it
displeased
him
,
and
he
held
up
his
fathers
hand
to
remove
it
from
Ephraims
head
unto
Manasses
head
,
and
Joseph
said
not
so
my
father
,
for
this
is
thy
first
borne
,
put
thy
right
hand
upon
his
head
:
And
the
like
appeareth
from
the
ordinance
of
Moses
in
the
consecration
of
their
Priests
,
Then
shalt
thou
kill
the
Ram
,
and
take
of
his
bloud
,
and
put
it
upon
the
tip
of
the
right
eare
of
Aaron
,
and
upon
the
tip
of
the
right
eare
of
his
sonnes
,
and
upon
the
thumb
of
the
right
hand
,
and
upon
the
great
toe
of
the
right
foot
,
and
sprinkle
the
bloud
on
the
Altar
round
about
:
That
the
Persians
were
wont
herewith
to
plight
their
faith
,
is
testified
by
Diodorus
:
That
the
Greeks
and
Romans
made
use
hereof
,
beside
the
testimony
of
divers
Authors
,
is
evident
from
their
custome
of
discumbency
at
their
meales
,
which
was
upon
their
left
side
,
for
so
their
right
hand
was
free
,
and
ready
for
all
service
;
nor
was
this
onely
in
use
with
divers
Nations
of
men
,
but
was
the
custome
of
whole
Nations
of
women
,
as
is
deduceable
from
the
Amazones
in
the
amputation
of
their
right
breast
,
whe●eby
they
had
the
freer
use
of
their
●ow
:
all
which
doe
declare
a
naturall
preheminency
and
pref●rment
of
the
one
unto
motion
before
the
other
,
wherein
notwithstanding
in
submission
to
future
information
,
we
are
unsatisfied
unto
great
dubitation
.
For
first
,
if
there
were
a
determinate
prepotency
in
the
right
,
and
such
as
ariseth
from
a
constant
roote
in
nature
,
wee
might
expect
the
same
in
other
animals
,
whose
parts
are
also
differenced
by
dextrality
,
wherein
notwithstanding
we
cannot
discover
a
distinct
and
complying
account
,
for
we
●inde
not
that
Horses
,
Buls
,
or
Mules
,
are
generally
stronger
on
this
side
;
and
as
for
animals
whose
forelegs
more
sensibly
supply
the
use
of
armes
,
they
hold
if
not
an
equality
in
both
,
a
prevalency
oft
times
in
the
other
,
as
Squirrels
,
Apes
,
and
Monkeys
,
and
the
same
is
also
discernible
in
Parrets
,
and
men
observe
that
the
eye
of
a
Tumbler
is
biggest
not
constantly
in
one
,
but
in
the
bearing
side
.
That
there
is
also
in
men
a
naturall
prepotency
in
the
right
we
cannot
with
constancy
affirme
,
if
we
make
observation
in
children
,
who
permitted
the
freedome
of
both
,
do
oft
times
confine
unto
the
le●t
,
and
are
not
without
great
difficulty
restrained
from
it
:
and
therefore
this
prevalency
is
either
uncertainly
placed
in
the
laterallity
,
or
custome
determines
its
indifferency
:
which
is
the
resolution
of
Aristotle
in
that
Probleme
,
which
enqui●es
why
the
right
side
being
better
then
the
left
,
is
equall
in
the
senses
?
because
,
saith
he
,
the
right
and
left
do
differ
by
use
and
custome
which
have
no
place
in
the
senses
:
and
the
reason
is
allowable
;
for
right
and
le●t
as
parts
inservient
unto
the
motive
faculty
are
differenced
by
degrees
from
use
and
assuefaction
,
according
whereto
the
one
grows
stronger
,
and
oft
times
bigger
then
the
other
;
but
in
the
senses
it
is
otherwise
;
for
they
acquire
not
their
perfection
by
use
or
custome
,
but
at
the
first
we
equally
heare
and
see
with
one
eye
,
as
well
as
with
another
:
and
therefore
,
were
this
indifferency
permitted
,
or
did
not
institution
,
but
Nature
determine
dextrality
,
there
would
be
many
more
Scevolaes
then
are
delivered
in
story
;
not
should
we
wonder
at
seven
thousand
in
one
Army
,
as
wee
reade
concerning
the
Benjamites
.
True
it
is
,
that
although
there
be
an
indifferency
in
either
,
or
a
prevalency
indifferent
in
one
,
yet
is
it
most
reasonable
for
uniformity
,
and
sundry
respective
uses
,
that
men
should
apply
themselves
to
the
constant
use
of
one
,
for
there
will
otherwise
arise
anomalous
disturbances
in
manuall
actions
,
not
onely
in
Civill
and
artificiall
,
but
also
in
Military
affaires
,
and
the
severall
actions
of
warre
.
Secondly
,
the
grounds
and
reasons
alleadged
for
the
right
are
not
satisfactory
,
and
afford
no
rest
in
their
decision
:
Scaliger
finding
a
defect
in
the
reason
of
Aristotle
,
introduceth
one
of
no
lesse
deficiency
himselfe
,
Ratio
materialis
(
saith
he
)
sanguinis
crassitud●
simul
&
multitud●
,
that
is
,
the
reason
of
the
vigour
of
this
side
is
the
crassitude
and
plenty
of
bloud
;
but
this
is
no
way
sufficient
,
for
the
crassitude
or
thicknesse
of
bloud
,
affordeth
no
reason
why
one
arme
should
be
enabled
before
the
other
,
and
the
plenty
thereof
,
why
both
not
enabled
equally
:
Fallopius
is
of
another
conceit
,
deducing
the
reason
from
the
Azygos
or
vena
sine
par●
,
a
large
and
considerable
veine
arising
out
of
the
cava
or
hallow
veine
,
before
it
enters
the
right
ventricle
of
the
heart
,
and
placed
onely
in
the
right
side
;
but
neither
is
this
perswasory
,
for
the
Azygos
communicates
no
branches
unto
the
armes
or
legs
on
either
side
,
but
disperseth
into
the
ribs
on
both
,
and
in
its
descent
doth
furnish
the
left
Emulgent
with
one
veyne
,
and
the
first
veyne
of
the
loynes
on
the
right
side
with
another
;
which
manner
of
derivation
doth
not
conferre
a
peculiar
addition
unto
either
.
Caelius
Rodiginus
undertaking
to
give
a
reason
of
Ambidexters
and
left
handed
men
,
delivereth
a
third
opinion
:
Men
,
saith
he
,
are
Ambidexters
,
and
use
both
hands
alike
,
when
the
heat
of
the
heart
doth
plentifully
disperse
into
the
left
side
,
and
that
of
the
Liver
into
the
right
,
and
the
spleene
be
also
much
dilated
;
but
men
are
left
handed
when
ever
it
happeneth
that
the
heart
and
Liver
are
seated
on
the
left
side
,
or
when
the
Liver
is
on
the
right
side
,
yet
so
obducted
and
covered
with
thick
skins
,
that
it
cannot
diffuse
its
virtue
into
the
right
:
which
reasons
are
no
way
satisfactory
;
for
herein
the
spleene
is
injustly
introduced
to
invigorate
the
sinister
side
,
which
being
dilated
it
would
rather
infirme
and
debilitate
;
as
for
any
tunicles
or
skins
which
should
hinder
the
Liver
from
enabling
the
deutrall
parts
,
we
must
not
conceive
it
diffuseth
its
virtue
by
meere
irradiation
,
but
by
its
veines
and
proper
vessels
,
which
common
skins
and
teguments
cannot
impede
,
and
as
for
the
seate
of
the
heart
and
Liver
in
one
side
whereby
men
become
left
handed
,
it
happeneth
too
rarely
to
countenance
an
effect
so
common
;
for
the
seat
of
the
Liver
on
the
left
side
is
very
monstrous
,
and
scarce
at
all
to
be
met
with
in
the
observations
of
Physitians
.
Others
not
considering
ambidextrous
and
left
handed
men
,
doe
totally
submit
unto
the
efficacy
of
the
Liver
,
which
though
it
be
seated
on
the
right
side
,
yet
by
the
subclavian
division
doth
equidistantly
communicate
its
activity
unto
either
arme
,
nor
will
it
salve
the
doubts
of
observation
,
for
many
are
right
handed
whose
Livers
are
weakely
constituted
,
and
many
use
the
left
,
in
whom
that
part
is
strongest
;
and
we
observe
in
Apes
and
other
animals
,
whose
Liver
is
in
the
right
,
no
regular
prevalence
therein
,
and
therefore
the
Braine
,
especially
the
spinall
marrow
,
which
is
but
the
braine
prolonged
,
hath
a
fairer
plea
hereto
,
for
these
are
the
principles
of
motion
wherein
dextrality
consists
,
and
are
bipartited
within
and
without
the
Crany
;
by
which
division
transmitting
nerves
respectively
unto
either
side
,
according
to
the
indifferency
or
originall
and
native
prepotency
,
there
ariseth
an
equality
in
both
,
or
prevalency
in
either
side
;
and
so
may
it
be
made
out
,
what
many
may
wonder
at
,
why
some
most
actively
use
the
contrary
arme
and
leg
,
for
the
vigour
of
the
one
dependeth
upon
the
upper
part
of
the
spine
,
but
the
other
upon
the
lower
.
And
therefore
many
things
are
Philosophically
delivered
concerning
right
and
left
,
which
admit
of
some
suspension
;
that
a
woman
upon
a
masculine
conception
advanceth
her
right
leg
,
will
not
be
found
to
answer
strict
observation
;
That
males
are
conceived
in
the
right
side
of
the
wombe
,
females
in
the
left
,
though
generally
delivered
,
and
supported
by
ancient
testimony
,
will
make
no
infallible
account
;
it
happening
oft
times
that
males
and
females
doe
lye
upon
both
sides
,
and
Hermaphrodites
for
ought
we
know
on
either
:
It
is
also
suspicious
what
is
delivered
concerning
the
right
and
left
testicle
,
that
males
are
begotten
from
the
one
,
and
females
from
the
other
;
for
though
the
left
seminall
veine
proceedeth
from
the
Emulgent
,
and
is
the●efore
conceived
to
carry
downe
a
serous
and
feminine
matter
,
yet
the
●eminall
Arteryes
which
send
forth
the
active
materials
,
are
both
derived
from
the
great
Artery
:
Beside
this
originall
of
the
left
veine
was
thus
contrived
,
to
avoid
the
pulsation
of
the
great
Arterie
over
which
it
must
have
passed
to
attaine
unto
the
Testicle
:
Nor
can
we
easily
inferre
such
different
effects
from
the
divers
situation
of
parts
which
have
one
end
and
office
;
for
in
the
kidneys
which
have
one
office
,
the
right
is
seated
lower
then
the
left
,
whereby
it
lyeth
free
,
and
giveth
way
unto
the
Liver
,
and
therefore
also
that
way
which
is
delivered
for
masculine
generation
,
to
make
a
straite
ligature
about
the
left
Testicle
,
thereby
to
intercept
the
evacuation
of
that
part
,
deserveth
consideration
;
for
one
sufficeth
unto
generation
,
as
hath
beene
observed
in
semicastration
,
and
oft
times
in
carnous
ruptures
:
beside
the
seminall
ejaculation
proceeds
not
immediately
from
the
Testicle
,
but
from
the
spermatick
glandules
;
and
therefore
Aristotle
affirmes
,
(
and
reason
cannot
deny
)
that
although
there
be
nothing
diffused
from
the
Testicles
,
an
Horse
or
Bull
may
generate
after
castration
,
that
is
,
from
the
stock
and
remainder
of
seminall
matter
,
already
prepared
and
stored
up
in
the
Prostates
or
glandules
of
generation
.
Thirdly
,
although
wee
should
concede
a
right
and
left
in
Nature
,
yet
in
this
common
and
received
account
we
may
aberre
from
the
proper
acception
,
mistaking
one
side
for
another
,
calling
that
in
man
and
other
animals
the
right
which
is
the
left
,
and
that
the
left
which
is
the
right
,
and
that
in
some
things
right
and
left
,
which
is
not
properly
either
.
For
first
the
right
and
left
,
are
nor
defined
by
Philosophers
according
to
common
acception
,
that
is
,
respectively
from
one
man
unto
another
,
or
any
constant
site
in
each
;
as
though
that
should
bee
the
right
in
one
,
which
upon
confront
or
facing
stands
a
thwa●t
or
diagonially
unto
the
other
,
but
were
distinguished
according
to
the
activitie
and
predominant
locomotion
upon
either
side
:
Thus
Aristole
in
his
excellent
Tract
de
Incessu
anim●lium
,
ascribeth
six
positions
unto
animals
,
answering
the
three
dimensions
;
which
he
d●termineth
not
by
site
or
position
unto
the
heavens
,
but
by
their
faculties
and
functions
,
and
these
are
Imum
summum
,
Ante
Retro
,
Dextra
&
Sin●slra
:
that
is
,
the
superiour
part
where
the
aliment
is
received
,
that
the
lower
extreme
where
it
is
last
expelled
;
so
hee
termeth
a
man
a
plant
inverted
;
for
hee
supposeth
the
root
of
a
tree
the
head
or
upper
pa●t
thereof
,
whereby
it
●eceiveth
it
aliment
,
although
therewith
it
respects
the
Center
of
the
earth
,
but
with
the
other
the
Zenith
;
and
this
position
is
answerable
unto
longitude
:
Those
parts
are
anterior
and
measure
profunditie
where
the
senses
,
especially
the
eyes
are
placed
,
and
those
posterior
which
are
opposite
hereunto
;
The
dextrous
and
sinistrous
parts
of
the
body
make
up
the
Latitude
,
and
are
not
certain
and
inalterable
like
the
other
▪
for
th●●●aith
hee
,
is
the
right
side
from
whence
the
motion
of
the
body
beginneth
,
that
is
,
the
active
or
moving
side
,
but
that
the
sinister
which
is
the
weaker
or
more
quiescent
part
:
of
the
same
determination
were
the
Platonicks
and
Pythagoria●s
before
him
,
who
conceiving
the
heavens
an
animated
body
,
named
the
East
the
right
or
dextrous
part
,
from
whence
began
their
motion
:
and
thus
the
Greeks
from
wence
the
Latines
have
borrowed
their
appellation
,
have
named
this
hand
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
denominating
it
not
from
the
site
,
but
office
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
capio
,
that
is
,
the
hand
which
receiveth
,
or
is
usually
implied
in
that
action
.
Now
upon
these
grounds
we
are
most
commonly
mistaken
,
defining
that
by
situation
which
they
determined
by
motion
,
and
give
the
terme
of
right
hand
to
that
which
doth
not
properly
admit
●t
:
For
fi●st
,
many
in
their
infancy
are
sinistrously
disposed
,
and
divers
continue
all
their
life
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
left
handed
,
and
have
but
weak
and
imperfect
use
of
the
right
;
now
unto
these
that
hand
is
properly
the
right
,
and
not
the
other
estemed
so
by
situation
:
Thus
may
Aristotle
bee
made
out
,
when
hee
affirmeth
the
right
claw
of
Crabbes
and
Lobsters
is
biggest
,
if
we
take
the
right
for
the
most
vigorous
side
,
and
not
regard
the
relative
situation
;
for
the
one
is
generally
bigger
then
the
other
,
yet
not
alwayes
upon
the
same
side
:
so
may
it
b●e
verified
what
is
delivered
by
Scaliger
in
his
Comment
,
that
Palsies
do
oftnest
happen
upon
the
left
side
if
understood
in
this
sense
;
the
most
vigorous
part
prot●cting
it selfe
,
and
protruding
the
matter
upon
the
w●aker
and
lesse
resistive
side
:
and
thus
the
Law
of
Common-Weales
,
that
cut
off
the
right
hand
of
Malefactors
,
if
Philosophically
executed
,
is
impartiall
,
otherwise
the
amputation
not
equally
punisheth
all
.
Some
ar●
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
ambidexterous
or
right-handed
on
both
sides
,
which
happeneth
only
unto
strong
and
Athleticall
bodies
,
whose
heat
and
spirits
are
able
to
afford
an
ability
unto
both
;
and
therefore
Hippocrates
saith
,
that
women
are
not
ambidexterous
,
that
is
,
not
so
often
as
men
,
for
some
are
found
,
which
indifferently
make
use
of
both
;
and
so
may
Aristotle
say
,
that
only
man
is
Ambidexter
;
of
this
constitution
was
Asteropaeus
in
Homer
,
and
Parthenopeus
the
Theban
Captaine
in
Statius
;
and
of
the
same
doe
some
conceiv●
our
Father
Adam
to
have
been
,
as
being
perfectly
framed
,
and
in
a
constitution
admitting
least
defect
:
Now
in
these
men
the
right
hand
is
on
both
sides
,
and
that
which
is
the
opposite
to
the
one
,
is
not
the
left
unto
the
other
.
Againe
,
some
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
as
Galen
hath
expressed
:
that
is
,
Ambilevous
or
left
handed
on
both
sides
;
such
as
with
agility
and
vigour
have
not
the
use
of
either
,
who
are
not
gym●astically
composed
;
nor
actively
use
those
parts
;
now
in
these
there
is
no
right
hand
:
of
this
constitution
are
many
women
,
and
some
men
;
who
though
they
accustome
themselves
unto
either
hand
,
do
dexte●ously
make
use
of
neither
;
and
therefore
although
the
Politicall
advise
of
Aristotle
bee
very
good
,
that
men
should
accustom
themselves
to
the
command
of
either
hand
,
yet
cannot
th●
execution
or
performance
thereof
be
generall
,
for
though
there
bee
many
found
that
can
use
both
,
yet
will
there
divers
remaine
that
can
strenuously
make
use
of
neither
.
Lastly
,
these
lateralities
in
man
are
not
onely
fallible
,
if
relatively
determined
unto
each
others
,
but
made
in
reference
unto
the
heavens
,
and
quarters
of
the
Globe
:
for
those
parts
are
not
capable
of
these
conditions
in
themselves
,
nor
with
any
certainty
respectively
derived
from
us
,
nor
we
from
them
againe
.
And
first
in
regard
of
their
proper
nature
,
the
heavens
admit
not
these
sinister
and
dexter
respects
,
there
being
in
them
no
diversitie
or
difference
,
but
a
simplicity
of
parts
,
and
equiformity
in
motion
continually
succeeding
each
other
;
so
that
from
what
point
soever
we
compute
,
the
account
will
be
common
unto
the
whole
circularity
,
and
therefore
though
it
be
plausible
,
it
is
not
fundamentall
what
is
delivered
by
Solinus
,
That
man
was
therefore
a
Microcosm●
or
little
world
,
because
the
dimensions
of
his
positions
were
answerabl●
unto
the
greater
;
for
as
in
the
heavens
the
distance
of
the
North
and
Southerne
pole
,
which
are
esteemed
the
sup●riour
and
inferiour
poynt●
,
is
equall
unto
th●
space
between
th●
East
and
West
,
accounted
the
dextrous
and
sinistrous
parts
thereof
;
so
is
it
also
in
man
:
for
the
extent
of
his
fathome
,
or
distance
betwixt
the
extremity
of
the
finger●
of
either
hand
upon
expansion
,
is
equall
unto
the
space
between
the
soal●
of
the
foot
and
the
crowne
;
but
this
doth
but
petionarily
inferre
a
dextrality
in
the
heavens
,
and
we
may
as
reasonably
conclude
a
right
an
left
laterallity
in
the
Ark
or
navall
edifice
of
Noah
:
for
the
length
thereof
was
thirty
cubits
,
the
bredth
fifty
,
and
the
heigth
or
profundity
thirty
,
which
well
agreeth
unto
the
proportion
of
man
,
whose
length
that
is
a
perpendicular
from
the
vertix
unto
the
soal
of
the
foot
is
●extuple
unto
his
breadth
,
or
a
right
line
drawne
from
the
ribs
of
one
side
to
another
;
and
decuple
unto
his
profundity
,
that
is
a
direct
line
between
the
breast
bone
and
the
spine
.
Againe
,
they
receive
not
these
conditions
with
any
assurance
or
stability
from
our selves
;
for
the
relative
foundations
and
points
of
denomination
,
are
not
fixed
and
certaine
,
but
variously
designed
according
to
imagination
.
The
Philosopher
accounts
that
East
from
whence
the
heavens
begin
their
motion
.
The
Astronomer
regarding
the
South
and
Meridian
Sun
,
calls
that
the
dextrous
part
of
heaven
which
respecteth
his
right
hand
,
and
that
is
the
West
.
Poets
respecting
the
West
assign
the
name
of
right
unto
the
North
which
regardeth
their
right
hand●
and
so
must
that
of
Ovid
be
explaned
,
utque
duae
dextrâ
z●nae
totidemque
sinistrâ
:
But
Augurs
or
Southsayers
turning
their
face
to
the
East
,
did
make
the
right
in
the
South
,
which
was
also
observed
by
the
Hebrews
and
Chaldaeans
.
Now
if
we
name
the
quarters
of
heaven
respectively
unto
our
sides
,
it
will
be
no
certaine
or
invariable
denomination
;
for
if
we
call
that
the
right
side
of
heaven
which
is
seated
Easterly
unto
us
,
when
we
regard
,
the
meridian
Sun
,
the
inhabitants
beyond
the
equator
and
Southerne
Tropick
when
they
face
us
regarding
the
meridian
will
contrarily
defin●
it
;
for
unto
them
,
the
opposite
part
of
heaven
will
respect
the
left
,
and
the
Sun
arise
to
their
right
.
And
thus
have
we
at
large
declared
that
although
the
right
be
most
commonly
used
,
yet
hath
it
no
regular
or
certaine
root
in
nature
:
Since
it
is
most
confirmable
from
other
animalls
:
Since
in
children
it
seeme●
either
indifferent
or
more
favourable
in
the
other
,
but
more
reasonable
for
uniformity
in
action
that
men
accustome
unto
one
:
Since
the
grounds
and
reasons
urged
for
it
doe
no
way
support
it
:
Since
if
there
be
a
right
and
stronger
side
in
nature
,
yet
may
we
mistake
in
its
denomination
,
calling
that
the
right
which
is
the
l●ft
,
and
the
left
which
is
the
right
:
Since
some
have
one
right
,
some
both
,
some
neither
:
and
lastly
,
Since
these
affections
in
man
are
not
only
fallible
in
relation
unto
one
another
,
but
made
also
in
reference
unto
the
heavens
,
they
being
not
capable
of
these
conditions
in
themselves
,
nor
with
any
certainty
from
us
,
nor
we
from
them
againe
.
And
therefore
what
admission
we
owe
unto
many
conceptions
concerning
right
and
left
requireth
circumspection
;
that
is
,
how
far
wee
ought
to
relye
upon
the
remedy
of
Kiramides
,
that
is
the
left
●ye
of
an
Hedgehog
fryed
in
oyle
to
procure
sleep
,
and
th●
right
foot
of
a
frog
in
a
Deers
skin
for
the
gowt
;
or
that
to
dream
of
the
losse
of
righ●
or
left
tooth
presageth
the
death
of
male
or
female
kindred
,
according
to
the
doctrine
of
Metrodorus
;
what
verity
there
is
in
that
numerall
conceit
in
the
laterall
division
of
man
by
even
and
odde
,
ascribing
the
odde
unto
the
right
side
,
and
even
unto
the
left
;
and
so
by
parity
or
imparity
of
letters
in
mens
names
determine
misfortunes
on
either
side
of
their
bodyes
;
by
which
account
in
Greek
numeration
H●phaestus
or
Vulcane
was
lame
in
the
right
foot
,
and
Anniball
lost
his
right
eye
:
And
lastly
,
what
substance
there
is
in
that
Auspiciall
principle
,
and
fundamentall
doctrine
of
Ariolation
that
the
left
hand
is
ominous
,
and
that
good
things
do
passe
sinistrously
upon
us
,
because
the
left
hand
of
man
respected
the
right
hand
of
the
Gods
,
which
handed
their
favours
unto
us
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
Swimming
.
THat
men
swim
naturally
,
if
not
disturbed
by
feare
;
that
men
being
drowned
and
sunke
,
doe
float
the
ninth
day
when
their
gall
breaketh
;
that
women
drowned
swim
prone
but
men
supine
,
or
upon
their
back●
,
are
popular
affirmations
,
whereto
we
cannot
assent
:
And
first
,
that
man
should
swim
naturally
,
because
we
observe
it
is
no
lesson
unto
others
we
cannot
well
conclude
;
for
other
animalls
swim
in
the
same
manner
as
they
goe
,
and
need
no
other
way
of
motion
,
for
natation
in
the
water
,
then
for
progression
upon
the
land
;
and
this
is
true
whether
they
move
per
latera
,
that
is
two
legs
of
one
side
together
,
which
is
Tollutation
or
ambling
,
or
per
diametrum
,
which
is
most
generall
,
lifting
one
foot
before
,
and
the
crosse
foot
behinde
,
which
is
succussation
or
trotting
,
or
whether
per
fron●em
or
quadratum
,
as
Scaliger
tearmes
it
,
upon
a
square
base
of
the
legs
of
both
sides
moving
together
as
frogs
,
and
salient
animalls
,
which
is
properly
called
leaping
;
for
by
these
motions
they
are
able
to
support
and
impell
themselves
in
the
water
,
without
addition
or
alteration
in
the
stroake
of
their
legs
,
or
position
of
their
bodies
.
But
with
man
it
is
performed
otherwise
;
for
in
regard
of
site
he
alters
his
naturall
posture
and
swimmeth
pron●
,
whereas
hee
walketh
●rect
;
againe
in
progression
the
armes
move
parallell
to
the
legs
and
th●
armes
and
legs
unto
each
other
;
but
in
natation
they
intersect
an
make
all
sorts
of
Angles
:
and
lastly
,
in
progressive
motion
,
the
armes
and
legs
doe
move
successively
,
but
in
natation
both
together
;
all
which
aptly
to
performe
,
and
so
as
to
support
and
advance
the
body
,
is
a
point
of
art
,
and
such
as
some
in
their
young
and
docile
yeares
could
never
attaine
.
But
although
it
be
acquired
by
art
,
yet
is
there
somewhat
more
of
nature
in
it
then
we
observe
in
other
habits
,
nor
will
it
strictly
fall
under
that
definition
,
for
once
obtained
it
is
not
to
be
removed
;
nor
is
there
any
who
from
disuse
did
ever
yet
forget
it
.
Secondly
,
that
persons
drowned
arise
and
●loat
the
ninth
day
when
their
gall
breaketh
,
is
a
questionable
determination
both
in
the
time
and
cause
,
for
the
time
of
●loating
it
is
uncertain
according
to
the
time
of
putrefaction
,
which
will
retard
or
accelerate
according
to
the
subject
and
season
of
the
year
;
for
as
we
have
observed
cats
and
mice
will
arise
unequally
and
at
different
times
,
though
drowned
at
the
same
;
such
as
are
fatted
doe
commonly
float
soonest
,
for
their
bodies
soonest
ferment
,
and
that
substance
approacheth
nearest
unto
ayre
:
and
this
is
one
of
Aristotles
reasons
why
dead
E●les
will
not
●loat
,
because
saith
he
,
they
have
but
slender
bellies
,
and
little
fat
.
As
for
the
cause
it
is
not
so
reasonably
imputed
unto
the
breaking
of
the
gall
as
the
putrefaction
of
the
body
,
whereby
the
unnaturall
heat
prevailing
the
putrifying
parts
do
suffer
a
turgescence
and
in●lation
,
and
becomming
airy
and
spumous
affect
to
approach
the
ayre
,
and
ascend
unto
the
surface
of
the
matter
:
and
this
is
also
evidenced
in
egges
wherof
the
sound
ones
sink
,
&
such
as
are
addled
swim
,
as
do
also
those
which
are
tearmed
hypenemia
or
wind-egges
,
and
this
is
also
a
way
to
separate
seeds
,
whereof
such
as
are
corrupted
and
sterill
swim
;
and
this
agreeth
not
only
unto
the
seed
of
plants
lockt
up
and
capsulated
in
their
husks
,
but
also
unto
the
sperme
and
seminall
humor
of
man
,
for
such
a
passage
hath
Aristotle
upon
the
Inquisition
and
test
of
its
fertility
.
That
the
breaking
of
the
gall
is
not
the
cause
hereof
experience
hath
informed
us
,
for
opening
the
abdomen
,
and
taking
out
the
gall
in
cats
and
mice
,
they
did
notwithstanding
arise
:
and
because
wee
had
read
in
Rhodiginus
of
a
Tyrant
,
who
to
prevent
the
emergencie
of
murdered
bodies
did
use
to
cut
off
their
lungs
,
and
found
mens
minds
possessed
with
this
reason
,
we
committed
some
unto
the
water
without
lungs
,
which
notwithstanding
floated
with
the
others
:
and
to
compleat
the
experiment
,
although
we
tooke
out
the
guts
and
bladder
,
and
also
perforated
the
Cranium
,
yet
would
they
arise
,
though
in
a
longer
time
:
from
these
observations
in
other
animalls
,
it
may
not
be
unreasonable
to
conclude
the
same
in
man
,
who
is
too
noble
a
subject
on
whom
to
make
them
expressely
,
and
the
casuall
opportunity
too
rare
almost
to
make
any
.
Now
if
any
shall
ground
this
effect
from
gall
or
choler
,
because
it
is
the
highest
humor
and
will
be
above
the
rest
;
or
being
the
●iery
humor
will
readiest
surmount
the
water
,
wee
must
confesse
in
the
common
putr●scence
it
may
promote
elevation
,
which
the
breaking
of
the
bladder
of
gall
so
small
a
part
in
man
,
cannot
considerably
advantage
.
Lastly
,
that
women
drowned
float
prone
,
that
is
with
their
bellies
downward
,
but
men
supine
or
upward
is
an
assertion
wherein
th●
hoti
or
point
it selfe
is
dubious
;
and
were
it
true
the
reason
alleadged
for
it
,
is
of
no
validity
.
The
reason
yet
currant
was
first
expressed
by
Pliny
,
veluti
pudori
defunctarum
parcente
naturâ
,
nature
modestly
ordaining
this
position
to
conceale
the
shame
of
the
dead
,
which
hath
been
taken
up
by
Solinus
,
Rhodiginus
,
and
many
more
:
This
indeed
(
as
Scaliger
tearmeth
it
)
is
ratio
civilis
non
philosophica
,
strong
enough
for
morality
or
Rhetoricks
,
not
for
Philosophy
or
Physicks
:
for
first
,
in
nature
the
concealment
of
secret
parts
is
the
same
in
both
sexes
and
the
shame
of
their
reveale
equall
:
so
Adam
upon
the
taste
of
the
fruit
was
ashamed
of
his
nakednesse
as
well
as
Eve
:
and
so
likewise
in
America
and
countries
unacquainted
with
habits
,
where
modesty
conceales
these
parts
in
one
sex
,
it
doth
it
also
in
the
other
;
and
therefore
had
this
been
the
intention
of
nature
,
not
only
women
,
but
men
also
had
swimmed
downwards
,
the
posture
in
reason
being
common
unto
both
where
the
intent
is
also
common
.
Againe
,
while
herein
we
commend
the
modesty
,
we
condemne
the
wisdome
of
nature
:
for
that
prone
position
we
make
her
contrive
unto
the
woman
,
were
best
agreeable
unto
the
man
in
whom
the
secret
parts
are
very
anterior
and
more
discoverable
in
a
supine
and
upward
posture
:
and
therefore
Scaliger
declining
this
reason
hath
recurred
unto
another
from
the
diff●rence
of
parts
in
both
sexes
,
Quod
ventre
vasto
sunt
mulieres
plenolque
intestinis
,
itaque
minus
impletur
&
subsidet
,
inanior
maribus
quibus
nates
preponderant
:
If
so
,
then
men
with
great
bellies
will
●loat
downward
,
and
only
Callipygae
and
women
largely
composed
behinde
,
upward
.
But
Anatomists
observe
that
to
make
the
larger
cavity
for
the
Infant
,
the
hanch
bones
in
women
,
and
consequently
the
parts
appendant
are
more
protuberant
then
they
are
in
men
:
They
who
ascribe
the
cause
unto
the
breasts
of
women
,
take
not
away
the
doubt
,
for
they
resolve
not
why
children
●loat
downward
who
are
included
in
that
sex
,
though
not
in
the
reason
alleadged
:
but
hereof
we
cease
to
discourse
lest
we
undertake
to
afford
a
reason
of
the
[
](A29861-e14460-b)*
*
Of
the
cause
whereof
much
dispute
was
made
,
and
at
last
proved
an
imposture
.
golden
tooth
,
that
is
to
invent
or
assigne
a
cause
,
when
we
remaine
unsatisfied
or
unassured
of
the
effect
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Concerning
Weight
.
THat
men
weigh
heavier
dead
then
alive
,
if
experiment
hath
not
failed
us
,
we
cannot
reasonably
grant
;
for
though
the
triall
hereof
cannot
so
well
be
made
on
the
body
of
man
,
nor
will
the
difference
be
sensible
in
the
abate
of
scruples
or
dragmes
,
yet
can
we
not
confirme
the
same
in
lesser
animalls
from
whence
the
inference
is
good
;
and
the
affirmative
of
Pliny
saith
that
it
is
true
in
all
:
for
exactly
weighing
and
strangling
a
chicken
in
the
Scales
,
upon
an
immediate
ponderation
,
we
could
discover
no
sensible
difference
in
weight
,
but
suffering
it
to
lye
eight
or
ten
howres
,
untill
it
grew
perfectly
cold
,
it
weighed
most
sensibly
lighter
;
the
like
we
attempted
,
and
verified
in
mice
,
and
performed
their
trials
in
Scales
that
would
turne
upon
the
eighth
or
tenth
part
of
a
graine
.
Now
whereas
some
alledge
that
spirits
are
light
substances
,
and
naturally
ascending
do
elevate
and
wast
the
body
upward
,
whereof
dead
bodies
being
destitute
contract
a
greater
gravity
;
although
we
concede
that
spirits
are
light
,
comparatively
unto
the
body
,
yet
that
they
are
absolutely
so
,
or
have
no
weight
at
all
,
wee
cannot
readily
allow
;
for
since
Philosophy
a●●irmeth
that
spirits
are
middle
substances
betw●●ne
the
soule
and
body
,
they
must
admit
of
some
corporiety
which
●●ppos●th
weight
or
gravity
.
Beside
,
in
carcasses
warme
,
and
bodies
newly
disa●imated
while
transpiration
remaineth
,
there
doe
exhale
and
breathe
out
vaporous
and
fluid
parts
,
which
carry
away
some
power
of
g●avitation
;
which
though
we
must
allow
,
we
do
not
make
answerable
unto
living
expiration
,
and
therefore
the
Chicken
or
Mice
were
not
so
light
being
dead
,
as
they
would
have
beene
after
ten
houres
kept
alive
,
for
in
that
space
a
man
abateth
many
ounces
;
nor
if
it
had
slept
,
for
in
that
space
of
sleepe
,
a
man
will
sometimes
abate
forty
ounces
,
nor
if
it
had
beene
in
the
middle
of
summer
,
for
then
a
man
weigheth
some
pounds
lesse
then
in
the
height
of
winter
,
according
to
experience
,
and
the
statick
aphorismes
of
Sanctorius
.
Againe
,
whereas
men
affirme
they
perc●ave
an
addition
of
ponderosity
in
dead
bodies
,
comparing
them
usually
unto
blocks
and
stones
,
whensoever
they
lift
or
carry
them
,
this
accession●ll
prepond●rancy
is
rather
in
appearance
th●n
reality
;
for
being
destitute
of
any
motion
,
they
con●erre
no
reliefe
unto
the
Agents
or
Elevators
,
which
makes
us
meet
with
the
same
complaints
of
gravity
in
animated
and
living
bodies
,
where
the
nerves
subside
,
and
the
faculty
locomotive
seemes
abolished
,
as
may
be
observed
in
the
lifting
or
supporting
of
persons
inebriated
,
Apoplecticall
,
or
in
Lipothymies
and
swoundings
.
Many
are
also
of
opinion
,
and
some
learned
men
maintaine
,
that
men
are
lighter
after
meales
then
before
,
and
that
by
a
supply
and
addition
of
spirits
obscuring
the
grosse
ponderosity
of
the
aliment
ingested
;
but
the
contrary
hereof
we
have
found
in
the
triall
of
sundry
persons
in
diff●r●nt
sex
,
and
ages
;
and
we
conceave
men
may
mistake
if
they
distinguish
not
the
sense
of
levity
unto
themselves
,
and
in
regard
of
the
scale
or
decision
of
t●●tination
;
for
after
a
draught
of
wine
a
man
may
seeme
lighter
in
himselfe
from
sudden
refection
,
although
he
be
heavier
in
the
balance
,
from
a
corporall
and
ponderous
addition
;
but
a
man
in
the
morning
is
lighter
in
the
scale
,
because
in
sleepe
some
pounds
have
perspired
,
and
is
also
lighter
unto
himselfe
,
because
he
is
refected
.
And
to
speake
strictly
,
a
man
that
holds
his
breath
is
weightier
while
his
lungs
are
●ull
,
then
upon
expiration
;
for
a
bladder
blowne
is
weightier
then
one
empty
,
and
if
it
containe
a
quart
,
expressed
and
emptied
it
will
abate
about
halfe
a
graine
;
and
we
somewhat
mistrust
the
experiment
of
a
pumice-stone
taken
up
by
Montanus
,
in
his
Comment
upon
Avicenna
,
where
declaring
how
the
rarity
of
parts
,
and
numerosity
of
pores
,
occasioneth
a
lightnesse
in
bodies
,
he
affirmes
that
a
pumice-stone
pow●●r●d
,
is
lighter
then
one
entire
,
which
is
an
experiment
beyond
our
satisfaction
;
for
beside
that
abatement
can
hardly
be
avoyded
in
the
T●ituration
;
if
a
bladder
of
good
capacity
will
scarce
include
a
graine
of
ayre
,
a
pumice
of
three
or
foure
dragmes
,
cannot
be
presumed
to
containe
the
hund●●th
part
thereof
,
which
will
not
be
sensible
upon
the
exactest
beames
we
use
:
Nor
is
it
to
be
taken
strictly
what
is
delivered
by
the
learned
Lord
Verulam
,
and
referred
unto
further
experiment
;
That
a
dissolution
of
Iron
in
Aquafortis
▪
will
beare
as
good
weight
as
their
bodies
did
before
,
notwithstanding
a
great
deale
of
waste
by
a
thick
vapour
that
issueth
during
the
wo●king
;
for
we
cannot
finde
it
to
hold
neither
in
Iron
,
nor
Copper
,
which
is
dissolved
with
lesse
●bullition
;
and
hereof
we
mad●●●iall
in
Scales
of
good
exactnesse
,
wherein
if
there
be
a
defect
,
or
such
as
will
not
turne
upon
quarter
graines
,
there
may
be
frequent
mistakes
in
experiments
of
this
nature
:
but
stranger
is
that
,
and
by
the
favourablest
way
of
triall
we
cannot
make
out
what
is
d●livered
by
●am●rus
Poppius
,
that
Antimony
calcin'd
or
reduced
to
ashes
by
a
burning
glasse
,
although
it
●mitte
a
grosse
and
ponderous
exhalation
,
doth
rather
exceed
then
abate
its
former
gravi●y
:
whose
words
are
these
in
his
Basilica
Antimonii
,
Si
speculum
incensorium
soli
exponatur
,
ita
ut
pyramidis
luminosae
apex
Antimonium
pulverisatum
feriat
,
cum
m●●to
●umi
profusione
ad
nivis
albedinem
calcinabitur
,
&
quod
mirabile
est
Antimonii
pondus
post
calcinationem
auctum
potius
quam
diminutum
deprehenditur
,
Mistake
may
be
made
in
this
way
of
trial
,
when
the
Antimony
is
not
weighed
immediately
upon
the
calcination
,
but
permitted
the
ayre
it
imbibeth
the
humidity
thereof
,
and
so
repayreth
its
gravity
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
passage
of
meaete
a●d
drinke
.
THat
there
are
different
passages
for
meate
and
drinke
,
the
meate
or
dry
aliment
descending
by
the
one
,
the
drink
or
moystning
vehicle
by
the
other
,
is
a
popular
Tenent
in
our
dayes
,
but
was
the
assertion
of
learned
men
of
old
,
for
the
same
was
affirmed
by
Plato
,
maintained
by
E●stathius
in
Mac●obius
,
and
is
deducible
from
Eratosthenes
,
Eupolis
and
Euripides
:
now
herein
men
contradict
experience
,
not
well
understanding
Anatomy
,
and
the
use
of
parts
;
for
at
the
throat
there
are
two
cavities
or
conducting
parts
,
the
one
the
Oesophagus
or
gullet
,
s●at●d
next
the
spine
,
a
part
officiall
unto
nutrition
,
and
whereby
the
aliment
both
wet
and
dry
is
conveyed
unto
the
stomack
;
the
other
(
by
which
t
is
conceived
the
drink
doth
passe
)
is
the
weazon
,
rough
artery
,
or
winde-pipe
,
a
part
inservient
to
voyce
and
respiration
,
for
thereby
the
ayre
descendeth
into
the
lungs
,
and
is
communicated
unto
the
heart
;
and
therefore
all
animals
that
breath
or
have
lungs
,
have
also
the
weazon
,
but
many
have
the
gullet
or
●eeding
channell
,
which
have
no
lungs
or
winde-pipe
;
as
fishes
which
have
gills
,
whereby
the
heart
is
refrigerated
,
for
such
thereof
as
have
lungs
and
respiration
,
are
not
without
the
weazon
,
as
Whales
and
cetaceous
animals
.
Againe
,
beside
these
parts
destin'd
to
divers
offices
,
there
is
a
peculiar
provision
for
the
winde-pipe
,
that
is
,
a
cartiliagineous
flap
upon
the
opening
of
the
Larinx
or
throttle
,
which
hath
an
open
cavity
for
the
admission
of
the
ayre
;
but
lest
thereby
either
meate
or
drinke
should
descend
,
Providence
hath
placed
the
Epiglottis
Ligula
,
or
●lap
like
an
Ivy
leafe
,
which
alwayes
closeth
when
we
swallow
,
or
that
the
meate
and
drinke
passeth
over
it
into
the
gullet
,
which
part
although
all
have
not
that
breathe
,
as
all
cetaceous
and
oviparous
animals
,
yet
is
the
w●azon
secured
some
other
way
;
and
therefore
in
Whales
that
breathe
,
lest
the
water
should
get
into
the
lungs
,
an
ejection
th●reof
is
contrived
by
a
Fistula
or
spout
at
the
head
;
and
therefore
also
though
birds
have
no
Epiglottis
,
yet
can
th●y
so
contract
the
rime
or
chinck
of
their
Larinx
,
as
to
prevent
the
admission
of
wet
or
dry
ingested
,
either
whereof
getting
in
occasioneth
a
cough
,
untill
it
be
ejected
;
and
this
is
the
reason
why
a
man
cannot
drink
and
breathe
at
the
same
time
;
why
if
we
laugh
while
we
drinke
,
the
drinke
●lies
out
at
the
nostrils
,
why
when
the
water
enters
the
weazon
,
men
are
suddenly
drowned
;
and
thus
must
it
be
understood
,
when
wee
reade
of
one
that
dyed
by
the
seed
of
a
Grape
,
and
another
by
an
hayre
in
milke
.
Now
if
any
shall
still
affirme
,
that
some
truth
there
is
in
the
assertion
,
upon
the
experiment
of
Hippocrates
,
who
killing
an
Hog
after
a
red
potion
,
found
the
tincture
thereof
in
the
Larinx
;
if
any
will
urge
the
same
from
medicall
practise
,
because
in
affections
both
of
Lungs
and
weazon
,
Physitians
make
use
of
●yrupes
,
and
lambitive
medicines
;
we
are
not
averse
to
acknowledge
,
that
some
may
distill
and
insinuate
into
the
wind-pipe
,
and
medicines
may
creep
downe
,
as
well
as
the
rheume
before
them
;
yet
to
conclude
from
hence
,
that
ayre
and
water
have
both
one
common
passage
,
were
to
state
the
question
upon
the
weaker
side
of
the
distinction
,
and
from
a
partiall
or
guttulous
irrigation
,
to
conclude
a
full
and
totall
descension
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
Sneezing
.
COncerning
Sternutation
or
Sneezing
,
and
the
custome
of
saluting
or
blessing
upon
that
motion
,
it
is
pretended
,
and
generally
beleeved
to
derive
its
originall
from
a
disease
,
wherein
Sternutation
proved
mor●all
,
and
such
as
Sneezed
dyed
:
and
this
may
seeme
to
be
proved
from
Carolus
Sigonius
,
who
in
his
History
of
Italy
,
makes
mention
of
a
Pestilence
in
the
time
of
Gregorie
the
Great
,
that
proved
pernitious
and
deadly
to
those
that
Sneezed
;
which
notwithstanding
will
not
sufficiently
determine
the
grounds
hereof
,
and
it
will
evidently
appeare
,
that
custome
hath
an
elder
Aera
then
this
Chronologie
affordeth
.
For
although
the
age
of
Gregorie
extend
above
a
thousand
,
yet
is
this
custome
mentioned
by
Apuleius
in
the
fable
of
the
Fullers
wife
,
who
lived
three
hundred
yeers
before
;
by
Pliny
likewise
in
that
Probleme
of
his
,
our
Sternutantes
salutantur
,
and
there
are
also
reports
that
T●berius
the
Emperour
otherwise
a
very
sowre
man
,
would
performe
this
rite
most
punctually
unto
others
,
and
expect
the
same
from
others
,
unto
himself
;
Petronius
Arbiter
,
who
lived
before
them
both
,
and
was
Proconsul
of
Bythinia
in
the
raigne
of
Nero
,
hath
mentioned
it
in
these
words
,
Gyton
collectione
spiritus
plenus
,
ter
contin●ò
ita
sternutavit
ut
grabatum
concuteret
,
ad
quem
motum
Eumolpus
conversus
,
Salvere
G●tona
jubet
.
Caelius
Rhodiginus
hath
an
example
hereof
among
the
Greeks
,
far
antienter
then
these
,
that
is
,
in
the
time
of
Cyrus
the
younger
,
when
consulting
about
their
retreat
,
it
chanced
that
one
among
them
sneezed
,
at
the
noyse
whereof
,
the
rest
of
the
souldiers
called
upon
Jupiter
Sot●r
;
There
is
also
in
the
Gr●●ke
Authologie
a
remarkeable
mention
hereof
,
in
an
Epigram
upon
one
Proclus
,
the
Latine
whereof
we
shall
deliver
,
as
we
finde
it
often
translated
.
Non
potis
est
Proclus
digitis
●mungere
nasum
namque
est
pro
nasi
m●le
pu●illa
manus
,
Non
vocat
ille
Iovem
sternutans
,
quippe
●ec
audit
Se
sternutantem
,
tam
procul
●ure
sonat
.
Proclus
with
's
hand
his
nose
can
never
wipe
,
His
hand
too
little
is
his
nose
to
grype
;
He
sneezing
calls
not
Iove
,
for
why
?
he
heares
himself
not
sneeze
,
the
sound
's
so
far
from
's
ears
:
Nor
was
this
onely
an
ancient
custome
among
the
Greeks
and
Romanes
,
and
is
still
in
force
with
us
,
but
is
received
at
this
day
in
remotest
parts
of
Africa
;
for
so
we
read
in
Codignus
,
that
upon
a
sneeze
of
the
Emperour
of
Monomotapa
,
there
passed
acclamations
successively
through
the
city
.
Now
the
ground
of
this
ancient
custome
was
probably
the
opinion
the
ancients
held
of
Sternutation
:
which
they
generally
conceived
to
be
a
good
signe
or
a
bad
,
and
so
upon
this
motion
accordingly
used
,
a
Salve
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
a
gratulation
for
the
one
,
and
a
deprecation
from
the
other
:
Now
of
the
wayes
whereby
they
enquired
and
determined
it
signality
;
the
first
was
naturall
arising
from
Physicall
causes
,
and
consequencles
of
times
naturally
succeeding
this
motion
;
and
so
it
might
be
justly
esteemed
a
good
signe
;
for
sneezing
being
properly
a
motion
of
the
braine
,
suddenly
expelling
through
the
nostrils
what
is
offensive
unto
it
,
it
cannot
but
afford
some
evidence
of
its
vigour
;
and
therefore
saith
Aristotle
in
his
Problems
,
they
that
heare
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
they
honour
it
as
somewhat
Sacred
,
and
a
signe
of
Sanity
in
the
diviner
part
;
and
this
he
illustrates
from
the
practice
of
Physitians
,
who
in
persons
neere
death
doe
use
Sternutatories
,
or
such
as
provoke
unto
sneezing
;
when
if
the
faculti●
arise
and
Sternutation
ensue
,
they
conceive
hopes
of
life
,
and
with
gratulation
receive
the
signes
of
safetie
;
and
so
is
it
also
of
good
signality
in
lesser
considerations
,
according
to
that
of
Hippocrates
,
that
sneezing
cureth
the
hickett
,
and
is
profitable
unto
women
in
hard
labour
;
and
so
is
it
of
good
signality
in
Lethargies
,
Apoplexies
,
Catalepsies
,
and
Coma's
:
and
in
this
naturall
way
it
is
somtime
likewise
of
bad
effects
or
signes
,
and
may
give
hints
of
deprecation
;
●s
in
diseases
of
the
chest
,
for
therein
Hippocrat●s
cond●mneth
it
as
too
much
exagitating
in
the
beginning
of
Catarrhs
according
unto
Avicenna
as
hindering
concoction
,
in
new
and
tender
conceptions
,
(
as
Pliny
observeth
)
for
then
it
endangers
abortion
.
The
second
way
was
superstitious
and
Augurial
,
as
Caelius
Rhodiginus
hath
illustrated
in
testimonies
,
as
ancient
as
Theocritus
and
Homer
;
as
appears
from
the
Athenian
mast●r
,
who
would
have
r●tired
,
because
a
boatman
sneezed
,
and
the
t●stimony
of
Austine
,
that
the
Ancients
were
wont
to
goe
to
bed
againe
if
they
sneezed
while
they
put
on
their
shooe
;
and
in
this
way
it
was
also
of
good
and
bad
signification
;
so
Aristotle
hath
a
Probleme
,
why
sneezing
from
noon●
unto
midnight
was
good
,
but
from
night
to
noon
unlucky
?
So
Eustathius
upon
Homer
observes
,
that
sneezing
to
the
left
hand
was
unlucky
,
but
prosperous
unto
the
right
;
and
so
as
Plutarch
relateth
,
when
Themistocles
sacrificed
in
his
galley
b●fore
the
battell
of
Xerxes
,
and
one
of
the
assistants
upon
the
right
hand
sneezed
,
Euphrantides
the
Southsayer
presaged
the
victorie
of
the
Greekes
,
and
the
overthrow
of
the
Persians
.
And
thus
wee
may
perceive
the
custome
is
more
ancient
then
commonly
is
conceived
,
and
these
opinions
hereof
in
all
ages
,
not
any
one
disease
to
have
been
the
occasion
of
this
salute
and
deprecation
▪
arising
at
first
from
this
vehement
and
affrighting
motion
of
the
braine
,
inevitably
observable
unto
the
standers
by
;
from
whence
some
finding
dependent
effects
to
ensue
,
others
ascribing
hereto
as
a
cause
what
perhaps
but
casually
or
inconexedly
succeeded
,
they
might
proceed
unto
forms
of
speeches
,
felicitating
the
good
,
or
deprecating
the
evil
to
follow
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
Iewes
.
THat
Jews
stinck
naturally
,
that
is
,
that
in
their
race
and
nation
there
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
evil
savour
,
is
a
received
opinion
,
wee
know
not
how
to
admit
;
although
we
concede
many
questionable
points
,
and
dispute
not
the
verity
of
sundry
opinions
which
are
of
affinity
hereto
:
we
will
acknowledge
that
certaine
odours
attend
on
animalls
,
no
lesse
then
certaine
colours
;
that
pleasant
smels
are
not
confined
unto
vegetables
,
but
found
in
divers
animalls
,
and
some
more
richly
then
in
plants
:
and
though
the
Probleme
of
Aristotle
enquire
why
none
smells
sweet
beside
the
parde
?
yet
later
discoveries
adde
divers
sorts
of
Monkeys
,
the
Civet
cat
,
and
Gazela
,
from
which
our
muske
proceedeth
:
we
confesse
that
beside
the
smell
of
the
species
,
there
may
be
Individuall
odours
,
and
every
man
may
have
a
proper
and
peculiar
savour
;
which
although
not
perceptible
unto
man
,
who
hath
this
sense
,
but
weake
,
yet
sensible
unto
dogges
,
who
hereby
can
single
out
their
Masters
in
the
dark
:
wee
will
not
deny
that
particular
men
have
sent
forth
a
pleasant
savour
,
as
Theophrastus
and
Plutark
report
of
Alexander
the
great
,
and
Tzetzes
and
Cardan
doe
testifie
of
themselves
;
That
some
may
also
emit
an
unsavoury
odour
,
we
have
no
reason
to
deny
,
for
this
may
happen
from
the
qualitie
of
what
they
have
taken
,
the
Faetor
whereof
may
discover
it self
by
sweat
and
urine
,
as
being
unmasterable
by
the
naturall
heat
of
man
,
nor
to
be
dulcified
by
concoction
beyond
an
unsavoury
condition
:
the
like
may
come
to
passe
from
putrid
humors
,
as
is
often
discoverable
in
putrid
&
malignant
fevers
;
and
somtime
also
in
grosse
and
humide
bodies
even
in
the
latitude
of
sanity
;
the
naturall
heat
of
the
parts
being
insufficient
for
a
perfect
and
through
digestion
,
and
the
errors
of
one
concoction
not
rectifiable
by
another
:
but
that
an
unsavoury
odour
is
gentilitious
or
national
unto
the
Jews
,
if
rightly
understood
,
we
cannot
well
concede
,
nor
will
the
information
of
reason
or
sense
induce
it
.
For
first
upon
consult
of
reason
,
there
will
bee
found
no
easie
assurance
for
to
fasten
a
materiall
or
temperamentall
propriety
upon
any
nation
;
there
being
scarce
any
condition
(
but
what
depends
upon
clime
)
which
is
not
exhausted
or
obscured
from
the
commixture
of
introvenient
nations
either
by
commerce
or
conquest
;
much
more
will
it
be
difficult
to
make
out
this
affection
in
the
Jewes
,
whose
race
how
ever
pretended
to
be
pure
,
must
needs
have
suffered
inseparable
commixtures
with
nations
of
all
sorts
,
not
onely
in
regard
of
their
proselytes
,
but
their
universall
dispersion
;
some
being
posted
from
severall
parts
of
the
earth
,
others
quite
lost
,
and
swallowed
up
in
those
nations
where
they
planted
:
for
the
tribes
of
Ruben
,
Gad
,
part
of
Mana●●es
and
Naphthali
,
which
were
taken
by
Assur
,
and
the
rest
at
the
sacking
of
Samaria
which
were
led
away
by
Salmanasser
,
into
Assyria
,
and
after
a
yeare
and
half
,
and
arived
at
Arsereth
as
is
delivered
in
Esdras
,
these
I
say
never
returned
,
and
are
by
the
Jewes
as
vainly
expected
as
their
Messias
:
of
those
of
the
tribe
of
Juda
and
Benjamin
,
which
were
led
captive
into
Babylon
by
Nebuchadnezzar
many
returned
under
Zorobabel
,
the
rest
remained
,
and
from
thence
long
after
upon
invasion
of
the
Saracens
,
fled
as
far
as
India
;
where
yet
they
are
said
to
remaine
,
but
with
little
difference
from
the
Gentiles
.
The
tribes
that
returned
to
India
,
were
afterward
widely
dispersed
;
for
beside
sixteene
thousand
which
Titus
sent
to
Rome
unto
the
triumph
of
his
father
Vespasian
,
hee
sold
no
lesse
then
an
hundred
thousand
for
slaves
;
not
many
yeeres
after
Adrian
the
Emperour
,
who
ruined
the
whole
Countrey
,
transplanted
many
thousands
into
Spaine
,
from
whence
they
dispersed
into
divers
Countreys
,
as
into
France
,
and
England
,
but
were
banished
after
from
both
:
from
Spaine
they
dispersed
into
Africa
,
Italy
,
Constantinople
,
and
the
dominions
of
the
Turke
,
where
they
remaine
as
yet
in
very
great
numbers
,
and
if
(
according
to
good
relations
)
where
they
may
freely
speake
it
,
they
forbeare
not
to
boast
that
there
are
at
present
many
thousand
Jewes
in
Spaine
,
France
,
and
England
,
and
some
dispensed
withall
,
even
to
the
degree
of
Priesthood
,
it
is
a
matter
very
considerable
,
and
could
they
be
smelled
out
,
would
much
advantage
,
not
onely
the
Church
of
Christ
,
but
also
the
coffers
of
Princes
.
Now
having
thus
lived
in
severall
Countreyes
,
and
alwayes
in
subjection
,
they
must
needs
have
suffered
many
commixtures
,
and
wee
are
sure
they
are
not
exempted
from
the
common
contagion
of
Venerie
contracted
first
from
Christians
;
nor
are
fornications
unfrequent
between
them
both
,
there
commonly
passing
opinions
of
invitement
,
that
their
women
desire
copulation
with
them
,
rather
then
their
owne
nation
,
and
affect
Christian
carnality
above
circumcised
venery
.
It
being
therefore
acknowledged
,
that
some
are
lost
,
evident
that
others
are
mixed
,
and
scarce
probable
that
any
are
distinct
,
it
will
be
hard
to
establish
this
quality
upon
the
Iews
,
unlesse
we
also
transferre
the
same
,
unto
those
whose
generations
are
mixed
,
whose
genealogies
are
Jewish
,
and
naturally
derived
from
them
.
Againe
,
if
we
concede
a
nationall
unsavourinesse
in
any
people
,
yet
shall
we
finde
the
Iewes
lesse
subject
hereto
then
any
,
and
that
in
those
regards
which
most
powerfully
concurre
to
such
effects
,
that
is
,
their
diet
and
generation
;
As
for
their
diet
,
whether
in
obedience
unto
the
precepts
of
reason
,
or
the
Injunctions
of
parsimony
,
therein
they
are
very
temperate
,
seldome
offending
inebrietie
or
excesse
of
drink
,
nor
erring
in
gulosity
or
superfluity
of
m●ats
;
whereby
they
prevent
indigestion
and
crudities
,
and
consequently
putrescence
of
humors
;
they
have
in
abomination
all
flesh
maymed
,
or
the
inwards
any
way
vitiated
,
and
therefore
eate
no
meate
but
of
their
owne
killing
.
They
observe
not
onely
fasts
at
certaine
times
,
but
are
restrained
unto
very
few
dishes
at
all
times
;
so
few
,
that
whereas
S.
Peters
sheet
will
hardly
cover
our
tables
,
their
Law
doth
scarce
permit
them
to
set
forth
a
Lordly
feast
,
nor
any
way
to
answer
the
luxurie
of
our
times
,
or
those
of
our
forefathers
;
for
of
flesh
their
Law
restraines
them
many
sorts
,
and
such
as
compleate
our
feasts
:
That
animal
,
Propter
convivianatum
,
they
touch
not
,
not
any
of
its
preparations
,
or
parts
so
much
in
request
at
Roman
tables
;
nor
admit
they
unto
their
board
,
Hares
,
Conies
,
Herons
,
Plovers
,
or
Swans
:
Of
Fishes
,
they
onely
taste
of
such
as
have
both
sinnes
and
scales
,
which
are
comparatively
but
few
in
number
,
such
onely
,
saith
Aristotle
,
whose
egge
or
spawne
is
arenaceous
and
friable
,
whereby
are
excluded
all
cetaceous
and
cartilagineous
fishes
,
many
pectinall
,
whose
ribs
are
rectilineall
,
many
costall
,
which
have
their
ribs
embowed
,
all
spinall
,
or
such
as
have
no
ribs
,
but
onely
a
back
bone
,
or
somewhat
analogous
thereto
,
as
E●les
,
Congers
,
Lampries
;
all
that
are
testaceous
,
as
Oysters
,
Cocles
,
W●lks
,
Schollops
,
Muscles
,
and
likewise
all
crustaceous
,
as
Crabs
,
Shrimps
,
and
Lobsters
;
So
that
observing
a
spare
and
simple
dyet
,
whereby
they
prevent
the
generation
of
crudities
,
and
fasting
often
,
whereby
they
might
also
digest
them
,
they
must
be
lesse
inclinable
unto
this
infirmity
then
any
other
Nation
,
whose
proceedings
are
not
so
reasonable
to
avoid
it
.
As
for
their
generations
and
conceptions
,
(
which
are
the
purer
from
good
dyet
)
they
become
more
pure
and
perfect
by
the
strict
observation
of
their
Law
;
upon
the
injunctions
whereof
,
they
severely
observe
the
times
of
Purification
,
and
avoid
all
copulation
,
either
in
the
uncleannesse
of
themselves
,
of
impurity
of
their
women
;
A
rule
,
I
feare
not
so
well
observed
by
Christians
,
whereby
not
onely
conceptions
are
prevented
,
but
if
they
proceed
,
so
vitiated
and
defiled
,
that
durable
inquinations
,
remaine
upon
the
birth
,
which
when
the
conception
meets
with
these
impurities
,
must
needs
be
very
potent
,
since
in
the
purest
and
most
faire
conceptions
,
learned
men
derive
the
cause
of
Pox
and
Meazels
,
from
principles
of
that
nature
,
that
is
,
the
menstruous
impurities
in
the
mothers
bloud
,
and
the
virulent
tinctures
contracted
by
the
Infant
,
in
the
nutriment
of
the
wombe
.
Lastly
,
experience
will
convict
it
,
for
this
offensive
odor
is
no
way
discoverable
in
their
Synagogues
where
many
are
,
and
by
reason
of
their
number
could
not
be
concealed
;
nor
is
the
same
discernible
in
commerce
or
conversation
with
such
as
are
cleanly
in
apparell
,
and
decent
in
their
houses
;
surely
the
Viziars
and
Turkish
Basha's
are
not
of
this
opinion
,
who
as
Sir
Henry
Blunt
informeth
,
doe
generally
keepe
a
Jew
of
their
private
Counsell
;
and
were
this
true
,
the
Jews
themselves
do
not
strictly
make
out
the
intention
of
their
Law
,
for
in
vaine
do
they
scruple
to
approach
the
dead
,
who
livingly
are
cadaverous
,
or
feare
any
outward
pollution
,
whose
temper
pollutes
themselves
.
And
lastly
,
were
this
true
,
our
opinion
is
not
impartiall
,
for
unto
converted
Jews
who
are
of
the
same
seed
,
no
man
imputeth
this
unsavoury
odor
;
as
though
Aromatized
by
their
conversion
,
they
admitted
their
sent
with
their
Religion
,
and
they
smelt
no
longer
then
they
savoured
of
the
Jew
.
Now
the
ground
that
begat
or
propagated
this
assertion
might
be
the
distastfull
aversenesse
of
the
Christian
from
the
Jew
,
from
their
corruptnesse
,
and
the
villany
of
that
fact
,
which
made
them
abominable
and
stinck
in
the
nostrils
of
all
men
;
which
reall
practise
▪
and
metapho●icall
expression
,
did
after
proceed
into
a
literall
construction
;
but
was
a
fraudulent
illation
;
for
such
an
evill
savour
their
father
Jacob
acknowledged
in
himselfe
,
when
he
said
,
his
sons
had
made
him
,
s●inke
in
the
land
,
that
is
,
to
be
abominable
unto
the
inhabitants
thereof
:
Now
how
dangerous
it
is
in
sensible
things
to
use
metaphoricall
expressions
unto
the
people
,
and
what
absurd
conceits
they
will
swallow
in
their
literals
,
an
impatient
example
wee
have
in
our
owne
profession
,
who
having
c●lled
an
eating
Ulcer
by
the
name
of
a
Wolfe
,
common
apprehension
conceives
a
reality
therein
,
and
against
our selves
ocular
affirmations
are
pretended
to
confirme
it
.
The
nastinesse
of
that
Nation
,
and
sluttish
course
of
life
hath
much
promoted
the
opinion
,
occasioned
by
their
servile
condition
at
first
,
and
inferiour
wayes
of
parsimony
ever
since
;
as
is
delivered
by
Mr.
Sandys
,
They
are
generally
fat
,
saith
he
,
and
ranck
of
the
savours
which
attend
upon
sluttish
corpulency
:
The
Epithites
assigned
them
by
ancient
times
have
also
advanced
the
same
;
for
Ammia●●s
Marcellinus
describeth
them
in
such
language
,
and
Martiall
more
ancient
,
in
such
a
relative
expression
sets
forth
unsavoury
Bassa
,
Quod
j●junia
Sabbatariorum
Mallem
,
quam
quod
oles
,
olere
Bassa
.
—
From
whence
notwithstanding
wee
cannot
inferre
an
inward
imperfection
in
the
temper
of
that
Nation
,
which
was
but
an
effect
in
the
breath
from
outward
observation
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Iejuntia
olere
.
in
their
strict
and
tedious
fasting
;
and
was
a
common
effec●
in
the
breaths
of
other
Nations
,
became
a
proverbe
among
the
Greeks
,
and
the
reason
thereof
occasioned
a
Probleme
in
Aristotle
.
Lastly
,
if
all
were
true
,
and
were
this
savour
conceded
,
yet
are
the
reasons
alleadged
for
it
no
way
satisfactory
:
Hucherius
in
his
Tract
de
sterilitate
,
and
after
him
Alsarius
Crucius
in
his
medicall
Epistles
,
imputes
this
effect
unto
their
abstinence
from
salt
or
salt
meats
;
which
how
to
make
good
in
the
present
dyet
of
the
Jews
we
know
not
,
nor
shall
we
conceive
it
was
observed
of
old
,
if
we
consider
they
seasoned
every
sacrifice
,
and
all
oblations
whatsoever
,
whereof
we
cannot
deny
a
great
part
was
eaten
by
the
Priests
;
and
if
the
offering
were
of
flesh
it
was
salted
no
lesse
then
thrice
,
that
is
,
once
in
the
common
chamber
of
salt
,
at
the
footestep
of
the
Altar
,
and
upon
the
top
thereof
,
as
is
at
large
delivered
by
Maimonides
:
nor
if
they
refrained
all
salt
,
is
the
illation
very
urgent
;
for
many
there
are
not
noted
for
ill
odors
,
which
●ate
no
salt
at
all
,
as
all
carnivorous
animals
,
most
children
,
many
whole
Nations
,
and
probably
our
Fathers
after
the
Creation
;
there
being
indeed
in
every
thing
we
eat●
,
a
naturall
and
concealed
salt
,
which
is
separated
by
digestions
,
as
doth
appeare
in
our
teares
,
sweat
and
urines
,
although
we
refraine
all
salt
,
or
what
doth
seeme
to
containe
it
.
Another
cause
is
urged
by
Campegius
,
and
much
received
by
Christians
,
that
this
ill
●●vour
i●
a
curse
derived
upon
them
by
Christ
,
and
stands
as
a
badge
or
brand
of
a
generation
that
crucified
their
Salvator
;
but
this
is
a
conceit
without
all
warrant
,
and
an
easie
way
to
take
off
dispute
in
what
point
of
obscurity
soever
:
a
method
of
many
Writers
,
which
much
deprecia●es
the
esteeme
and
value
of
miracles
,
that
is
,
therewith
to
salve
not
on●ly
r●all
v●ri●ies
,
but
also
non-existences
:
Thus
have
elder
times
,
not
onely
ascribed
the
immunitie
of
Ireland
from
any
venemous
beast
,
unto
the
s●a●●e
or
rod
of
Patrick
,
but
the
long
tayles
of
Kent
unto
the
malediction
of
Austin
.
Thus
therefore
,
although
we
concede
that
many
opinions
are
true
which
hold
some
conformity
unto
this
,
yet
in
assenting
hereto
,
many
difficulties
must
arise
,
it
being
a
dangerous
point
to
annex
a
constant
property
un●o
any
Nation
,
and
much
more
this
unto
the
Jew
;
since
't
is
not
verisiabl●
by
observation
,
since
the
grounds
are
feeble
that
should
establish
it
,
and
lastly
,
since
if
all
were
tr●e
,
yet
are
the
reasons
alleadged
for
it
,
of
no
sufficiency
to
maintaine
it
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
Pigmies
.
BY
Pigmies
we
understand
a
dwar●ish
race
of
people
,
or
lowest
diminution
of
mankinde
,
comprehended
in
one
c●bit
,
or
as
some
will
have
it
,
i●
two
●oot
,
or
three
spa●s
;
not
taking
them
single
,
but
nationally
considering
them
,
and
as
th●y
make
up
an
aggrega●ed
habitation
,
whereof
although
affirmations
be
many
,
and
testimonies
more
frequent
then
in
any
other
point
which
wise
men
have
cast
into
the
list
of
fables
,
yet
that
there
is
,
or
ever
was
such
a
race
or
Nation
,
upon
exact
and
confirmed
testimonies
,
our
strictest
enquiry
receaves
no
satisfaction
.
I
say
,
exact
testimonies
,
first
,
in
regard
of
the
Authors
from
whom
we
derive
the
account
,
for
though
wee
meet
herewith
in
Herodotus
,
Philostratus
,
Mel●
,
Pliny
,
S●linus
,
and
many
more
;
yet
were
they
derivative
Relators
,
and
the
primitive
Author
was
Homer
;
who
,
not
onely
intending
profit
but
pleasure
,
and
using
often
similies
,
as
well
to
delight
the
eare
,
as
to
illustrate
his
matter
,
in
the
third
of
his
Iliads
,
compareth
the
Trojanes
unto
the
Cranes
,
when
they
discend
against
the
Pigmies
;
which
was
more
largely
set
out
by
Oppian
,
Juvenall
,
Mantuan
,
and
many
Poets
since
;
and
being
onely
a
pleasant
similitude
in
the
fountaine
,
became
a
solemne
story
in
the
streame
,
and
current
still
among
us
.
Againe
,
many
professed
enquirers
have
rejected
it
;
Strabo
an
exact
and
judicious
Geographer
,
hath
largely
condemned
it
as
a
fabulous
story
in
the
fi●st
of
his
Geographie
.
Julius
Scaliger
a
diligent
enquirer
,
accounts
thereof
,
but
as
a
Poeticall
fiction
;
Vlysses
Aldrovandus
a
most
exact
Zoographer
in
an
expresse
discourse
hereon
,
concludes
the
story
fabulous
,
and
a
poetical
account
of
Homer
;
and
the
same
was
formerly
conceived
by
Eustathius
his
excellent
commentator
,
Albertus
Magnus
a
man
oftimes
too
credulous
,
herein
was
more
then
dubious
,
for
he
affirmeth
,
if
any
such
dwarfes
were
ever
extant
,
they
were
surely
some
kinde
of
Apes
;
which
is
a
conceit
allowed
by
Cardan
,
and
not
esteemed
improbable
by
many
others
.
There
are
I
confesse
two
testimonies
,
which
from
their
authority
admit
of
consideration
.
The
first
of
Aristotle
,
whose
words
are
these
,
in
the
eighth
of
his
History
of
animals
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
That
is
,
Hic
locus
est
quem
incolunt
Pygmei
,
non
enim
id
fabula
est
sed
pusillum
genus
,
ut
aiunt
.
Wherein
indeed
Aristotle
playes
the
A●istotle
,
that
is
,
the
wary
and
evading
assertor
;
For
though
with
non
est
in
fabula
,
he
seem
at
first
to
confirme
it
,
yet
at
the
last
he
claps
in
,
Sic●t
aiunt
,
and
shakes
the
beliefe
he
put
before
upon
it
;
and
therefore
I
observe
Scaliger
hath
not
translated
the
first
,
perhaps
supposing
it
surreptitious
,
or
unworthy
so
great
an
assertor
:
and
truely
for
those
bookes
of
animals
,
or
worke
of
eight
hundred
talents
,
as
Atheneus
termes
it
,
although
it
bee
ever
to
bee
admired
,
and
containe
most
excellent
truths
,
yet
are
many
things
therein
delivered
upon
relation
,
and
some
things
repugnant
unto
the
history
of
our
senses
;
as
wee
are
able
to
make
out
in
some
,
and
Scaliger
hath
observed
in
many
more
,
as
he
hath
freely
declared
himselfe
in
his
Comment
upon
that
peece
.
The
second
testimony
is
deduced
from
holy
Canonicall
Scripture
;
that
is
,
Ezech.
27.
verse
11.
thus
rendred
in
the
vulgar
translation
,
Sed
&
Pygmaei
qui
erant
in
turribus
tuis
pharetras
suas
suspenderunt
in
muris
tuis
per
gyrum
:
from
whence
notwithstanding
we
cannot
inferre
this
assertion
;
for
first
the
Translatours
accord
not
,
and
the
Hebrew
word
Gamadim
is
very
variously
rendred
:
Though
Aquila
,
Vatablus
and
Lyra
will
have
it
Pygmaei
,
yet
in
the
Septuagint
,
it
is
not
more
then
Watchmen
;
in
the
Chaldie
,
Cappadocians
;
in
Symmachus
,
Medes
;
Theodotion
of
old
,
and
Tremellius
of
late
,
have
retained
the
Textuarie
word
,
and
so
have
the
Italian
,
French
,
and
English
Translatours
,
that
is
,
the
men
of
Arvad
were
upon
thy
walles
round
about
,
and
the
Gammadims
were
in
thy
towers
.
Nor
doe
men
onely
dissent
in
the
Translation
of
the
word
,
but
in
the
exposition
of
the
sense
and
meaning
thereof
,
for
some
by
Gammadims
understand
a
people
of
Syria
,
so
called
from
the
city
Gamala
;
some
hereby
understand
the
Cappadocians
,
many
the
Medes
,
and
h●reof
Forerius
hath
a
singular
exposition
,
conceivng
the
watchmen
of
Tyre
,
who
might
well
bee
called
Pigmies
,
the
towers
of
that
City
being
so
high
,
that
unto
men
below
they
appeared
in
a
cubitall
stature
;
others
expounded
it
quite
contrary
to
common
acception
that
is
not
men
of
the
least
,
but
of
the
larg●st
size
;
so
doth
Cornelius
construe
Pygmaei
or
viri
cubitales
,
that
is
not
men
of
a
cubit
high
,
but
of
the
largest
stature
,
whose
height
like
that
of
Giants
is
rather
to
be
taken
by
the
cubit
then
the
foot
;
in
which
phrase
we
read
the
measure
of
Goliah
whose
height
is
said
to
be
six
cubits
and
a
span
:
of
affinity
hereto
is
also
the
exposition
of
Jerom
,
not
taking
Pygmies
for
Dwarffes
,
but
stout
and
valiant
Champions
;
not
taking
that
sense
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
the
cubit
measure
,
but
that
which
expresseth
pugills
,
that
is
,
men
fit
for
combat
and
the
exercise
of
the
fist
:
Thus
can
there
bee
no
satisfying
illation
from
this
text
,
the
diversity
or
rather
contrariety
of
Expositions
and
Interpretations
,
distracting
more
then
confirming
the
truth
of
the
story
.
Againe
,
I
say
exact
testimonies
in
reference
unto
its
circumstantiall
relations
so
diversly
or
contrarily
delivered
;
thus
the
relation
of
Aristotle
placeth
above
Aegypt
towards
the
head
of
Nyle
in
Africa
;
Philostratus
affirmes
they
are
about
Ganges
in
Asia
,
and
Pliny
in
a
third
place
,
that
is
Geravia
in
Scythia
:
some
write
they
fight
with
Cranes
,
but
Menecles
in
Atheneus
affirmes
they
fight
with
Partridges
,
some
say
they
ride
on
Partridges
,
and
some
on
the
backs
of
Rams
.
Lastly
,
I
say
confirmed
testimonies
;
for
though
Paulus
Iovius
delivers
there
are
Pygmies
beyond
Japan
,
Pigafe●a
,
about
the
Molucca's
,
and
Olaus
Magnus
placeth
them
in
Greenland
;
yet
wanting
frequent
confirmation
in
a
matter
so
confirmable
,
their
affirmation
carrieth
but
slow
perswasion
;
and
wise
men
may
thinke
there
is
as
much
reallity
in
the
Pygmies
of
Paracelsus
;
that
is
,
his
non-Adamicall
men
,
or
middle
natures
betwixt
men
and
spirits
.
There
being
thus
no
sufficient
confirmation
of
their
verity
,
some
doubt
may
arise
concerning
their
possibility
;
wherein
,
since
it
is
not
defined
in
what
dimensions
the
soule
may
exercise
her
faculties
,
wee
shall
not
conclude
impossibility
,
or
that
there
might
not
be
a
race
of
Pygmies
,
as
there
is
sometimes
of
Giants
;
and
so
may
we
take
in
the
opinion
of
Austine
,
and
his
Comment
Ludovicus
;
but
to
beleeve
they
should
be
in
the
stature
of
a
foot
or
span
,
requires
the
preaspection
of
such
a
one
as
Philetas
the
Poet
in
Athenaeus
,
who
was
faine
to
fasten
lead
unto
his
feet
lest
the
wind
should
blow
him
away
,
or
that
other
in
the
same
Author
,
who
was
so
little
u●
ad
obolum
acceder●t
,
a
story
so
strange
that
we
might
herein
accuse
the
Printer
,
did
not
the
account
of
Aelian
accord
unto
it
,
as
Causabone
hath
observed
in
his
learned
Animadversions
.
Lastly
,
if
any
such
Nation
there
were
,
yet
is
it
ridiculous
what
men
have
delivered
of
them
;
that
they
fight
with
Cranes
upon
the
backs
of
Rams
or
Partridges
:
or
what
is
delivered
by
Ctesias
that
they
are
Negroes
in
the
middest
of
India
,
whereof
the
King
of
that
Country
entertaineth
three
thousand
Archers
for
his
guard
;
which
is
a
relation
below
the
tale
of
Oberon
,
nor
could
they
better
defend
him
,
then
the
Emblem
saith
they
offended
Hercules
whilest
he
slept
,
that
is
to
wound
him
no
deeper
,
then
to
awake
him
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
great
Climactericall
yeare
,
that
is
sixty
three
.
CErtainly
the
eyes
of
the
understanding
,
and
those
of
sense
are
differently
deceived
in
their
greatest
objects
;
the
sense
apprehending
them
in
lesser
magnitudes
then
their
dimensions
require
;
so
it
beholdeth
the
Sunne
,
the
Starres
,
and
the
Earth
it selfe
;
but
the
understanding
quite
otherwise
,
for
that
ascribeth
unto
many
things
far
larger
horizons
then
their
due
circumscriptions
require
,
and
receiveth
them
with
amplifications
which
their
reallity
will
not
admit
:
thus
hath
it
fared
with
many
Heroes
and
most
worthy
persons
,
who
being
sufficiently
commendable
from
true
and
unquestionable
merits
,
have
received
advancement
from
falshood
and
the
fruitfull
stocke
of
fables
:
Thus
hath
it
happened
unto
the
stars
and
luminaries
of
heaven
,
who
being
sufficiently
admirable
in
themselves
have
been
set
out
by
effects
no
way
dependent
on
their
efficiencies
,
and
advanced
by
amplifications
to
the
questioning
of
their
true
endowments
:
Thus
is
it
not
improbable
it
hath
also
fared
with
number
,
which
though
wonderfull
in
it selfe
,
and
sufficiently
magnifyable
from
its
demonstrable
affections
,
hath
yet
received
adjections
of
admiration
from
the
multiplying
conceits
of
men
,
and
stands
laden
with
additions
which
its
equity
will
not
admit
.
And
so
perhaps
hath
it
happened
unto
the
number
7.
and
9.
which
multiplyed
into
themselves
doe
make
up
63.
commonly
esteemed
the
great
Climactericall
of
our
lives
;
for
the
dayes
of
men
are
usually
cast
up
by
septenaries
,
and
every
seventh
yeare
conceived
to
carry
some
altering
character
with
it
,
either
in
the
temper
of
body
,
minde
,
or
both
;
but
among
all
other
,
three
are
most
remarkable
,
that
is
7.
times
7.
or
forty
nine
,
9.
times
9.
or
eighty
one
,
and
7.
times
9.
or
the
yeare
of
sixty
three
;
which
is
conceived
to
carry
with
it
,
the
most
considerable
fatality
,
and
consisting
of
both
the
other
numbers
was
apprehended
to
comprise
the
vertue
of
either
,
is
therefore
expected
and
entertained
with
feare
,
and
esteemed
a
favour
of
fate
to
passe
it
over
;
which
notwithstanding
many
suspect
to
be
but
a
Panick
terrour
,
and
men
to
feare
they
justly
know
not
what
;
and
for
my
owne
part
,
to
speake
indifferently
,
I
finde
no
satisfaction
,
nor
any
sufficiency
in
the
received
grounds
to
establish
a
rationall
feare
.
Now
herein
to
omit
Astrologicall
considerations
(
which
are
but
rarely
introduced
)
the
popular
foundation
whereby
it
hath
continued
is
first
,
the
extraordinary
power
and
secret
vertue
conceived
to
attend
these
numbers
,
whereof
we
must
confesse
there
have
not
wanted
not
onely
especiall
commendations
,
but
very
singular
conceptions
.
Among
Philosophers
,
Pythagoras
seemes
to
have
played
the
leading
part
,
which
was
long
after
continued
by
his
disciples
,
and
the
Italicke
Schoole
,
the
Philosophy
of
Plato
,
and
most
of
the
Platonists
abound
in
numerall
considerations
;
above
all
Philo
the
learned
Jew
,
hath
acted
this
part
even
to
superstition
,
bestowing
divers
pages
in
summing
up
every
thing
which
might
advantage
this
number
:
All
which
notwithstanding
when
a
serious
Reader
shall
perpend
,
hee
will
hardly
finde
any
thing
that
may
convince
his
judgement
or
any
further
perswade
,
then
the
lenity
of
his
belief
,
or
prejudgement
of
reason
inclineth
.
For
first
,
not
only
the
number
of
7
and
9
from
considerations
abstruse
have
been
extolled
by
most
,
but
all
or
most
of
the
other
digits
have
been
as
mystically
applauded
by
many
;
or
the
number
of
one
and
three
have
not
been
only
admired
by
the
heathens
,
but
from
adorable
grounds
,
the
untiy
of
God
,
and
mystery
of
the
Trinity
admired
by
many
Christians
.
The
number
of
foure
stands
much
admired
not
only
in
the
quaternity
of
the
Elements
,
which
are
the
principles
of
bodies
,
but
in
the
letters
of
the
name
of
God
,
which
in
the
Greeke
,
Arabian
,
Persian
,
Hebrew
,
and
Aegyptian
,
consisteth
of
that
number
;
and
was
so
venerable
among
the
Pythagoreans
,
that
they
swore
by
the
number
foure
.
That
of
six
hath
found
many
leaves
in
its
favour
,
not
only
for
the
dayes
of
the
Creation
,
but
its
naturall
consideration
,
as
being
a
perfect
number
,
and
the
first
that
is
compleated
by
its
parts
;
that
is
,
the
sixt
,
the
half
,
and
the
third
,
1.
2.
3.
which
drawn●
into
a
sum
make
six
:
The
number
of
ten
hath
been
as
highly
extolled
,
as
containing
even
,
odde
,
long
and
plaine
,
quadrate
and
cubicall
numbers
;
and
Aristotle
observed
with
admiration
,
that
Barbarians
as
well
as
Greeks
,
did
use
a
numeration
unto
Ten
;
which
being
so
generall
was
not
to
be
judged
casuall
,
but
to
have
a
foundation
in
nature
:
So
that
only
7
and
9
▪
but
all
the
rest
have
had
their
Elogies
,
as
may
be
observed
at
large
in
Rhodiginus
,
and
in
severall
Writers
since
:
every
one
extolling
number
,
according
to
his
subject
,
&
as
it
advantaged
the
present
discourse
in
hand
.
Again
,
they
have
been
commended
not
only
from
pretended
grounds
in
na●ure
,
but
from
artificiall
,
casuall
,
or
fabulous
foundations
;
so
have
some
endeavoured
to
advance
their
admiration
,
from
the
9
Muses
,
from
●he
7
Wonde●s
of
the
Wo●ld
,
and
from
the
7
gates
of
Thebes
,
in
that
7
Ci●ies
contended
for
Homer
,
in
that
there
are
7
stars
in
Ursa
minor
,
and
7
in
Charles
wayne
or
Plaust●um
of
Ursa
major
;
wherein
indeed
al●hough
the
ground
be
naturall
,
yet
either
from
constellations
or
their
rema●kable
parts
,
there
is
the
like
occasion
to
commend
any
other
●umber
;
the
number
5
from
the
starres
in
Sagitta
,
3
from
the
girdle
of
O●i●n
,
and
4
●●om
Equiculus
,
Crusero
,
or
the
feet
of
the
Centaure
;
yet
are
●uch
as
these
clapt
in
by
very
good
Authors
,
and
some
not
omit●●d
by
Philo.
N●r
ar●
th●y
only
ex●olled
from
Arbitrary
and
Poeticall
grounds
,
but
f●om
●o●●dations
and
principles
either
false
or
dubious
:
That
wom●n
are
m●nst●uant
and
men
pubescent
at
the
year
of
twice
seven
,
is
accounted
a
punctuall
truth
;
which
period
n●verthelesse
we
dare
not
precisely
dete●mine
,
as
having
observed
a
variation
and
latitude
in
most
,
agr●e●bly
unto
the
heat
of
clime
or
temper
;
men
arising
variously
unto
virility
,
according
to
the
activity
of
causes
that
promote
it
,
Sanguis
menstruosus
ad
diem
ut
plurimum
,
septimum
durat
,
saith
Philo
;
wh●ch
notwithstanding
is
repugnant
unto
experience
,
and
the
doctrine
of
Hippocrates
,
who
in
his
booke
,
de
diaeta
plainly
affirmeth
,
it
is
thus
but
with
few
women
,
and
onely
such
as
abound
with
pituitous
and
watery
humors
.
I●
is
further
conceived
to
receive
addition
,
in
that
there
are
7
heads
of
Nyle
,
but
we
have
made
manifest
elsewhere
that
by
the
description
of
Geographers
they
have
beene
sometime
more
,
and
are
at
present
●ewer
.
In
that
there
were
7
wise
men
of
Greece
;
which
though
it
be
generally
received
,
yet
having
enquired
into
the
verity
thereof
,
we
cannot
so
readily
determ●ne
it
;
for
in
the
life
of
Thales
who
was
accounted
in
that
number
,
Diogenes
La●rtius
plainly
saith
Magna
de
corum
numero
discordia
est
,
some
holding
but
foure
,
some
ten
,
others
twelve
,
and
none
agreeing
in
their
names
,
though
according
in
their
number
.
In
that
there
are
just
seven
Planets
or
errant
Starres
in
the
lower
orbs
of
heaven
▪
but
it
is
now
demonstrable
unto
sense
,
that
there
are
many
more
,
as
Galileo
hath
declared
in
his
Nuncius
Sydereus
;
that
is
two
more
in
the
orbe
of
Saturne
,
and
no
lesse
then
foure
more
in
the
sphere
of
Jupiter
:
and
the
like
may
be
said
of
the
Pleiades
or
7
Starres
,
which
are
also
introduced
to
magnifie
this
number
;
for
whereas
scarce
discerning
six
.
we
account
them
7
,
by
his
relation
in
the
same
booke
,
there
are
no
lesse
then
forty
.
That
the
heavens
are
encompassed
with
7
circles
,
is
also
the
allegation
of
Philo
;
which
are
in
his
account
,
The
Artick
,
Antartick
,
the
Summer
and
Winter
Tropicks
,
the
Aequator
,
Zodiack
and
the
milky
circle
,
whereas
by
Astronomers
they
are
received
in
greater
number
;
for
though
we
leave
out
the
Lacteous
circle
(
which
Aratus
,
Geminus
,
and
Proclus
out
of
him
hath
numbred
among
the
rest
)
yet
are
there
more
by
foure
then
Philo
mentions
,
that
is
,
the
Horizon
,
Meridian
and
both
the
Colures
▪
circles
very
considerable
and
generally
delivered
,
not
only
by
Ptolomie
and
the
Astronomers
since
his
time
,
but
such
as
flourished
long
before
,
as
Hipparchus
and
Eudoxus
:
So
that
for
ought
I
know
,
if
it
make
for
our
purpose
,
or
advance
the
theme
in
hand
,
with
equall
liberty
,
we
may
affirme
there
were
7
Sybills
,
or
but
7
signes
in
the
Zodiack
circle
of
heaven
.
That
verse
in
Virgill
translated
out
of
Homer
,
O
terque
quaterque
beati
;
that
is
,
as
men
will
have
it
7
times
happy
hath
much
advanced
this
number
in
criticall
apprehensions
;
yet
is
not
this
construction
so
indubitably
to
be
received
,
as
not
at
all
to
be
questioned
:
for
though
Rhodiginus
,
Beroaldus
&
others
from
the
authority
of
Macrobius
so
interpret
it
,
yet
Servius
the
best
of
his
Comments
conceives
no
more
thereby
then
a
finite
number
for
indefinite
,
and
that
no
more
is
implied
then
often
happy
.
Strabo
the
ancientest
of
them
all
,
in
the
first
of
his
Geography
conceives
no
more
by
this
expression
in
Homer
,
then
a
full
and
excessive
expression
;
whereas
in
common
phrase
and
received
language
hee
should
have
tearmed
them
thrice
happy
,
herein
exceeding
that
number
he
called
them
foure
times
happy
that
is
more
then
thrice
;
and
this
he
illustrates
by
the
like
expression
of
Homer
in
the
speech
of
Circe
,
who
to
expresse
the
dread
and
terrour
of
the
Ocean
,
sticks
not
unto
the
common
forme
of
speech
in
the
strict
account
of
its
reciprocations
,
but
largely
speaking
saith
,
it
ebbes
and
●lows
no
lesse
then
thrice
a
day
,
terque
die
revomit
fluctus
,
iterumque
resorbet
;
and
so
when
'●
is
said
by
Horace
,
faelices
ter
&
amplius
,
the
exposition
is
sufficient
,
if
we
conceive
no
more
then
the
letter
fairely
beareth
,
that
is
,
foure
times
,
or
indefinitly
more
then
thrice
.
But
the
maine
considerations
which
most
set
of
this
number
are
observations
drawne
from
the
motions
of
the
Moone
,
supposed
to
bee
measured
by
sevens
;
and
the
criticall
or
decretory
dayes
dependent
on
that
number
.
As
for
the
motion
of
the
Moon
,
though
we
grant
it
to
be
measured
by
sevens
,
yet
will
not
this
advance
the
same
before
its
fellow
numbers
;
for
hereby
the
motion
of
others
are
not
measured
,
the
fixed
Starres
by
many
thousand
yeares
,
the
Sunne
by
365.
dayes
,
the
superiour
Planets
by
more
,
the
inferiour
by
somewhat
lesse
:
and
if
we
consider
the
revolution
of
the
first
Moveable
,
&
the
daily
motion
from
East
to
West
,
common
unto
all
the
orbs
,
we
shall
find
it
measured
by
another
number
;
for
being
performed
in
four
&
twenty
hours
,
it
is
made
up
of
4
times
6
:
and
this
is
the
measure
and
standard
of
other
parts
of
time
,
of
months
,
of
years
,
Olympiades
,
Lustres
,
Indictions
,
Cycles
,
Jubilies
,
&c.
Againe
,
months
are
not
onely
Lunary
,
and
measured
by
the
Moon
,
but
also
Solary
,
and
determined
by
the
motion
of
the
Sun
,
that
is
,
the
space
wherein
the
Sun
doth
passe
30.
degrees
of
the
Eccliptick
;
by
this
month
Hippocrates
computed
the
time
of
the
Infants
gestation
in
the
wombe
,
for
9.
times
30.
that
is
,
270.
dayes
,
or
compleat
9.
months
make
up
forty
weeks
the
common
compute
of
women
,
and
this
is
to
be
understood
in
his
booke
De
octimestripartu
,
when
he
saith
,
2.
dayes
makes
the
fifteenth
,
and
3.
the
tenth
part
of
a
month
;
this
was
the
month
of
the
ancient
Hebrewes
before
their
departure
out
of
Aegypt
;
and
hereby
the
compute
will
fall
out
right
,
and
the
account
concurre
,
when
in
one
place
it
is
said
,
the
waters
of
the
flood
prevayled
an
hundred
and
fifty
dayes
,
and
in
another
it
is
delivered
,
that
they
prevailed
from
the
seventeenth
day
of
the
second
month
,
unto
the
seventeenth
day
of
the
seventh
:
and
as
for
weeks
,
although
in
regard
of
their
Sabboths
they
were
observed
by
the
Hebrewes
,
yet
is
it
not
apparent
,
the
ancient
Greeks
,
or
Romans
used
any
,
but
had
another
division
of
their
months
into
Ides
,
Nones
,
and
Calends
.
Moreover
,
months
howsoever
taken
are
not
exactly
divisible
into
septuaries
or
weeks
,
which
fully
containe
seven
dayes
,
whereof
foure
times
do
make
compleatly
twenty
eight
;
for
,
beside
the
usuall
or
Calendary
month
,
there
are
but
foure
considerable
,
that
is
,
the
month
of
Peragration
,
of
Apparition
,
of
Consecution
,
and
the
medicall
or
Decretoriall
month
,
whereof
some
come
short
,
others
exceed
this
account
.
A
month
of
Peragration
,
is
the
time
of
the
Moones
revolution
from
any
part
of
the
Zodiack
,
unto
the
same
againe
,
and
this
containeth
but
27.
dayes
,
and
about
8.
howres
,
which
commeth
short
to
compleat
the
septenary
account
.
The
month
of
Consecution
,
or
as
some
will
terme
it
,
of
Progression
,
is
the
space
betweene
one
conjunction
of
the
Moon
with
the
Sun
unto
another
,
and
this
containeth
29.
dayes
and
an
halfe
;
for
the
Moone
returning
unto
the
same
point
wherein
it
was
kindled
by
the
Sun
,
and
not
finding
it
there
againe
,
(
for
in
the
meane
time
,
by
its
proper
motion
it
hath
passed
through
2.
signes
)
it
followeth
after
,
and
attaines
the
Sun
in
the
space
of
2.
dayes
,
and
4.
howres
more
,
which
added
unto
the
account
of
Peragration
,
makes
29.
dayes
and
an
halfe
;
so
that
this
month
exceedeth
the
latitude
of
Septenaries
,
and
the
fourth
part
compr●hendeth
more
then
7.
dayes
.
A
month
of
Apparition
,
is
the
space
wherein
the
Moone
appeareth
,
(
deducting
three
dayes
wherein
it
commonly
disappeareth
;
and
being
in
combustion
with
the
Sun
,
is
presumed
of
lesse
activity
)
and
this
containeth
but
26.
dayes
,
and
12.
howres
.
The
Medicall
month
not
much
exceedeth
this
,
consisting
of
26.
dayes
,
and
22.
howres
,
and
it
made
up
out
of
all
the
other
months
;
for
if
out
of
29.
and
an
halfe
,
the
month
of
Consecution
,
we
deduct
3.
dayes
of
disappearance
,
there
will
remaine
the
month
of
Apparition
26.
dayes
,
and
12.
howres
,
whereto
if
wee
adde
27.
dayes
and
8.
howres
,
the
month
of
Peragration
,
there
will
arise
53.
dayes
and
10.
howres
,
which
divided
by
2.
makes
26.
dayes
and
22.
howres
,
called
by
Physitians
the
medicall
month
;
introduced
by
Galen
against
Archigenes
,
for
the
better
compute
of
Decretory
or
Criticall
dayes
.
As
for
criticall
dayes
,
(
such
I
meane
wherein
upon
a
decertation
betweene
the
disease
and
nature
,
there
ensueth
a
sensible
alteration
,
either
to
life
,
or
death
)
the
reasons
thereof
are
rather
deduced
from
Astrology
,
then
Arithmetick
;
for
accounting
from
the
beginning
of
the
disease
,
and
reckoning
on
unto
the
seventh
day
,
the
Moone
will
be
in
a
Tetragonall
or
Quadrate
aspect
,
that
is
,
4.
signes
removed
from
that
wherein
the
disease
began
;
in
the
14.
day
it
will
bee
in
an
opposite
aspect
,
and
at
the
end
of
the
third
septenary
Tetragonall
againe
,
as
will
most
graphically
appeare
in
the
figures
of
Astrologers
,
especially
Lucas
Gauricus
,
De
diebus
decretoriis
.
Againe
,
(
beside
that
computing
by
the
medicall
month
the
first
hebdomade
or
septenary
consists
of
6.
dayes
,
17.
howres
and
an
halfe
,
the
second
happeth
in
13.
dayes
and
eleven
howres
,
and
the
third
but
in
the
twentieth
naturall
day
)
what
Galen
first
,
and
Aben-Ezra
since
observed
in
his
Tract
of
Criticall
dayes
,
in
regard
of
Eccentricity
and
the
Epicycle
or
lesser
orbe
wherein
it
moveth
,
the
motion
of
the
Moone
is
various
and
unequall
,
whereby
the
criticall
account
must
also
vary
:
for
though
its
middle
motion
be
equall
,
and
of
13.
degrees
,
yet
in
the
other
it
moveth
sometimes
fifteene
,
sometimes
lesse
then
twelve
;
for
moving
in
the
upper
part
of
its
orbe
,
it
performeth
its
motion
more
slowly
then
in
the
lower
,
insomuch
that
being
at
the
height
it
arriveth
at
the
Tetragonall
and
opposite
signes
sooner
,
and
the
Criticall
day
will
be
in
6.
and
13.
and
being
at
the
lowest
,
the
criticall
account
will
be
out
of
the
latitude
of
7.
nor
happen
before
the
8.
or
ninth
day
,
which
are
considerations
not
to
be
neglected
in
the
compute
of
decretory
dayes
,
and
manifestly
declare
that
other
numbers
must
have
a
respect
here
in
as
well
as
7.
and
fourteene
.
Lastly
,
some
things
to
this
intent
are
deduced
from
holy
Scripture
;
thus
is
the
yeare
of
Jubilie
introduced
to
magnifie
this
number
,
as
being
a
yeare
made
out
of
7.
times
7.
wherein
notwithstanding
there
may
be
a
misapprehension
;
for
this
ariseth
not
from
7.
times
7.
that
is
,
49.
but
was
observed
the
fiftieth
yeare
,
as
is
expressed
,
Levit.
25.
And
you
shall
hallow
the
fiftieth
yeare
,
a
Jubilie
shall
that
fiftieth
yeare
be
unto
you
;
answerable
whereto
is
the
exposition
of
the
Jews
themselves
,
as
is
delivered
by
Ben-maimon
,
that
is
,
the
yeare
of
Jubilie
commeth
not
into
the
account
of
the
years
of
7.
but
the
forty
ninth
is
the
Release
,
and
the
fiftieth
the
yeare
of
Jubilie
.
Thus
is
it
also
esteemed
no
small
advancement
unto
this
number
,
that
the
Genealogy
of
our
Saviour
is
summed
up
by
14.
that
is
,
this
number
doubled
,
according
as
is
expressed
,
Mat.
1.
So
all
the
generations
from
Abraham
to
David
are
foureteene
generations
,
and
from
David
unto
the
carrying
away
into
Babylon
,
are
foureteene
generations
,
and
from
the
carrying
away
into
Babylon
unto
Christ
,
are
fourteene
generations
,
which
neverthelesse
must
not
be
strictly
understood
as
numerall
relations
require
;
for
from
David
unto
Jeconiah
are
accounted
by
Matthew
but
14.
generations
,
whereas
according
to
the
exact
account
in
the
history
of
Kings
,
there
were
at
least
17.
and
3.
in
this
account
,
that
is
,
Ahazias
,
Joas
,
and
Amazias
are
left
out
:
for
so
it
is
delivered
by
the
Evangelist
;
And
Joram
begat
Ozias
,
whereas
in
the
Regall
genealogy
there
are
3.
successions
betweene
,
for
Ozias
or
Uzziah
,
was
the
son
of
Amazias
,
Amazias
of
Joas
,
Joas
of
Azariah
,
and
Azariah
of
Joram
,
so
that
in
strict
account
Joram
was
the
Abavus
or
grandfather
twice
removed
,
and
not
the
father
of
Ozias
,
and
these
omitted
descents
made
a
very
considerable
measure
of
time
,
in
the
Royall
chronology
of
Judah
;
for
though
Azariah
reigned
but
one
yeare
,
yet
Joas
reigned
forty
,
and
Amazias
no
lesse
then
nine
and
twenty
:
However
therefore
these
were
delivered
by
the
Evangelist
,
and
carry
no
doubt
an
incontroulable
conformity
unto
the
intention
of
his
delivery
,
yet
are
they
not
appliable
unto
precise
numerality
,
nor
strictly
to
be
drawne
unto
the
rigid
test
of
numbers
.
Lastly
,
though
many
things
have
beene
delivered
by
Authors
concerning
number
,
and
they
transferred
unto
the
advantage
of
their
nature
,
yet
are
they
oftimes
otherwise
to
be
understood
,
then
as
they
are
vulgarly
received
in
active
and
causall
considerations
;
they
being
many
times
delivered
Hieroglyphically
metaphorically
,
illustratively
,
and
not
with
reference
unto
action
,
or
causality
.
True
it
is
,
that
God
made
all
things
in
number
,
weight
,
and
measure
,
yet
nothing
by
them
or
through
the
efficacy
of
either
;
Indeed
our
dayes
,
actions
,
and
motions
being
measured
by
time
(
which
is
but
motion
measured
)
what
ever
is
observable
in
any
,
falls
under
the
account
of
some
number
;
which
notwithstanding
cannot
be
denominated
the
cause
of
those
events
;
and
so
doe
we
injustly
assigne
the
power
of
Action
even
unto
Time
it self
,
nor
doe
they
speake
properly
who
say
that
Time
consumeth
all
things
;
for
Time
is
not
effective
,
nor
are
bodies
destroyed
by
it
,
but
from
the
action
and
passion
of
their
Elements
in
it
,
whose
account
it
onely
affordeth
,
and
measuring
out
their
motion
,
informes
us
in
their
periods
and
termes
of
their
duration
,
rather
then
effecteth
,
or
physically
produceth
the
same
.
A
second
consideration
which
promoteth
this
opinion
,
are
confirmations
drawne
from
Writers
,
who
have
made
observations
or
set
downe
favourable
reasons
for
this
climacteriall
yeare
;
so
have
Henricus
Ranzovius
,
Baptista
Codr●nchus
,
and
Levinus
Lemnius
much
confirmed
the
same
;
but
above
all
,
that
memorable
Letter
of
Augustus
sent
unto
his
Nephew
Caius
,
wherein
he
encourageth
him
to
celebrate
his
nativitie
,
for
he
had
now
escaped
63.
the
great
Climactericall
and
dangerous
yeare
unto
man
;
which
notwithstanding
rightly
perpended
,
it
can
be
no
singula●ity
to
question
it
,
nor
any
new
Paradox
to
deny
it
.
For
fi●st
it
is
implicitely
,
and
upon
consequence
denyed
by
Aristotle
in
his
Politicks
,
in
that
discourse
against
Plato
,
who
measured
the
vicissitude
and
mutation
of
States
,
by
a
periodicall
fatality
of
number
:
Ptolomie
that
famous
M●thematician
plainly
saith
,
he
will
not
deliver
his
doctrines
by
p●rts
and
numbers
which
are
ineffectuall
,
and
have
not
the
nature
of
causes
;
now
by
these
numbers
saith
Rhodiginus
and
Mirandula
,
he
implyeth
Climactericall
years
,
that
is
,
septenaries
,
and
novenaries
set
downe
by
the
bare
obse●vation
of
numbers
:
Censori●us
an
Author
of
great
authority
,
and
sufficient
antiquitie
,
speakes
yet
more
amply
in
his
booke
De
die
Natali
,
wherein
expr●sly
treating
of
Climactericall
dayes
,
hee
thus
delivereth
himselfe
:
Some
maintaine
that
7.
times
7.
that
is
,
49.
is
most
dangerous
of
any
other
,
and
this
is
the
most
generall
opinion
,
others
unto
7.
times
7.
adde
9.
times
9.
that
is
,
the
yeare
of
81.
both
which
consisting
of
square
and
quadrate
numbers
,
were
thought
by
Plato
and
others
to
bee
of
great
consideration
;
as
for
this
year
of
63.
or
7.
times
9.
though
some
esteeme
it
of
most
danger
,
yet
do
I
conceive
it
lesse
dangerous
then
the
other
;
for
though
it
containeth
both
numbers
above
named
,
that
is
,
7.
and
9.
yet
neither
of
them
square
or
quadrate
,
and
as
it
is
different
from
them
both
,
so
is
it
not
potent
in
either
:
Nor
is
this
yeare
remarkable
in
the
death
of
many
famous
men
.
I
finde
indeed
that
Aristotle
dyed
this
yeare
,
but
hee
by
the
vigour
of
his
minde
,
a
long
time
sustained
a
naturall
infirmitie
of
stomack
,
that
it
was
a
greater
wonder
he
attained
unto
63.
then
that
he
lived
no
longer
:
The
Psalme
of
Moses
hath
mentioned
a
yeare
of
danger
differing
from
all
these
:
and
that
is
ten
times
7.
or
seventie
;
for
so
it
is
said
,
The
dayes
of
Man
are
threescore
and
ten
;
and
the
very
same
is
affirmed
by
Solon
,
as
Herodotus
relates
in
a
speech
of
his
unto
C●aesus
,
Ego
annis
septuaginta
humanae
vitae
modum
definio
:
and
surely
that
yeare
most
be
of
greatest
danger
,
which
is
the
Period
of
all
the
rest
,
and
●ewest
safely
passe
thorow
that
,
which
is
set
as
a
bound
for
few
or
none
to
passe
;
and
therefore
the
consent
of
elder
times
,
setling
their
conceits
upon
Climacters
,
not
onely
differing
from
this
of
ours
,
but
an
another
,
though
severall
nations
and
ages
do
●ancy
unto
themselves
different
years
of
danger
,
yet
every
one
expects
the
same
event
,
and
constant
veritie
in
either
.
Againe
,
though
Varro
divided
the
dayes
of
man
into
five
portions
,
Hippocrates
into
7.
and
Solon
into
ten
;
yet
probably
their
divisions
were
to
be
received
with
latitude
,
and
their
considerations
not
strictly
to
be
confined
unto
their
last
unities
:
So
when
Varro
extendeth
P●eritia
unto
15.
Adolescentia
unto
30.
Iuventus
unto
35.
there
is
a
large
latitude
betweene
the
termes
or
Periods
of
compute
,
and
the
veritie
holds
good
in
the
accidents
of
any
yeeres
betweene
them
:
So
when
Hippocrates
divideth
our
life
into
7.
degrees
or
stages
,
and
maketh
the
end
of
the
first
7.
of
the
second
14.
of
the
third
28.
of
the
fourth
35.
of
the
fift
47.
of
the
sixt
56.
and
of
the
seventh
,
the
last
yeare
when
ever
it
happeneth
;
herein
we
may
observe
he
maketh
not
his
divisions
precisely
by
7.
and
9.
and
omits
the
great
Climactericall
;
beside
there
is
between
every
one
at
least
the
latitude
of
7.
yeares
,
in
which
space
or
intervall
,
that
is
either
in
the
third
or
fourth
yeere
,
what
ever
falleth
out
is
equally
verified
of
the
whole
degree
,
as
though
it
had
happened
in
the
seventh
.
Solon
divided
it
into
ten
Septenaries
,
because
in
every
one
thereof
,
a
man
received
some
sensible
mutation
,
in
the
first
is
Dedentition
or
falling
of
teeth
:
in
the
second
Pubescence
,
in
the
third
the
beard
groweth
,
in
the
fourth
strength
prevailes
,
in
the
fift
maturitie
for
issue
;
in
the
sixth
Moderation
of
appetite
,
in
the
seventh
,
Prud●nce
,
&c.
Now
herein
there
is
a
tolerable
latitude
,
and
though
the
division
proceed
by
7
yet
is
not
the
totall
veritie
to
be
restrained
unto
the
last
year
,
nor
constantly
to
be
expected
the
beard
should
be
compleat
at
21.
or
wisedome
acquired
just
in
49.
and
thus
also
though
7.
times
9.
containe
one
of
those
septenaries
,
and
doth
also
happen
in
our
declining
yeares
,
yet
might
the
events
thereof
be
imputed
unto
the
whole
septenarie
;
and
be
more
reasonably
entertained
with
some
latitude
,
then
strictly
reduced
unto
the
last
number
,
or
all
the
accidents
from
56.
imputed
unto
63.
Thirdly
,
although
this
opinion
many
seeme
confirmed
by
observation
,
and
men
may
say
it
hath
been
so
observed
,
yet
we
speake
also
upon
experience
,
and
doe
beleeve
that
men
from
observation
will
collect
no
satisfaction
:
that
other
yeares
may
be
taken
against
it
,
especially
if
they
have
the
advantage
to
precede
it
;
as
sixty
againe
63.
and
63.
again
66.
for
fewer
attaine
to
the
latter
then
the
former
;
and
so
surely
in
the
first
septenarie
doe
most
die
,
and
probably
also
in
the
very
f●●st
yeare
,
for
all
that
ever
lived
were
in
the
account
of
that
yeare
;
beside
the
infirmities
that
attend
it
are
so
many
,
and
the
body
that
receives
them
so
confirmed
,
we
scarce
count
any
alive
that
is
not
past
it
.
Franciscus
Paduanius
in
his
worke
De
catena
temporis
,
discoursing
of
the
great
Climactericall
,
attempts
a
numeration
of
eminent
men
,
who
dyed
in
that
yeare
;
but
in
so
small
a
number
,
as
not
sufficient
to
make
a
considerable
Induction
;
he
mentioneth
but
foure
,
Diogenes
Cynicus
,
Dionysius
Heracleoticus
,
Xenocrates
Platonicus
,
and
Plato
:
as
for
Dionysius
,
as
Censorinus
witnesseth
,
hee
famished
himselfe
in
the
82.
yeare
of
his
life
;
Xenocrates
by
the
testimony
of
Laertius
fell
into
a
cauldron
,
and
dyed
the
same
yeare
;
and
Diogenes
the
Cynicke
by
the
same
testimony
lived
almost
unto
ninetie
:
The
date
of
Platoes
death
is
not
exactly
agreed
on
,
but
all
dissent
from
this
which
he
determineth
;
Neanthes
in
Laertius
extendeth
his
dayes
unto
84.
Suidas
unto
82.
but
Hermippus
defineth
his
death
in
81.
and
this
account
seemeth
most
exact
;
for
if
,
as
hee
delivereth
,
Plato
was
borne
in
the
88.
Olympiade
,
and
dyed
in
the
first
yeare
of
the
108.
the
account
will
not
surpasse
the
year
of
81.
and
so
in
his
death
he
verified
the
opinion
of
his
life
,
and
of
the
life
of
man
,
whose
Period
,
as
Censorinus
recordeth
,
he
placed
in
the
Quadrate
of
9.
or
9.
times
9.
that
is
,
81.
and
therefore
as
Seneca
delivereth
,
the
Magicians
at
Athens
did
sacrifice
unto
him
,
as
declaring
in
his
death
somewhat
above
humanity
,
because
he
dyed
in
the
day
of
his
nativity
,
and
without
deduction
justly
accomplished
the
year
of
eighty
one
.
Bodine
I
confesse
delivers
a
larger
list
of
men
that
died
in
this
yeare
,
whose
words
in
his
methode
o●
History
are
these
,
Moriuntur
innumerabiles
anno
sexagesimotertio
,
Aristoteles
,
Chrysippus
,
Bocatius
,
Bernardus
,
Erasmus
,
Lutherus
,
Melancthon
,
Sylvius
,
Alexander
,
Jacobus
Sturmius
,
Nicolaus
Cusanus
,
Thomas
Linacer
,
codem
anno
Cicero
caesus
est
:
wherein
beside
that
it
were
no
difficult
point
to
make
a
larger
Catalogue
of
memorable
persons
that
dyed
in
other
yeares
,
wee
cannot
but
doubt
the
verity
of
his
Induction
:
as
for
Silvius
and
Alexander
,
which
of
that
name
he
meaneth
I
know
not
;
but
for
Chrysippus
by
the
testimony
of
Laertius
,
hee
dyed
in
the
73.
year
,
Bocatius
in
the
62.
Linacer
the
64.
and
Erasmus
exceeded
7●
.
as
Paulus
Jovius
hath
delivered
in
his
Elogie
of
learned
men
;
and
as
for
Cicero
,
as
Plutarch
in
his
life
affirmeth
,
he
was
slain
in
the
year
of
64.
and
therefore
sure
the
question
is
hard
set
,
and
we
have
no
easie
reason
to
doubt
,
when
great
and
entire
Authors
shall
introduce
injustifiable
examples
,
and
authorize
their
assertions
by
what
is
not
authenticall
.
Fourthly
,
they
which
proceed
upon
strict
numerations
,
and
will
by
such
regular
and
determined
wayes
measure
out
the
lives
of
men
,
and
periodically
define
the
alterations
of
their
tempers
;
conceive
a
regularity
in
mutations
,
with
an
equalitie
in
constitutions
,
and
forget
that
variety
which
Physitians
therein
discover
:
For
seeing
we
affirm
that
women
doe
naturally
grow
old
before
men
,
that
the
cholerick
fall
short
in
longaevitie
of
the
sanguine
,
that
there
is
senium
ante
senectutem
,
and
many
grow
old
before
they
arive
at
age
;
we
cannot
●o
reasonably
affixe
unto
them
all
one
common
point
of
danger
,
but
should
rather
assigne
a
respective
fatality
unto
each
:
which
is
concordant
unto
the
doctrine
of
the
numerists
,
and
such
as
maintaine
this
opinion
:
for
they
affirme
that
one
number
respecteth
men
,
another
women
,
as
Bodin
explaining
that
of
Seneca
,
Septimus
quisque
annus
aetati
signum
imprimit
,
subjoynes
▪
hoc
de
maribus
dictum
oportuit
,
hoc
primum
intueri
licet
,
perfectum
numerum
,
id
est
saextum
faeminas
,
septenarium
mores
immutare
.
Fiftly
,
since
we
esteeme
this
opinion
to
have
some
ground
in
nature
,
and
that
nine
times
seven
revolutions
of
the
Sunne
,
imprints
a
dangerous
Character
on
such
as
arive
unto
it
;
it
will
leave
some
doubt
behinde
,
in
what
subjection
hereunto
were
the
lives
of
our
forefathers
presently
after
the
flood
,
and
more
especially
before
it
,
who
attaining
unto
8.
or
900.
yeares
,
had
not
their
Climacters
computable
by
digits
,
or
as
we
doe
account
them
;
for
the
great
Climactericall
was
past
unto
them
before
they
begat
children
,
or
gave
any
Testimony
of
their
virilitie
;
for
we
read
not
that
any
begat
children
before
the
age
of
sixtie
five
,
and
this
may
also
afford
a
hint
to
enquire
,
what
are
the
Climacters
of
other
animated
creatures
,
whereof
the
lives
of
some
attaine
not
so
farre
as
this
of
ours
,
and
that
of
others
extends
a
considerable
space
beyond
.
Lastly
,
the
imperfect
accounts
that
men
have
kept
of
time
,
and
the
difference
thereof
both
in
the
same
and
divers
common
wealths
,
will
much
distract
the
certainty
of
this
assertion
;
for
though
there
were
a
fatality
in
this
yeare
,
yet
divers
were
,
and
others
might
bee
out
in
their
account
,
aberring
severall
wayes
from
the
true
and
just
compute
,
and
calling
that
one
yeare
,
which
perhaps
might
be
another
.
For
first
they
might
be
out
in
the
commencement
or
beginning
of
their
account
,
for
every
man
is
many
moneths
elder
then
he
computeth
;
for
although
we
begin
the
same
from
our
nativitie
,
and
conceive
that
no
arbitrary
,
but
naturall
terme
of
compute
,
yet
for
the
duration
of
life
,
or
existence
,
wee
participate
in
the
wombe
the
usuall
distinctions
of
time
,
and
are
not
to
bee
exempted
from
the
account
of
age
and
life
,
where
we
are
subject
to
diseases
,
and
often
suffer
death
;
and
therefore
Pythagoras
,
Hippocrates
,
Diocles
,
Avicenna
and
others
,
have
set
upon
us
,
numerall
relations
and
temporall
considerations
in
the
wombe
;
not
only
affirming
the
birth
of
the
seventh
moneth
to
be
vitall
,
that
of
the
eighth
mortall
,
but
the
progression
thereto
to
be
measured
by
rule
,
and
to
hold
a
proportion
unto
motion
and
formation
;
as
what
receiveth
motion
in
the
seventh
,
is
perfected
in
the
Triplicities
;
that
is
the
time
of
conformation
unto
motion
is
double
,
and
that
from
motion
unto
the
birth
,
treble
;
So
what
is
formed
the
35.
day
is
moved
the
seaventy
,
and
borne
the
210.
day
;
and
therefore
if
any
invisible
causalitie
there
be
,
that
after
so
many
yeares
doth
●vidence
it selfe
at
63.
it
will
be
questionable
whether
its
activitie
onely
set
out
at
our
nativitie
,
and
begin
not
rather
in
the
womb
,
wherein
we
place
the
like
considerations
,
which
doth
not
only
entangle
this
assertion
,
but
hath
already
embroiled
the
endeavours
of
Astrology
in
the
erection
of
Schemes
,
and
the
judgement
of
death
,
or
diseases
;
for
being
not
incontroulably
determined
,
at
what
time
to
beging
,
whether
at
conception
,
animation
,
or
exclusion
,
(
it
being
indifferent
unto
the
influence
of
heaven
to
begin
at
either
)
they
have
invented
another
way
,
that
is
,
to
beginne
ab
H●ra
quaestionis
,
as
Haly
,
Messahallach
,
Ganivetus
,
and
Guido
Bonatus
have
delivered
.
Againe
,
in
regard
of
the
measure
of
time
by
months
and
years
,
there
will
●e
no
small
difficulty
,
and
if
we
shall
strictly
consider
it
,
many
have
been
and
still
may
bee
mistaken
;
for
neither
the
motion
of
the
Moone
,
whereby
months
are
computed
,
nor
of
the
Sunne
whereby
yeares
are
accounted
consisteth
of
whole
numbers
,
but
admits
of
fractions
,
and
broken
parts
,
as
we
have
declared
of
the
Moone
.
That
of
the
Sunne
consisteth
of
365.
dayes
,
and
almost
6
houres
,
that
is
wanting
eleven
minutes
;
which
6
houres
omitted
,
or
not
taken
notice
of
,
will
in
processe
of
time
largely
deprave
the
compute
;
and
this
is
the
occasion
of
the
Bissextile
of
leapyeare
,
which
was
not
observed
in
all
times
,
nor
punctually
in
all
Common-wealths
;
so
that
in
63.
yeares
there
may
be
lost
almost
18.
dayes
,
omitting
the
intercalation
of
one
day
every
fourth
yeare
,
allowed
for
this
quadrant
,
or
6
houres
supernumerary
:
and
though
the
same
were
observed
,
yet
to
speake
strictly
a
man
may
be
somewhat
out
in
the
account
of
his
age
at
63.
for
although
every
fourth
yeare
we
insert
one
day
,
and
so
fetch
up
the
quadrant
,
yet
those
eleven
minutes
whereby
the
yeare
comes
short
of
perfect
6
houres
,
will
in
the
circuit
of
those
yeares
arise
unto
certaine
houres
,
and
in
a
larger
progression
of
time
unto
certaine
dayes
,
whereof
at
present
wee
finde
experience
in
the
Calender
we
observe
;
for
the
Julian
yeare
of
365.
dayes
being
eleven
minutes
larger
then
the
annuall
revolution
of
the
Sunne
,
there
will
arise
an
anticipation
in
the
Aequinoxes
,
and
as
Junctinus
computeth
in
every
136.
yeare
they
will
anticipate
almost
one
day
;
and
therefore
those
ancient
men
and
Nestors
of
old
times
,
which
yearly
observed
their
nativities
,
might
be
mistaken
in
the
day
;
nor
that
to
be
construed
without
a
graine
of
Salt
,
which
is
delivered
by
Moses
in
the
Booke
of
Exodus
,
At
the
end
of
foure
hundred
yeares
,
even
the
selfe
same
day
,
all
the
hoast
of
Israell
went
out
of
the
land
of
Aegypt
;
for
in
that
space
of
time
the
Equinoxes
had
anticipated
,
and
the
eleven
minutes
had
amounted
far
above
a
day
;
and
this
compute
rightly
considered
will
fall
fouler
on
them
who
cast
up
the
lives
of
Kingdomes
,
and
summe
up
their
duration
by
particular
numbers
as
Plato
first
began
,
and
some
have
endeavoured
since
by
perfect
and
sphericall
numbers
by
the
square
and
cube
of
7
and
9
and
12
,
the
great
number
of
Plato
:
wherein
indeed
Bodine
hath
attempted
a
particular
enumeration
,
whereby
notwithstanding
beside
the
mistakes
committible
in
the
solary
compute
of
yeares
,
the
difference
of
Chronologie
disturbes
the
satisfaction
and
quiet
of
his
computes
,
some
adding
,
others
detracting
,
and
few
punctually
according
in
any
one
yeare
,
whereby
indeed
such
accounts
should
be
made
up
,
for
the
variation
in
one
unity
destroyes
the
totall
illation
.
Thirdly
,
the
compute
may
be
unjust
not
only
in
a
strict
acception
,
or
few
dayes
or
houres
,
but
in
the
latitude
also
of
some
yeares
,
and
this
may
happen
from
the
different
compute
of
yeares
in
divers
Nations
,
and
even
such
as
did
maintaine
the
most
probable
way
of
account
,
their
yeare
being
not
only
different
from
one
another
,
but
the
civill
and
common
account
disagreeing
much
from
the
naturall
yeare
,
whereon
the
consideration
is
founded
:
Thus
from
the
testimony
of
Herodotus
,
Censorinus
and
others
,
the
Greeks
observed
the
Lunary
yeare
,
that
is
,
twelve
revolutions
of
the
Moone
354.
dayes
,
but
the
Aegyptians
,
and
many
others
adhered
unto
the
Solary
account
,
that
is
,
365.
dayes
,
that
is
eleven
dayes
longer
;
now
hereby
the
account
of
the
one
would
very
much
exceed
the
other
:
A
man
in
the
one
would
account
himselfe
63.
when
one
in
the
other
would
thinke
himselfe
but
61.
and
so
although
their
nativities
were
under
the
same
houre
,
yet
did
they
at
different
yeares
believe
the
verity
of
that
which
both
esteemed
affixed
and
certaine
unto
one
:
The
like
mistake
there
is
in
a
tradition
of
our
dayes
;
men
conceiving
a
peculiar
danger
in
the
beginning
dayes
of
May
,
which
are
set
out
as
a
fatall
period
unto
consumptions
and
Cronicall
diseases
;
wherein
notwithstanding
w●
compute
by
Calenders
,
not
only
different
from
our
ancestors
,
but
one
another
,
the
compute
of
the
one
anticipating
that
of
the
other
;
so
that
while
wee
are
in
Aprill
,
others
begin
May
,
and
the
danger
is
past
unto
one
,
while
it
beginneth
with
another
.
Fourthly
,
men
were
not
only
out
in
the
number
of
some
dayes
,
the
latitude
of
a
few
yeares
,
but
might
be
wide
by
whole
Olympiades
and
divers
Decades
of
yeares
;
for
as
Censorinus
relateth
,
the
ancient
Arcadians
observed
a
yeare
of
three
months
,
the
Carians
of
six
,
the
Iberians
of
foure
;
and
as
Diodorus
and
Xenophon
,
de
Aequivocis
alleadgeth
,
the
ancient
Aegyptians
have
used
a
yeare
of
three
,
two
,
and
one
month
,
so
that
the
Climactericall
was
not
only
different
unto
those
Nations
,
but
unreasonably
distant
from
ours
;
for
63.
will
passe
in
their
account
,
before
they
arive
so
high
as
ten
in
ours
.
Nor
if
we
survey
the
account
of
Rome
it selfe
,
may
we
doubt
they
were
mistaken
,
and
if
they
feared
climactericall
yeares
might
erre
in
their
numeration
;
for
the
civill
yeare
whereof
the
people
took
notice
,
did
sometime
come
short
,
and
sometimes
exceed
the
naturall
;
for
as
it
appeares
by
Varro
,
Suetonius
,
and
Censorinus
,
their
yeare
consisted
first
of
ten
months
which
comprehended
by
304.
dayes
,
that
is
61.
lesse
then
ours
containeth
;
after
by
Numa
or
Tarquine
from
a
superstitious
conceit
of
impariety
were
added
51.
dayes
,
which
made
355.
one
day
more
then
twelve
revolutions
of
the
Moone
;
and
thus
a
long
time
it
continued
,
the
civill
compute
exceeding
the
naturall
;
the
correction
whereof
,
and
the
due
ordering
of
the
leap-yeare
was
referred
unto
the
Pontifices
,
who
either
upon
favour
or
malice
,
that
some
might
continue
their
offices
a
longer
or
shorter
time
,
or
from
the
magnitude
of
the
yeare
that
men
might
bee
advantaged
or
endamaged
in
their
contracts
,
by
arbitrary
intercalations
they
depraved
the
whole
account
;
of
this
abuse
Cicero
accused
Verres
,
which
at
last
proceeded
so
farre
that
when
Julius
Caesar
came
unto
that
office
before
the
redresse
hereof
he
was
faine
to
insert
two
intercalary
months
unto
November
and
December
,
when
he
had
already
inserted
23.
dayes
unto
February
;
so
that
that
year
consisted
of
445.
dayes
;
a
quarter
of
a
year
longer
then
that
we
observe
,
and
though
at
the
last
the
year
was
reformed
,
yet
in
the
meane
time
they
might
be
out
,
wherein
notwithstanding
they
summed
up
Climactericall
observations
.
Lastly
,
one
way
more
there
may
be
of
mistake
,
and
that
not
unusuall
among
us
,
grounded
upon
a
double
compute
of
the
yeare
;
the
one
beginning
from
the
25.
of
March
,
the
other
from
the
day
of
our
birth
unto
the
same
againe
,
which
is
the
naturall
account
:
Now
hereupon
many
men
doe
frequently
miscast
their
dayes
;
for
in
their
age
they
diduce
the
account
not
from
the
day
of
their
birth
,
but
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
wherein
they
were
borne
;
so
a
man
that
was
borne
in
January
,
1582.
if
hee
live
to
fall
sicke
in
the
latter
end
of
March
,
2645.
will
summe
up
his
age
,
and
say
I
am
now
63.
and
in
my
Climactericall
and
dangerous
yeare
,
for
I
was
borne
in
the
yeare
1582.
and
now
it
is
1645.
whereas
indeed
he
wanteth
many
months
of
that
yeare
,
con●idering
the
true
and
naturall
account
unto
his
birth
,
and
accounteth
two
months
for
a
year
:
and
though
the
length
of
time
and
accumulation
of
yeares
doe
render
the
mistake
insensible
,
yet
is
it
all
one
,
as
if
one
borne
in
January
1644.
should
be
accounted
a
yeare
old
the
25.
of
March
,
1645.
All
which
perpended
,
it
may
be
easily
perceived
with
what
insecu●ity
of
truth
we
adhere
unto
this
opinion
,
ascribing
not
only
effects
depending
on
the
naturall
period
of
time
unto
arbitrary
calculations
,
and
such
as
vary
at
pleasure
,
but
confirming
our
tenents
by
the
uncertaine
account
of
others
and
our selves
;
there
being
no
positive
or
indisputeable
ground
where
to
begin
our
compute
,
that
if
there
were
,
men
might
and
have
been
severall
wayes
mistaken
,
the
best
in
some
latitude
,
others
in
greater
,
according
to
the
different
compute
of
divers
states
,
the
short
and
irreconcilable
yeares
of
some
,
the
exceeding
error
in
the
naturall
frame
of
others
,
and
the
lapses
and
false
deductions
of
ordinary
accountants
in
most
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
Canic●lar
or
Dogdayes
.
WHereof
to
speake
distinctly
:
among
the
Southerne
Constellations
two
there
are
which
beare
the
name
of
the
Dog
;
the
one
in
16.
degrees
of
latitude
,
containing
on
the
left
thigh
a
Star
of
the
first
magnitude
,
usually
called
Procyon
or
Ant●canis
,
because
say
some
it
riseth
before
the
other
;
which
if
truly
understood
,
must
be
restrained
unto
those
habitations
,
who
have
elevation
of
pole
above
thirty
two
degrees
;
Iam
Procyon
fuerit
&
vesani
Leonis
.
mention
thereof
there
is
in
Horace
,
who
seemes
to
mistake
or
confound
the
one
with
the
other
;
and
after
him
in
Galen
,
who
is
willing
the
remarkablest
starre
of
the
other
should
be
called
by
this
name
,
because
it
is
the
first
that
ariseth
in
the
constellation
;
which
notwithstanding
,
to
speake
strictly
,
it
is
not
,
unlesse
we
except
one
of
the
third
magnitude
in
the
right
paw
in
his
owne
and
our
elevation
,
and
two
more
on
his
head
in
and
beyond
the
degree
of
sixty
;
it
is
also
called
Canis
min●r
,
though
not
canicula
,
by
which
diminitive
is
meant
the
greater
Dog-star
:
A
second
and
more
considerable
one
there
is
,
and
neighbour
unto
the
other
in
40.
degrees
of
Latitude
,
containing
18.
starres
,
whereof
that
in
his
mouth
of
the
first
magnitude
the
Greeks
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Latines
Canis
major
,
and
wee
emphatically
the
Dog-Starre
.
Now
from
the
rising
of
this
starre
not
cosmically
,
that
is
with
the
Sun
,
but
Heliacally
,
that
is
,
its
emersion
from
the
rayes
of
the
Sunne
,
the
Ancients
computed
their
canicular
dayes
;
concerning
which
there
generally
passeth
an
opinion
,
that
during
those
dayes
,
all
medication
or
use
of
Physick
is
to
be
declined
,
and
the
cure
committed
unto
Nature
,
and
therefore
as
though
there
were
any
feriation
in
nature
or
justitiums
imaginable
in
professions
,
whose
subject
is
naturall
,
and
under
no
intermissive
,
but
constant
way
of
mutation
;
this
season
is
commonly
termed
the
Physitians
vacation
,
and
stands
so
received
by
most
men
:
which
conceit
however
generall
,
is
not
onely
erroneous
,
but
unnaturall
,
and
subsisting
upon
foundations
either
false
,
uncertaine
,
mistaken
,
or
misapplied
,
deserves
not
of
mankinde
that
indubitable
assent
it
findeth
.
For
first
,
which
seemes
to
be
the
ground
of
this
assertion
,
and
not
to
be
drawne
into
question
,
that
is
,
the
magnified
quality
of
this
Starre
conceived
to
cause
or
intend
the
heat
of
this
season
,
whereby
these
dayes
become
more
observable
then
the
rest
,
we
finde
that
wiser
Antiquity
was
not
of
this
opinion
,
which
seven
hundred
yeares
agoe
was
as
a
vulgar
error
rejected
by
Geminus
,
a
learned
Mathematician
in
his
Elements
of
Astronomy
;
wherein
he
plainly
affirmeth
,
that
common
opinion
made
that
a
cause
,
which
was
at
first
observed
but
as
a
sign
.
The
rising
&
setting
both
of
this
Star
&
others
being
observed
by
the
Ancients
,
to
denote
&
testifie
certain
points
of
mutation
,
rather
then
conceived
to
induce
or
effect
the
same
;
For
our
forefathers
,
saith
he
,
observing
the
course
of
the
Sun
,
and
marking
certaine
mutations
to
happen
in
his
progresse
through
particular
parts
of
the
Zodiack
,
they
registred
and
set
them
downe
in
their
Parapegmes
,
that
is
,
certaine
Astronomicall
Canons
,
as
Rhodiginus
out
of
Vitruvius
interprets
it
;
and
being
not
able
to
designe
these
times
by
dayes
,
months
,
or
yeares
,
(
the
compute
thereof
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
yeare
being
different
,
according
unto
different
Nations
)
they
thought
best
to
settle
a
generall
account
unto
all
,
and
to
determine
these
alterations
by
some
known
and
invariable
signes
;
and
such
did
they
conceave
the
rising
and
setting
of
the
fixed
Stars
;
not
ascribing
thereto
any
part
of
causality
,
but
notice
and
signification
;
and
thus
much
seemes
implyed
in
that
expression
of
Homer
,
when
speakeing
of
the
Dog-star
,
he
concludeth
—
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Malum
autem
signum
est
;
the
same
as
Petavius
observeth
,
is
implyed
in
the
word
of
P●olomy
,
and
the
Ancients
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
of
the
signification
of
star●es
.
The
terme
of
Scripture
also
favours
it
,
as
that
of
Isaiah
,
Nolite
timere
à
signis
coeli
,
and
that
in
Genesis
,
Vt
sint
in
signa
&
tempora
:
Let
there
be
lights
in
the
firmament
,
and
let
them
be
for
signes
and
for
seasons
.
But
if
all
were
silent
,
Galen
hath
explained
this
point
unto
the
life
,
who
expounding
the
reason
why
Hippocrates
declared
the
affections
of
the
yeare
by
the
rising
and
setting
of
stars
,
it
was
saith
he
,
because
he
would
proceed
on
signes
and
principles
best
knowne
unto
all
Nations
;
and
upon
his
words
,
in
the
first
of
the
Epidemicks
,
In
Thaso
Autumno
circa
Equinoxium
&
subvirgilias
pluviae
erant
multae
,
he
thus
enlargeth
:
I●
(
saith
he
)
the
same
compute
of
times
and
months
were
observed
by
all
Nations
,
Hippocrates
had
never
made
any
mention
either
of
Arcturus
,
Pleiades
,
or
the
Dog-star
,
but
would
have
plainely
said
,
In
Macedonia
,
in
the
month
Dion
,
thus
or
thus
was
the
ayre
disposed
;
but
for
as
much
as
the
month
Dion
is
onely
knowne
unto
the
Macedonians
,
but
obscure
unto
the
Athenians
,
and
other
Nations
,
he
found
more
generall
distinctions
of
time
,
and
instead
of
naming
months
,
would
usually
say
,
at
the
Aequinox
,
the
rising
of
the
Pleiades
,
or
the
Dog-star
:
And
by
this
way
did
the
Ancients
devide
the
seasons
of
the
yeare
,
the
Autumne
,
Winter
,
Spring
,
and
Summer
,
by
the
rising
of
the
Pleiades
,
denoting
the
beginning
of
Summer
,
and
by
that
of
the
Dog-star
,
the
declination
thereof
;
by
this
way
Aristotle
through
all
his
bookes
of
Animals
,
distinguisheth
their
times
of
generation
Latitancy
,
migration
,
sanity
and
venation
;
and
this
were
an
allowable
and
generall
way
of
compute
,
and
still
to
be
retained
,
were
the
site
of
the
stars
as
inalterable
,
and
their
ascents
as
invariable
as
primitive
Astronomy
conceaved
them
:
And
therefore
though
Aristotle
frequently
mentioneth
this
starre
,
and
particularly
affirmeth
that
fishes
in
the
Bosphorus
are
best
to
be
catched
from
the
arise
of
the
Dog-starre
,
must
we
conceave
the
same
a
meere
effect
thereof
?
Nor
though
Scaliger
from
hence
be
willing
to
inferre
the
efficacy
of
this
starre
,
are
wee
induced
hereto
;
except
because
the
same
Philosopher
affi●meth
;
that
Tunny
is
fat
about
the
rising
of
the
Pleiades
,
and
departs
upon
Arcturus
,
or
that
most
insects
are
latent
,
from
the
setting
of
the
7.
starres
;
except
,
I
say
,
he
give
us
also
leave
to
inferre
that
these
particular
effects
and
alterations
proceed
from
those
stars
,
which
were
indeed
but
designations
of
such
quarters
and
portions
of
the
yeare
,
wherein
the
same
were
observed
:
Now
what
Pliny
affirmeth
of
the
Orix
,
that
it
seemeth
to
adore
this
star
,
and
taketh
notice
thereof
by
voyce
and
sternutation
,
untill
wee
be
better
assured
of
its
verity
,
wee
shall
not
salve
the
sympathy
.
Secondly
,
what
slender
opinion
the
Ancients
held
of
the
efficacy
of
this
starre
is
declarable
from
their
compute
;
for
as
Geminus
affirmeth
,
and
Petavius
his
learned
Comment
proveth
,
they
began
their
account
from
its
Heliacall
emersion
,
and
not
its
cosmicall
ascent
;
The
cosmicall
ascension
of
a
starre
we
terme
that
,
when
it
ariseth
together
with
the
Sun
,
or
the
same
degree
of
the
Ecliptick
wherein
the
Sun
abideth
;
and
that
the
●eliacall
,
when
a
starre
which
before
for
the
vicinity
of
the
Sun
was
not
visible
,
being
further
removed
beginneth
to
appeare
:
for
the
annuall
motion
of
the
Snn
from
West
to
East
being
far
swif●er
then
that
of
the
fixed
stars
,
he
must
of
necessity
leave
them
on
the
East
whilst
he
hastneth
forward
,
and
obscureth
others
to
the
West
:
and
so
the
Moone
who
performes
its
motion
swifter
then
the
Sun
,
(
as
may
be
observed
in
their
Conjunctions
and
E●●ipses
)
gets
Eastward
out
of
his
rayes
,
and
appeares
when
the
Sun
is
set
;
if
therefore
the
Dog-star
had
this
effectuall
heat
which
is
ascribed
unto
it
,
it
would
afford
best
evidence
thereof
,
and
the
season
would
be
most
●ervent
,
when
it
ariseth
in
the
probablest
place
of
its
activity
,
that
is
,
the
cosmicall
ascent
,
for
therein
it
ariseth
with
the
Sun
,
and
is
included
in
the
same
irradiation
:
but
the
time
observed
by
the
Ancients
was
long
after
this
ascent
,
and
in
the
Heliacall
emersion
,
when
it
becomes
at
greatest
distance
from
the
Sun
,
neither
rising
with
it
nor
neere
it
;
and
therefore
,
had
they
conceived
any
more
then
a
bare
signality
in
this
Star
,
or
ascribed
the
heat
of
the
season
thereunto
,
they
would
not
have
computed
from
its
Heliacall
ascent
which
was
of
inferiour
efficacy
,
nor
imputed
the
veh●mency
of
heat
unto
those
points
wherein
it
was
more
remisse
,
and
where
with
lesse
probability
they
might
make
out
its
action
.
Thirdly
,
although
we
derive
the
authority
of
these
dayes
from
observations
of
the
Ancients
,
yet
are
our
computes
very
different
,
and
such
as
confirme
not
each
other
,
for
whereas
they
observed
it
Heliacally
,
we
observe
it
Cosmically
;
for
before
it
ariseth
Heliacally
unto
our
la●itude
,
the
Summer
is
even
at
an
end
:
Againe
,
we
compute
not
onely
from
different
ascents
,
but
also
from
divers
starres
;
they
from
the
greater
Dog-star
▪
we
from
the
lesser
;
they
from
Orio●s
,
we
from
Cephalus
hi●
dog
;
they
from
S●irius
,
we
from
Procyon
;
for
the
beginning
of
the
Dog-dayes
with
us
is
set
downe
the
19.
of
July
,
at
which
time
the
lesser
Dog-star
ariseth
with
the
Sun
,
whereas
the
starre
of
the
greater
D●g
ascendeth
not
untill
about
the
31.
of
July
,
in
the
18.
degree
of
Leo
;
and
the
joynt
compute
by
both
is
onely
justifiable
in
the
latitude
of
30.
degrees
where
both
these
starres
arise
together
.
So
that
their
observations
confirme
not
ours
,
nor
ours
theirs
,
but
rather
confute
each
other
,
computing
from
different
foundations
,
and
translating
at
pleasure
the
effects
and
power
of
one
starre
unto
another
.
Fourthly
,
(
which
is
the
Argument
of
Gem●●us
)
were
there
any
such
effectuall
heat
in
this
starre
,
yet
could
it
but
weakly
evidence
the
same
in
Summer
,
it
being
about
40.
degrees
distant
from
the
Sun
,
and
should
rather
manifest
its
warming
power
in
the
winter
,
when
it
remaines
conjoyned
with
the
Sun
in
its
Hybernall
conversion
;
for
about
the
29.
of
October
,
and
in
the
16.
of
Sco●pius
,
and
so
againe
in
January
the
Sunne
performes
his
revolution
in
the
same
parallell
with
the
Dogge-starre
;
Againe
,
if
wee
should
impute
the
heat
of
this
season
,
unto
the
cooperation
of
any
starres
with
the
Sunne
,
it
seemes
more
favourable
for
our
times
,
to
ascribe
the
same
unto
the
constellation
of
Leo
;
where
besides
that
the
Sunne
is
in
his
proper
house
,
it
is
conjoined
with
many
starres
,
whereof
two
of
the
first
magnitude
,
and
in
the
8th
of
August
is
corporally
conjoyned
with
Basiliscus
,
a
starre
of
eminent
name
in
Astrologie
,
and
seated
in
the
very
Eclipticke
.
Fifthly
,
if
all
were
granted
,
that
observation
and
reason
were
also
for
it
,
and
were
it
an
undeniable
truth
that
an
effectuall
se●vour
proceeded
from
this
starre
;
yet
would
not
the
same
determine
the
opinion
now
in
question
,
it
necessarily
suffering
such
restrictions
as
take
of
generall
illations
;
for
first
in
regard
of
different
latitudes
unto
some
,
the
ca●icular
dayes
are
in
the
winter
,
as
unto
such
as
have
no
latitude
,
but
live
in
a
right
Sphere
that
is
under
the
Aequinoctiall
line
;
for
unto
them
it
a●iseth
with
the
Sunne
about
the
Tropicke
of
Cancer
,
which
seas●●
unto
them
is
winter
,
and
the
Sunne
remotest
from
them
:
nor
●ath
the
same
position
in
the
summer
,
that
is
,
in
the
Aequinoctiall
points
any
advantage
from
it
;
for
in
the
one
point
the
Sunne
is
at
the
Meridian
,
before
the
Dogge-starre
ariseth
,
in
the
other
the
starre
is
at
the
Meridian
before
the
Sunne
ascendeth
.
Some
latitudes
have
no
canicular
dayes
at
all
;
as
namely
all
those
which
have
more
then
73.
degrees
of
northerne
Elevation
,
as
the
territory
of
Nova
Zembla
,
part
of
Greenland
and
Tartarie
;
for
unto
that
habitation
the
Dogge-starre
is
invisible
,
and
appeareth
not
above
the
Horizon
.
Unto
such
Latitudes
as
it
ariseth
,
it
carrieth
a
various
and
a
very
different
respect
;
unto
some
it
ascendeth
when
Summer
is
over
,
whether
we
compute
Heliacally
or
Cosmically
;
for
though
unto
Alexandria
it
ariseth
in
Cancer
,
it
ariseth
not
unto
Biarmia
Cosmically
before
it
bee
in
Virgo
,
and
Heliacally
about
the
Autum●all
aequinox
;
even
unto
the
Latitude
of
52.
the
efficacy
thereof
is
not
much
considerable
,
whether
we
consider
its
ascent
,
Meridian
altitude
,
or
abode
above
the
Horizon
;
for
it
ariseth
very
late
in
the
yeere
,
about
the
eighteenth
of
Leo
,
that
is
,
the
31.
of
Iuly
;
Of
Meridian
Altitude
it
hath
but
23.
degrees
,
so
that
it
playes
but
obliquely
upon
us
,
and
as
the
Sun
doth
about
the
23.
of
January
,
and
lastly
his
abode
above
the
Horizon
is
not
great
;
for
in
the
eighteenth
of
Leo
,
the
31.
of
Iuly
,
although
they
arise
together
,
yet
doth
it
set
above
5.
houres
before
the
Sun
,
that
is
,
before
two
of
the
clock
,
after
which
time
we
are
more
sensible
of
heat
,
then
all
the
day
before
.
Scondly
,
in
regard
of
the
variation
of
the
longitude
of
the
starres
,
we
are
to
consider
(
what
the
Ancients
observed
not
)
that
the
site
of
the
fixed
starres
is
alterable
,
and
that
since
elder
times
they
have
suffered
a
large
and
considerable
variation
of
their
longitudes
;
the
longitude
of
a
starre
to
speake
plainly
,
is
its
distance
from
the
fi●st
point
of
numeration
toward
the
East
,
which
first
point
unto
the
Ancients
was
the
vernall
aequinox
▪
Now
by
reason
of
their
motion
from
West
to
E●st
,
they
have
very
much
varied
from
this
point
:
The
first
starre
of
Aries
in
the
time
of
Meton
the
Athenian
was
placed
in
the
very
intersection
,
which
is
now
el●ngated
and
removed
Eastward
28.
degrees
;
insomuch
that
now
the
signe
of
Aries
possesseth
the
place
of
Taurus
,
and
Taurus
that
of
Gem●●i
;
which
variation
of
longitude
must
very
much
distract
the
opinion
of
the
Dogge-starre
,
not
onely
in
our
dayes
,
but
in
times
be●ore
and
after
;
for
since
the
world
began
it
hath
arisen
in
Taurus
,
and
before
it
end
may
have
its
ascent
in
Virgo
;
so
that
wee
must
place
the
canicular
dayes
,
that
is
the
hottest
time
of
the
year
in
the
spring
in
the
first
Age
,
and
in
the
Autumne
in
the
ages
to
come
.
Thirdly
,
the
starres
have
not
onely
varied
their
longitudes
,
whereby
their
ascents
have
altered
;
but
have
also
changed
their
declinations
,
whereby
their
rising
at
all
,
that
is
,
their
appearing
hath
varied
.
The
longitude
of
a
starre
wee
call
its
shortest
distance
from
the
Aequator
.
Now
though
the
poles
of
the
world
and
the
Aequator
be
immoveable
,
yet
because
the
starres
in
their
proper
motions
,
from
West
to
East
doe
move
upon
the
poles
of
the
Eclipticke
distant
23.
degrees
and
an
half
〈…〉
poles
of
the
Aequator
,
and
describe
circles
parallel
not
unto
the
Aequator
,
but
the
Eclipticke
,
they
must
be
therfore
sometimes
nearer
,
●ometimes
removed
further
from
the
Aequator
:
All
starres
that
have
their
distance
from
●he
Eclipticke
Northward
not
more
then
23.
degrees
a●d
an
halfe
,
which
is
the
greatest
distance
of
the
Eclipticke
from
the
Aequator
,
may
in
progression
of
time
have
declination
Southward
,
and
move
beyond
the
Aequator
:
but
if
any
starre
hath
just
this
distance
of
23.
and
an
halfe
,
as
hath
Cappella
on
the
backe
of
E●icthonius
,
it
may
hereafter
move
under
the
Aequinoctiall
,
and
the
same
will
happen
respectively
unto
starres
which
have
declination
Southward
:
and
therefore
many
starres
may
be
visible
in
our
Hemisphere
,
which
are
not
so
at
present
,
and
many
which
are
at
present
,
shall
take
leave
of
our
Horizon
,
and
appeare
unto
Southerne
habitations
;
and
therefore
the
time
may
come
that
the
Dogge-starre
may
not
be
visible
in
our
Horizon
,
and
the
time
hath
beene
,
when
it
hath
not
shewed
it selfe
unto
our
neighbour
latitudes
;
so
that
canicular
dayes
there
have
beene
none
nor
shall
be
,
yet
certainely
in
all
times
some
season
of
the
yeare
more
notable
hot
then
other
.
Lastly
,
wee
multiply
causes
in
vaine
,
for
the
reason
hereof
wee
need
not
have
recourse
unto
any
starre
but
the
Sunne
and
the
continuitie
of
its
action
:
For
the
Sunne
ascending
into
the
Northerne
signes
,
begetteth
first
a
temperate
heat
in
the
ayre
,
which
by
his
approach
unto
the
solstice
he
intendeth
,
and
by
continuation
increaseth
the
same
even
upon
declination
;
for
running
over
the
same
degrees
again
,
that
is
in
Leo
,
which
hee
hath
done
in
Taurus
,
in
July
which
he
did
in
May
,
he
augmenteth
the
heat
in
the
later
which
he
began
in
the
first
,
and
easily
intendeth
the
same
by
continuation
which
was
well
promoted
before
:
So
is
it
observed
that
they
which
dwell
between
the
Tropicks
and
the
Aequator
,
have
their
second
summer
hotter
and
more
maturative
of
fruits
then
the
former
:
so
we
observe
in
the
day
(
which
is
a
short
yeer
)
the
greatest
heat
about
two
in
the
afternoone
,
when
the
Sunne
is
past
the
Meridian
(
which
is
his
diurnall
Solstice
)
and
the
same
is
evident
from
the
Thermometer
or
observations
of
the
weather-glasse
;
so
are
the
colds
of
the
night
sharper
in
the
summer
about
two
or
three
after
midnight
,
and
the
frosts
in
winter
stronger
about
those
houres
:
so
likewise
in
the
yeare
we
observe
the
cold
to
augment
,
when
the
dayes
begin
to
increase
,
though
the
Sunne
be
then
ascensive
,
and
returning
from
the
winter
Tropick
,
and
therefore
if
wee
rest
not
in
this
reason
for
the
heat
in
the
declining
part
of
summer
,
we
must
discover
freezing
stars
that
may
resolve
the
latter
colds
of
winter
,
which
who
ever
desires
to
invent
,
let
him
studie
the
starres
of
Andromeda
,
or
the
nearer
constellation
of
Pegasus
,
which
are
about
that
time
ascendent
.
It
cannot
therefore
unto
reasonable
constructions
seeme
strange
,
or
savour
of
singularity
that
we
have
examined
this
point
,
since
the
same
hath
beene
already
denyed
by
some
,
since
the
authoritie
and
observations
of
the
Ancients
rightly
understood
doe
not
confirme
it
,
since
our
present
computes
are
different
from
those
of
the
Ancients
,
whereon
notwithstanding
they
depend
;
since
there
is
reason
against
it
,
and
if
all
were
granted
,
yet
must
it
be
maintained
with
manifold
restraints
,
farre
otherwise
then
is
received
;
and
lastly
since
from
plaine
and
naturall
principles
,
the
doubt
may
be
fairely
salved
,
and
not
clapt
up
from
petitionary
foundations
and
principles
unestablished
.
But
that
which
chiefly
promoted
the
consideration
of
these
dayes
,
and
medically
advanced
the
same
,
was
the
doctrine
of
Hippocrates
a
Physition
of
such
repute
,
that
he
received
a
testimony
from
a
Christian
,
that
might
have
beene
given
unto
Christ
:
Qui
〈◊〉
fallere
potest
nec
falli
.
The
first
in
his
booke
de
Ae●e
,
Aquis
,
&
locis
,
Syd●rum
ortus
.
&c.
That
is
,
wee
are
to
observe
the
rising
of
Starres
,
especially
the
Dogge-starre
,
Arcturus
,
and
the
setting
of
the
Pleiades
or
seven
Starres
;
from
whence
notwithstanding
wee
cannot
in
generall
inferre
the
efficacie
of
these
Stars
,
or
coefficacie
particular
in
medications
:
probably
expressing
no
more
hereby
then
if
hee
should
have
plainely
said
,
especiall
notice
wee
are
to
take
of
the
hottest
time
in
Summer
,
of
the
beginning
of
Autumne
and
winter
,
for
by
the
rising
and
setting
of
those
starres
were
these
times
and
seasons
defined
;
and
therefore
subjoynes
this
reason
,
Quoniam
his
temporibus
morbi
finiuntur
,
because
at
these
times
diseases
have
their
ends
,
as
Physitions
well
know
,
and
hee
else
where
affirmeth
,
that
seasons
determine
diseases
,
beginning
in
their
contraries
,
as
the
spring
the
diseases
of
Autumne
,
and
the
summer
those
of
winter
;
now
(
what
is
very
remarkable
)
whereas
in
the
same
place
he
adviseth
to
observe
the
times
of
notable
mutations
,
as
the
Aequinoxes
,
and
the
Solstices
,
and
to
decline
Medication
tenne
dayes
before
and
after
,
how
precisely
soever
canicular
cautions
be
considered
,
this
is
not
observed
by
Physitions
,
nor
taken
notice
of
by
the
people
.
And
indeed
should
we
blindly
obey
the
restraints
both
of
Physitions
and
Astrologers
,
we
should
contract
the
liberty
of
our
prescriptions
,
and
confine
the
utility
of
Physicke
unto
a
very
few
dayes
;
for
observing
the
Dogdayes
,
and
as
is
expressed
some
dayes
before
,
and
likewise
tenne
dayes
before
,
and
after
the
Aequinoctiall
and
Solsticiall
points
,
by
this
observation
alone
are
exempted
above
an
hundred
dayes
;
whereunto
if
we
adde
the
two
Aegyptian
dayes
in
every
moneth
,
the
interlunary
and
pleniluary
exemptions
,
the
Eclipses
of
Sunne
and
Moone
,
conjunctions
and
oppositions
Planeticall
,
the
houses
of
Planets
,
and
the
site
of
the
Luminaries
under
the
signes
,
(
wherein
some
would
induce
a
restraint
of
Purgation
or
Phlebotomy
)
there
would
arise
aboue
an
hundred
more
;
so
that
of
the
whole
year
the
use
of
Physicke
would
not
be
secure
much
above
a
quarter
;
now
as
we
doe
not
strictly
observe
these
dayes
,
so
need
we
not
the
other
,
and
although
consideration
bee
made
hereof
,
yet
might
wee
preserve
the
nearer
Indications
,
before
those
which
are
drawn
from
the
time
of
the
year
,
or
other
caelestial
relation
.
The
second
Testimony
is
taken
out
of
the
last
peece
of
his
Age
,
and
after
the
experience
(
as
some
thinke
)
of
no
lesse
then
an
hundred
years
,
and
that
is
his
booke
of
Aphorismes
,
or
short
and
definitive
determinations
in
Physicke
;
the
Aphorisme
alleadged
is
this
,
sub
Cane
&
ante
Canem
difficiles
sunt
purgationes
;
sub
Cane
&
Anticane
,
say
some
,
including
both
the
Dogstarres
,
but
that
cannot
consist
with
the
Greek
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
nor
had
that
Criticisme
been
ever
omitted
by
Galen
;
now
how
true
this
sentence
was
in
the
mouth
of
Hippocrates
,
and
with
what
restraint
it
must
be
understood
,
will
readily
appeare
from
the
difference
between
us
in
circumstantiall
relations
.
And
first
,
concerning
his
time
and
Chronologie
,
he
lived
in
the
reigne
of
Artaxerxes
Longimanus
about
the
82.
Olympiade
,
450.
yeares
before
Christ
,
and
from
our
times
above
two
thousand
.
Now
since
that
time
(
as
we
have
already
declared
)
the
Starres
have
varied
their
longitudes
,
and
having
made
large
progressions
from
West
to
E●st
,
the
time
of
the
Dogstars
ascent
must
also
very
much
alter
;
for
it
ariseth
later
now
in
the
yeare
,
then
it
formerly
did
in
the
same
latitude
,
and
far
later
unto
us
who
have
a
greater
elevation
;
for
in
the
dayes
of
Hippocrates
this
Starre
ascended
in
Cancer
which
now
ariseth
in
Leo
,
and
will
in
progression
of
time
arise
in
Virgo
;
and
therefore
in
regard
of
the
time
wherein
he
lived
,
the
Aphorisme
was
more
considerable
in
his
dayes
then
it
is
to
us
,
or
unto
his
country
in
ours
.
The
place
of
his
nativity
was
Coos
,
an
Iland
in
the
Myrtoan
Sea
,
not
far
from
Rhodes
,
described
in
Mappes
by
the
name
of
Lango
,
and
called
by
the
Turkes
who
are
masters
thereof
Stancora
,
according
unto
Ptolomie
of
Northerne
latitude
36.
degrees
;
that
he
lived
and
writ
in
these
parts
,
is
not
improbably
collected
from
the
Epistles
that
passed
betwixt
him
and
Artaxe●xes
,
as
also
between
the
Citizens
of
Abdera
,
and
Coos
,
in
the
behalfe
of
Democritus
;
which
place
being
seated
from
our
latitude
of
52
,
16
degrees
Southward
,
there
will
arise
a
different
consideration
,
and
we
may
much
deceive
our selves
if
we
conforme
the
ascent
of
Starres
in
one
place
unto
another
,
or
conceive
they
arise
the
same
day
of
the
moneth
in
Coos
and
in
England
;
for
as
Petavius
computes
in
the
first
Julian
yeare
,
at
Alexandria
of
la●itude
31.
the
Starre
arose
cosmically
in
the
twelfe
degree
of
Ca●cer
,
Heliacally
the
26.
by
the
compute
of
Geminus
about
this
time
at
Rhodes
of
latitude
37.
it
ascended
cosmically
the
16
of
Cancer
,
Heliacally
the
first
of
Leo
;
and
about
that
time
at
Rome
of
latitude
42.
cosmically
the
22.
of
Cancer
and
Heliacally
the
first
of
Leo
,
for
unto
places
of
greater
latitude
it
ariseth
ever
later
,
so
that
in
some
latitudes
the
cosmicall
ascent
happeneth
not
before
the
twentieth
degree
of
Virgo
,
ten
dayes
before
the
Autumnall
Aequinox
,
and
if
they
compute
Heliacally
after
it
in
Libra
.
Againe
,
should
we
allow
all
,
and
only
compute
unto
the
latitude
of
Coos
,
yet
would
it
not
impose
a
totall
omission
of
Physicke
;
for
if
in
the
hottest
season
of
that
clime
,
all
Physicke
were
to
be
declined
,
then
surely
in
many
other
,
none
were
to
be
used
at
any
time
whatsoever
;
for
unto
many
parts
,
not
only
in
the
Spring
and
Autumne
,
but
also
in
the
Winter
the
Sun
is
nearer
,
then
unto
the
clime
of
Coos
in
the
Summer
.
The
third
consideration
concerneth
purging
medicines
,
which
are
at
present
far
different
from
those
implyed
in
this
Aphorisme
,
and
such
as
were
commonly
used
by
Hippocrates
;
for
three
degrees
wee
make
of
purgative
medicines
:
The
first
thereof
is
very
benigne
,
nor
far
removed
from
the
nature
of
Aliment
,
into
which
upon
defect
of
working
,
it
is
oft
times
converted
,
and
in
this
forme
do
we
account
Manna
,
Cassia
,
Tamarindes
and
many
more
,
whereof
we
finde
no
mention
in
Hippocrates
:
the
second
is
also
gentle
,
having
a
familiarity
with
some
humor
,
into
which
it
is
but
converted
if
it
faile
of
its
operation
;
of
this
sort
are
Aloe
,
Rhabarbe
,
Senna
,
&c.
whereof
also
few
or
none
were
knowne
unto
Hippocrates
:
The
third
is
of
a
violent
and
venemous
quality
,
which
frustrate
of
its
action
,
assumes
as
it
were
the
nature
of
poyson
,
such
as
are
Scammoneum
,
Colocynthis
,
Elaterium
,
Euphorbium
,
Tithymallus
,
Laureola
,
Peplum
,
&c.
of
this
sort
it
is
manifest
Hippocrates
made
use
,
even
in
Fevers
,
Pleurisies
and
Quinsies
;
and
that
composition
is
very
remarkable
which
is
ascribed
unto
Diogenes
in
Aeius
,
that
is
of
Pepper
,
Sal
Armoniac
,
Euphorbium
,
of
each
an
ounce
,
the
Dosis
whereof
foure
scruples
and
an
half
,
which
whosoever
should
take
,
would
finde
in
his
bowells
more
then
a
canicular
heat
though
in
the
depth
the
Winter
;
many
of
the
like
nature
may
be
observed
in
Aetius
Tetrab
.
1.
Serm.
3.
or
in
the
book
De
Dinamidiis
,
ascribed
unto
Galen
,
which
is
the
same
verbatim
with
the
other
.
Now
in
regard
of
the
second
,
and
especially
the
first
degree
of
Purgatives
,
the
Aphorisme
is
not
of
force
,
but
we
may
safely
use
●hem
,
they
being
benigne
and
of
innoxious
qualities
;
and
therefore
Lucas
Gauricus
,
who
hath
endeavoured
with
many
testimonies
to
advance
this
consideration
,
at
length
concedeth
that
lenitive
Physicke
may
bee
used
,
especially
when
the
Moone
is
well
affected
in
Cancer
or
in
the
watery
signes
;
but
in
regard
of
the
third
degree
the
Aphorisme
is
considerable
;
purgations
may
be
dangerous
,
and
a
memorable
example
there
is
in
the
medicall
Epistles
of
Crucius
,
of
a
Roman
Prince
that
dyed
upon
an
ounce
of
Diaphaenicon
,
taken
in
this
season
;
from
the
use
whereof
we
refraine
not
only
in
hot
seasons
,
but
warily
exhibit
it
at
all
times
in
hot
diseases
,
which
when
necessity
requires
we
can
performe
more
safely
then
the
Ancients
,
as
having
better
wayes
of
preparation
and
correction
;
that
is
,
not
onely
by
addition
of
other
bodyes
,
but
separation
of
noxious
parts
from
their
own
.
But
beside
these
differences
between
Hippocrates
and
us
,
the
Physitians
of
these
times
and
those
of
Antiquity
,
the
condition
of
the
dis●ase
,
and
the
intention
of
the
Physitian
,
holds
a
maine
consideration
in
what
time
and
place
soever
:
for
Physicke
is
either
curative
or
preventive
;
Preventive
we
call
that
which
by
purging
noxious
humors
,
and
the
causes
of
diseases
preventeth
sicknesse
in
the
healthy
,
or
the
recourse
thereof
in
the
val●tudinary
;
and
this
is
of
common
use
both
at
the
Spring
and
Fall
,
and
we
commend
not
the
same
at
this
season
:
Therapeuticke
or
curative
Physicke
,
we
tearm
that
which
restoreth
the
Patient
unto
sanity
,
and
taketh
away
diseases
actually
affecting
;
now
of
diseases
some
are
cronicall
and
of
long
duration
,
as
quartane
Agues
,
Scurvy
,
&c.
wherein
because
they
admit
of
delay
we
deferre
the
cure
to
more
advantagious
seasons
:
others
wee
tearme
acute
,
that
is
of
short
duration
and
danger
,
as
Fevers
,
Pleurifies
,
&c.
in
which
,
because
delay
is
dangerous
,
and
they
arise
unto
their
state
before
the
Dog-dayes
determine
,
we
apply
present
remedies
according
unto
Indications
,
●especting
rather
the
acutenesse
of
the
disease
,
and
precipitancy
of
occasion
,
then
the
rising
or
setting
of
Stars
,
the
effects
of
the
one
being
disputable
,
of
the
other
assured
and
inevitable
.
And
although
Astrologie
may
here
put
in
,
and
plead
the
secret
influence
of
this
Starre
;
yet
Gal●n
I
perceive
in
his
Comment
,
makes
no
such
consideration
,
confirming
the
truth
of
the
Aphorisme
from
the
heat
of
the
yeare
,
and
the
operation
of
Medicines
exhibited
,
in
regard
that
bodies
being
heated
by
the
Summer
,
cannot
so
well
endure
the
acrimony
of
purging
Medicines
,
and
because
upon
purgations
contrary
motions
ensue
,
the
heat
of
the
Ayre
attracting
the
humours
outward
,
and
the
action
of
the
Medicine
retracting
the
same
inward
:
but
these
are
readily
salved
in
the
distinctions
before
alleadged
,
and
particularly
in
the
constitution
of
our
climate
and
divers
others
,
wherein
the
Ayre
makes
no
such
exhaustion
of
spirits
;
and
in
the
benignity
of
our
Medicines
,
whereof
some
in
their
owne
natures
,
others
well
prepared
,
agitate
not
the
humours
,
or
make
a
sensible
perturbation
.
Nor
do
we
hereby
reject
or
condemne
a
sober
and
regulated
Astrology
;
we
hold
there
is
more
truth
therein
then
in
Astrologers
,
in
some
more
then
many
allow
,
yet
in
none
so
much
as
some
pretend
;
we
deny
not
the
influence
of
the
Stars
,
but
often
suspect
the
due
application
thereof
;
for
though
we
should
affirme
that
all
things
were
in
all
things
,
that
heaven
were
but
earth
celestified
,
and
earth
but
heaven
terrestrified
,
or
that
each
part
above
had
an
influence
upon
its
devided
affinity
below
;
yet
how
to
single
out
these
relations
,
and
duely
to
apply
their
actions
is
a
worke
oft
times
to
be
effected
by
some
revelation
,
and
Cabala
from
above
,
rather
then
any
Philosophy
,
or
speculation
here
below
;
what
power
soever
they
have
upon
our
bodies
,
it
is
not
requisite
they
should
destroy
our
reasons
,
that
is
,
to
make
us
rely
on
the
strength
of
Nature
,
when
she
is
least
able
to
relieve
us
,
and
when
we
conceive
the
heaven
against
us
,
to
refuse
the
assistance
of
the
earth
created
for
us
;
this
were
to
suffer
from
the
mouth
of
the
Dog
above
,
what
others
doe
from
the
teeth
of
Dogs
below
;
Upon
the
biting
of
a
mad
dog
there
ensues
an
hydrophobia
or
fear
of
water
▪
that
is
,
to
be
afraid
of
their
proper
remedy
,
and
refuse
to
approach
any
water
,
though
that
hath
often
proved
a
cure
unto
their
disease
.
There
is
in
wise
men
a
power
beyond
the
stars
;
and
Ptolomy
encourageth
us
,
that
by
fore-knowledge
,
wee
may
evade
their
actions
;
for
,
being
but
universall
causes
,
they
are
determined
by
particular
agents
,
which
being
inclined
not
constrained
,
containe
within
themselves
the
casting
act
,
and
a
power
to
command
the
conclusion
.
Lastly
,
if
all
be
conceded
,
and
were
there
in
this
Aphorisme
an
unrestrained
truth
,
yet
were
it
not
reasonable
to
inferre
from
a
caution
a
non-usance
or
abolition
,
from
a
thing
to
bee
used
with
discretion
,
not
to
be
used
at
all
;
because
the
Apostle
bids
us
beware
of
Philosophy
,
heads
of
extremity
will
have
none
at
all
;
an
usuall
fallacie
in
vulgar
and
lesse
distinctive
braines
,
who
having
once
overshot
the
mean
,
run
violently
on
,
and
finde
no
rest
but
in
the
extreams
.
And
hereon
we
have
the
longer
insisted
,
because
the
errour
is
materiall
,
and
concernes
oftimes
the
life
of
man
:
an
errour
to
bee
taken
notice
of
by
State
,
and
provided
against
by
Princes
,
who
are
of
the
opinion
of
Salomon
,
that
their
riches
consist
in
the
multitude
of
their
Subjects
:
an
errour
worse
then
some
reputed
Heresies
,
and
of
greater
danger
to
the
body
,
then
they
unto
the
soul
▪
which
whosoever
is
able
to
reclaime
,
he
shall
save
more
in
one
Summer
,
then
Themison
destroyed
in
any
Autumne
;
he
shall
introduce
a
new
way
of
cure
,
preserving
by
Theorie
,
as
well
as
practice
,
and
men
not
onely
from
death
,
but
from
destroying
themselves
.
THE
FIFTH
BOOK
.
Of
many
things
questionable
as
they
are
commonly
described
in
Pictures
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
picture
of
the
Pelecan
.
ANd
first
in
every
place
we
meet
with
the
picture
of
the
Pelecan
,
opening
her
breast
with
her
bill
,
and
feeding
her
young
ones
with
the
bloud
distilling
from
her
:
Thus
is
it
set
forth
not
onely
in
common
signes
,
but
in
the
Crest
and
Scucheon
of
many
Noble
families
,
hath
been
asserted
by
many
holy
Writers
,
and
was
an
Hieroglyphicke
of
pieti●
and
pittie
among
the
Aegyptians
,
on
which
consideration
,
they
spared
them
at
their
tables
.
Notwithstanding
upon
enquirie
we
finde
no
mention
hereof
in
Ancient
Zoographers
,
and
such
as
have
particularly
discoursed
upon
Animals
,
as
Aristotle
,
Aelian
,
Plinie
,
Solinus
and
many
more
,
who
seldom
forget
proprieties
of
such
a
nature
,
and
have
beene
very
punctuall
in
lesse
considerable
Records
:
Some
ground
hereof
I
confesse
wee
may
allow
,
nor
need
wee
deny
a
remarkeable
affection
in
Pelecans
toward
their
young
;
for
Aelian
discoursing
of
Storkes
,
and
their
affection
toward
their
brood
whom
they
instruct
to
flie
,
and
unto
whom
they
redeliver
up
the
provision
of
their
bellies
,
concludeth
at
last
,
that
Herons
and
Pelecans
do
the
like
.
As
for
the
testimonies
of
ancient
Fathers
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
writers
,
we
may
more
safely
conceive
therein
some
Emblematicall
then
any
reall
Storie
:
so
doth
Eucherius
confesse
it
to
bee
the
Embleme
of
Christ
;
and
wee
are
unwilling
literally
to
receive
that
account
of
Jerome
,
that
perceiving
her
young
ones
destroyed
by
Serpents
,
she
openeth
her
side
with
her
bill
,
by
the
blood
whereof
they
revive
and
return
unto
life
againe
;
by
which
relation
they
might
indeed
illustrate
the
destruction
of
man
by
the
old
Serpent
,
and
his
restorement
by
the
blood
of
Christ
;
and
in
this
sense
we
shall
not
dispute
the
like
relations
of
Austine
,
Isidore
,
Albertus
,
and
many
more
,
and
under
an
Emblematicall
intention
,
we
accept
it
in
coat
armour
.
As
for
the
Hieroglyphick
of
the
Aegyptians
,
they
erected
the
same
upon
another
Story
,
that
is
,
from
earnestly
protecting
her
young
,
when
her
nest
was
set
on
fire
;
for
as
for
letting
out
her
blood
,
it
was
not
the
assertion
of
the
Egyptians
,
but
seemes
translated
unto
the
Pelecan
from
the
Vulture
,
as
Pierius
hath
most
plainly
delivered
Sed
quod
Pelicanum
(
●t
etiam
alijs
plerisque
persu●sum
est
)
rostro
pectus
dissecantem
pingunt
,
ita
ut
suo
sanguine
filios
alat
,
ab
Aegyptiorum
historiâ
valde
alienum
est
,
illi
enim
vulturem
tantum
id
facere
tradiderunt
.
And
lastly
,
as
concerning
the
picture
,
if
naturally
examined
,
and
not
Hieroglyphically
conceived
,
it
containeth
many
improprieties
,
disagreeing
almost
in
all
things
from
the
true
and
proper
description
:
for
fi●st
,
whereas
it
is
commonly
set
forth
green
or
yellow
,
in
its
proper
colour
,
it
is
inclining
to
white
,
excepting
the
extreamities
or
tops
of
the
wing
feathers
,
which
are
black
:
It
is
described
in
the
bignesse
of
a
Henne
,
whereas
it
approacheth
and
sometimes
exceedeth
the
magnitude
of
a
Swanne
;
it
is
commonly
painted
with
a
short
bill
,
whereas
that
of
the
Pelecan
attaineth
sometimes
the
length
of
two
spannes
.
The
bill
is
made
acute
or
pointed
at
the
end
;
whereas
indeed
it
is
flat
and
broad
,
and
somewhat
inverted
at
the
extreame
.
It
is
discribed
like
fissipedes
,
or
birdes
which
have
their
feet
or
clawes
divided
;
whereas
it
is
palmipedous
,
or
fin-footed
like
Swannes
and
Geese
,
according
to
the
Methode
of
nature
,
in
latirostrous
or
flat
bild
birdes
,
which
being
generally
swimmers
,
the
organ
is
wisely
contriv'd
unto
the
action
,
and
they
are
framed
with
fins
or
oares
upon
their
feet
;
and
therefore
they
neither
light
,
nor
build
on
trees
,
if
we
except
Cormorants
,
who
make
their
nests
like
Herons
.
Lastly
,
there
is
one
part
omitted
more
remarkeable
then
any
other
,
and
that
is
the
chowle
or
croppe
adhering
unto
the
lower
side
of
the
bill
,
and
so
descending
by
the
throat
;
a
bagge
or
sachell
very
observable
,
and
of
capacity
almost
beyond
credit
;
which
notwithstanding
,
this
animall
could
not
want
;
for
therein
(
as
Aristotle
,
Aelian
,
and
Bellonius
since
averreth
)
it
receiveth
Oysters
,
Cochles
,
Sckollops
,
and
other
testaceous
animals
,
which
being
not
able
to
breake
,
it
retaines
them
untill
they
open
,
and
vomitting
them
up
,
takes
out
the
meat
contained
.
This
is
that
part
preserved
for
a
rarity
,
and
wherein
(
as
Sanctius
delivers
)
in
one
dissected
,
a
Negro
childe
was
found
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
picture
of
Dolphins
.
THat
Dolphins
are
crooked
,
is
not
onely
affirmed
by
the
hand
of
the
Painter
,
but
commonly
conceived
their
naturall
and
proper
figure
;
which
is
not
onely
the
opinion
of
our
times
,
but
seemes
the
beliefe
of
elder
times
before
us
:
for
beside
the
expressions
of
Ovid
and
Pliny
,
their
Pourtraicts
in
some
ancient
Coynes
are
framed
in
this
figure
,
as
will
appeare
in
some
thereof
in
Gesner
,
others
in
Goltsius
,
and
Laevinus
Hulsius
in
his
description
of
Coynes
,
from
Julius
Caesar
unto
Rhodulphus
the
second
.
Notwithstanding
,
to
speake
strictly
in
their
naturall
figure
they
are
straight
,
nor
have
they
their
spine
connexed
,
or
more
considerably
embowed
,
then
Sharkes
,
Porposes
,
Whales
,
and
other
Cetaceous
animalls
,
as
Scaliger
plainly
affirmeth
;
Corpus
habet
non
magis
curvum
quam
reliqui
pisces
;
as
ocular
enquiry
informeth
,
and
as
unto
such
as
have
not
had
the
opportunitie
to
behold
them
,
their
proper
pourtraicts
will
discover
in
Rondeletius
,
Gesner
,
and
Aldrovandus
,
and
as
indeed
is
deducible
from
pictures
themselves
;
for
though
they
be
drawne
repandous
,
or
connexedly
crooked
in
one
piece
,
yet
the
Dolphin
that
carrieth
Arion
is
concavously
inverted
,
and
hath
its
spine
depressed
in
another
.
And
therefore
what
is
delivered
of
their
incurvitie
,
must
either
bee
taken
Emphatically
,
that
is
not
really
but
in
appearance
;
which
happeneth
,
when
they
leap
above
water
,
and
suddenly
shoot
downe
againe
;
which
is
a
fallacy
in
vision
,
whereby
straight
bodies
in
a
sudden
motion
protruded
obliquely
downeward
,
appear
unto
the
eye
crooked
,
and
this
is
the
construction
of
Bellonius
:
or
if
it
be
taken
really
,
it
must
not
universally
and
perpetually
,
that
is
,
not
when
they
swimme
and
remaine
in
their
proper
figures
,
but
onely
when
they
leape
,
or
impetuously
whirle
their
bodies
any
way
,
and
this
is
the
opinion
of
Gesnerus
.
Or
lastly
,
it
must
be
taken
neither
really
,
nor
Emphatically
,
but
onely
Emblematically
;
for
being
the
Hyeroglyphick
of
celerity
,
and
swifter
then
other
animals
,
men
best
expressed
their
velocity
by
incurvity
,
and
under
some
figure
of
a
bowe
,
and
in
this
sense
probably
doe
Heralds
also
receive
it
,
when
from
a
Dolphin
extended
,
they
distinguish
a
Dolphin
imbowed
.
And
thus
also
must
that
picture
be
taken
of
a
Dolphin
clasping
an
Anchor
;
that
is
not
really
,
as
is
by
most
conceived
out
of
affection
unto
man
▪
conveighing
the
Anchor
unto
the
ground
,
but
Emblematically
,
according
as
Pierius
hath
expressed
it
,
The
swiftest
animall
con●o●ned
with
that
heavie
body
,
implying
that
common
morall
,
Festina
lente
,
and
that
celerity
should
always
be
contempered
with
cunctation
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Picture
of
a
Grashopper
.
THere
is
also
among
us
a
common
description
and
picture
of
a
Grashopper
,
as
may
be
observed
in
the
pictures
of
Emblematists
in
the
coats
of
severall
families
,
and
as
the
word
Cicada
is
usually
translated
in
Dictionaries
;
wherein
to
speake
strictly
,
if
by
this
word
Grashopper
,
we
understand
that
animall
which
is
implied
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
with
the
Greeks
,
and
by
C●cada
with
the
Latines
,
we
may
with
safety
affirme
the
Picture
is
widely
mistaken
,
and
that
for
ought
enquiry
can
informe
,
there
is
no
such
insect
in
England
,
which
how
paradoxicall
soever
,
upon
a
strict
enquiry
,
will
prove
undeniable
truth
.
For
first
,
that
animall
the
French
tearme
Santerelle
,
we
a
Grashopper
,
and
which
under
this
name
is
commonly
described
by
us
,
is
named
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
by
the
Greekes
,
by
the
Latines
Locusta
,
and
by
our selves
in
proper
speech
a
Locust
;
as
in
the
dyet
of
John
Baptist
,
and
in
our
Translation
,
Prov.
30.
The
Locusts
have
no
King
,
yet
goe
they
forth
all
of
them
by
bands
.
Againe
,
between
the
Cicad●
and
that
wee
call
a
Grashopper
,
the
differences
are
very
many
,
as
may
bee
observed
in
themselves
,
or
their
descriptions
in
Mathiolus
,
Aldrovandus
,
and
Muffetus
:
for
first
,
they
are
differently
cucullated
or
capuched
upon
the
head
and
backe
,
and
in
the
Cicada
the
eyes
are
more
prominent
;
the
Locusts
have
Antenuae
or
long
hornes
before
,
with
a
long
falcation
or
forcipated
tayle
behinde
,
and
being
ordained
for
saltation
,
their
hinder
legs
doe
far
exceed
the
other
.
The
Locust
or
our
Grashopper
hath
teeth
,
the
Cicada
none
at
all
,
nor
any
mouth
according
unto
Aristotle
,
the
Cicada
is
most
upon
trees
;
and
lastly
,
the
note
or
fritiniancy
thereof
is
far
more
shrill
then
that
of
the
Locust
,
and
its
life
so
short
in
Summer
,
that
for
provision
it
needs
not
recourse
unto
the
providence
of
the
Pismire
in
Winter
.
And
therefore
where
the
Cicada
must
be
understod
,
the
pictures
of
Heralds
and
Emblematists
are
not
exact
,
nor
is
it
sa●e
to
adhere
unto
the
interpretation
of
Dictionaries
,
and
we
must
with
candour
make
out
our
owne
Translations
:
for
in
the
plague
of
Aegypt
,
Exodus
10.
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
translated
a
Locust
,
but
in
the
same
sense
and
subject
,
Wisdome
16.
it
is
translated
a
Grashopper
,
For
them
the
bitings
of
Grashoppers
and
●lyes
killed
:
whereas
we
have
deciared
before
the
Cicada
hath
no
teeth
,
but
is
conceived
to
live
upon
dew
,
and
the
possibility
of
its
subsistence
is
disputed
by
Licetus
.
Hereof
I
perceive
Muffetus
hath
taken
notice
,
and
dissenteth
from
Langius
and
Lycostenes
,
while
they
deliver
,
the
cicada's
destroyed
the
fruits
in
Germany
,
where
indeed
that
insect
is
not
found
;
and
therefore
concludeth
,
Tam
ipsos
quam
alios
deceptos
fuisse
autumo
,
dum
locustas
cicadas
esse
vulgari
err●re
crederent
.
And
hereby
there
may
be
some
mistake
in
the
due
dispensation
of
medicines
desumed
from
this
animall
,
particularly
of
Dia●●ttigon
commended
by
Aetius
in
the
affections
of
the
kidneys
:
It
must
be
likewise
understood
with
some
restriction
what
hath
been
affirmed
by
Isidore
,
which
is
yet
delivered
by
many
,
that
Cicades
are
bred
out
of
Cuccow
spittle
,
or
Woodseare
;
that
is
,
that
spumous
frothy
dew
or
exudation
or
both
,
found
upon
Plants
,
especially
about
the
joynts
of
Lavender
and
Rosemary
,
and
observable
with
us
about
the
latter
end
of
May
;
for
here
the
true
cicada
is
not
bred
,
but
certaine
it
is
,
that
out
of
this
,
some
kinde
of
locust
doth
proceed
;
for
herein
may
be
discovered
a
little
insect
of
a
festucine
or
pale
green
,
resembling
in
all
parts
a
Locust
,
or
what
we
call
a
Grashopper
.
Lastly
,
the
word
it selfe
is
improper
,
and
the
tearme
of
Grashopper
not
appliable
unto
the
Cicada
;
for
therein
the
organs
of
motion
are
not
contrived
for
saltation
,
nor
are
the
hinder
legges
of
such
extension
,
as
is
observable
in
salient
animalls
,
and
such
as
move
by
leaping
;
whereto
the
Locust
is
very
well
conformed
;
for
therein
the
legs
behinde
are
longer
then
all
the
body
,
and
make
at
the
second
joynt
acute
angles
,
at
a
considerable
advancement
above
their
backs
.
The
mistake
therefore
with
us
might
have
its
originall
from
a
defect
in
our
language
;
for
having
not
the
insect
with
us
,
we
have
not
fallen
upon
its
proper
name
,
and
so
make
use
of
a
tearme
common
unto
it
and
the
Locust
,
whereas
other
countries
have
proper
expressions
for
it
;
so
the
Italian
calls
it
cicada
,
the
Spaniard
cigarra
,
and
the
French
cigale
;
all
which
appellations
conforme
unto
the
originall
,
and
properly
expresse
this
animall
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
picture
of
the
Serpent
tempting
Eve
.
IN
the
picture
of
Paradice
,
and
delusion
of
our
first
Parents
,
the
Serpent
is
often
described
with
humane
visage
,
and
not
unlike
unto
Cadmus
,
or
his
wife
,
in
the
act
of
their
Metamorphosis
,
which
is
not
meerly
a
pictoriall
contrivance
or
invention
of
the
Painter
,
but
an
ancient
tradition
and
conceived
reallity
,
as
it
stands
delivered
by
Beda
and
Authors
of
some
Antiquity
;
that
is
,
that
Sathan
appeared
not
unto
Eve
in
the
naked
forme
of
a
Serpent
,
but
with
a
Virgins
head
,
that
thereby
he
might
become
more
acceptable
,
and
his
temptation
finde
the
easier
entertaine
;
which
neverthelesse
is
a
conceit
not
to
bee
admitted
,
and
the
plaine
and
received
figure
,
is
with
better
reason
embraced
.
For
first
,
as
Pierius
observeth
from
Barcephas
,
the
assumption
of
humane
shape
,
had
proved
a
disadvantage
unto
Sathan
;
affording
not
only
a
suspicious
amazement
in
Eve
,
before
the
fact
,
in
beholding
a
third
humanity
beside
her self
and
Adam
;
but
leaving
some
excuse
unto
the
woman
,
which
afterward
the
man
tooke
up
with
lesser
reason
;
that
is
,
to
have
been
deceived
by
another
like
her selfe
.
Againe
,
there
was
no
inconvenience
in
the
shape
assumed
,
or
any
considerable
impediment
that
might
disturbe
that
performance
in
the
common
forme
of
a
Serpent
:
for
whereas
it
is
conceived
the
woman
must
needs
be
afraid
thereof
,
and
rather
flye
then
approach
it
,
it
was
not
agreeable
unto
the
condition
of
Paradise
and
state
of
innocencie
therein
;
if
in
that
place
as
most
determine
,
no
creature
was
hurtfull
or
terrible
unto
man
,
and
those
destructive
effects
they
now
discover
succeeded
the
curse
,
and
came
in
with
them
is
chiefe
of
thornes
and
briars
;
and
therefore
Eugubinus
(
who
affirmeth
this
Serpent
was
a
Basiliske
)
incurreth
no
ab●urdity
,
nor
need
we
inferre
that
Eve
should
bee
destroyed
immediatly
upon
that
Vision
;
for
noxious
animalls
could
offend
them
no
more
in
the
Garden
,
then
Noah
in
the
Arke
:
as
they
peaceably
received
their
names
,
so
they
friendly
possessed
their
natures
:
and
were
their
conditions
destructive
unto
each
other
,
they
were
not
so
unto
man
,
whose
constitutions
were
antidotes
,
and
needed
not
feare
poysons
,
who
had
not
incurred
mortality
.
And
if
(
as
most
conceive
)
there
were
but
two
created
of
every
kinde
,
they
could
not
at
that
time
destroy
either
man
or
themselves
;
for
this
had
frustrated
the
command
of
multiplication
,
destroyed
a
species
,
and
imperfected
the
Creation
:
and
therefore
also
if
Cain
were
the
first
man
borne
,
with
him
entred
not
only
the
act
,
but
the
first
power
of
murther
;
for
before
that
time
neither
could
the
Serpent
nor
Adam
destroy
Eve
,
nor
Adam
and
Eve
each
other
,
for
that
had
overthrowne
the
intention
of
the
world
,
and
put
its
Creator
to
act
the
sixt
day
over
againe
.
Moreover
,
whereas
in
regard
of
speech
,
and
vocall
conference
with
Eve
,
it
may
be
thought
he
would
rather
assume
an
humane
shape
and
organs
,
then
the
improper
forme
of
a
Serpent
,
it
implyes
no
materiall
impediment
;
nor
need
we
to
wonder
how
he
contrived
a
voice
out
of
the
mouth
of
a
Serpent
,
who
hath
done
the
like
out
of
the
belly
of
a
Pythonissa
,
and
the
trunke
of
an
Oake
,
as
he
did
for
many
yeares
at
Dodona
.
Lastly
,
whereas
it
might
be
conceived
that
an
humane
shape
was
fitter
for
this
enterprise
,
it
being
more
then
probable
she
would
be
amazed
to
heare
a
Serpent
speak
;
some
conceive
she
might
not
yet
be
certaine
that
onely
man
was
priviledged
with
speech
,
and
being
in
the
novity
of
the
Creation
,
and
inexperience
of
all
things
,
might
not
bee
affrighted
to
hear
a
Serpent
speak
:
Beside
she
might
be
ignorant
of
their
natures
who
was
not
versed
in
their
names
,
as
being
not
present
at
the
generall
survey
of
Animalls
,
when
Adam
assigned
unto
every
one
a
name
concordant
unto
its
nature
;
nor
is
this
only
my
opinion
,
but
the
determination
of
Lombard
and
Tostatus
,
and
also
the
reply
of
Cyrill
unto
the
objection
of
Julian
,
who
compared
this
story
unto
the
fables
of
the
Greekes
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Picture
of
Adam
and
Eve
with
Navells
.
ANother
mistake
there
may
be
in
the
picture
of
our
first
Parents
,
who
after
the
manner
of
their
posterity
are
both
delineated
with
a
Navell
:
and
this
is
observable
not
only
in
ordinary
and
stayned
peeces
,
but
in
the
Authenticke
draughts
of
Urbin
,
Angelo
,
and
others
;
which
notwithstanding
cannot
be
allowed
,
except
we
impute
that
unto
the
first
cause
,
which
we
impose
not
on
the
second
,
or
what
we
deny
unto
nature
,
we
impute
unto
Naturity
it selfe
,
that
is
,
that
in
the
first
and
most
accomplished
peece
,
the
Creator
affected
superfluities
,
or
ordained
parts
without
all
use
or
office
.
For
the
use
of
the
Navell
is
to
continue
the
infant
unto
the
Mother
,
and
by
the
vessells
thereof
to
convey
its
aliment
and
sustentation
:
the
vessells
whereof
it
consisteth
,
are
the
umbilicall
veyne
,
which
is
a
branch
of
the
Porta
,
and
implanted
in
the
liver
of
the
Infant
;
two
Arteries
likewise
arising
from
the
Iliacall
branches
,
by
which
the
Infant
receiveth
the
purer
portion
of
bloud
and
spirits
from
the
mother
;
and
lastly
,
the
Urachos
or
ligamentall
passage
derived
from
the
bottome
of
the
bladder
,
whereby
it
dischargeth
the
waterish
and
urinary
part
of
its
aliment
:
now
upon
the
birth
when
the
Infant
forsaketh
the
wombe
although
it
dilacerate
,
and
breake
the
involving
membranes
,
yet
doe
these
vessells
hold
,
and
by
the
mediation
thereof
the
Infant
is
connected
unto
the
wombe
not
only
before
,
but
a
while
also
after
the
birth
:
these
therefore
the
midwife
cutteth
off
,
contriving
them
into
a
knot
close
unto
the
body
of
the
Infant
,
from
whence
ensueth
that
tortuosity
or
complicated
nodosity
we
usually
call
the
Navell
,
occasioned
by
the
colligation
of
vessells
before
mentioned
:
now
the
Navell
or
vessells
whereof
it
is
constituted
,
being
a
part
precedent
,
and
not
subservient
unto
generation
,
nativity
,
or
parturition
,
it
cannot
be
well
imagined
at
the
creation
or
extraordinary
formation
of
Adam
,
who
immediately
issued
from
the
Artifice
of
God
;
nor
also
that
of
Eve
,
who
was
not
solemnly
begotten
,
but
suddenly
framed
,
and
anomalously
proceeded
from
Adam
.
And
if
we
be
led
into
conclusions
that
Adam
had
also
this
part
,
because
we
behold
the
same
in
our selves
,
the
inference
is
not
reasonable
;
for
if
we
conceive
the
way
of
his
formation
,
or
of
the
first
animalls
did
carry
in
all
points
a
strict
conformity
unto
succeeding
productions
,
we
might
fall
into
imaginations
that
Adam
was
made
without
teeth
,
or
that
hee
ran
through
those
notable
alterations
in
the
vessells
of
the
heart
,
which
the
Infant
su●●ereth
after
birth
:
we
need
not
dispute
whether
the
egge
or
bird
were
first
,
and
might
conceive
that
dogges
were
created
blind
,
because
we
observe
they
are
littered
so
with
us
;
which
to
affirm
,
is
to
confound
,
at
least
to
regulate
creation
unto
generation
,
the
first
acts
of
God
,
unto
the
second
of
Nature
,
which
were
determined
in
that
generall
indulgence
,
Encrease
and
multiply
,
produce
or
propagate
each
other
;
that
is
,
not
answerably
in
all
points
,
but
in
a
prolonged
method
according
to
seminall
progression
:
for
the
formation
of
things
at
●i●st
was
different
from
their
generation
after
;
and
although
it
had
no
thing
to
precede
,
it
was
aptly
contrived
for
that
which
should
succeed
it
:
and
therefore
though
Adam
were
framed
without
this
part
,
as
having
no
other
wombe
then
that
of
his
proper
principles
,
yet
was
not
his
posterity
without
the
same
:
for
the
seminalty
of
his
fabricke
contained
the
power
thereof
,
and
was
endu●d
with
the
science
of
those
parts
whose
predestinations
upon
succession
it
did
accomplish
.
All
the
Navell
therefore
and
conjunctive
part
we
can
suppose
in
Adam
,
was
his
dependency
on
his
Maker
,
and
the
connexion
he
must
needs
have
unto
heaven
,
who
was
the
Son
of
God
,
for
holding
no
dependence
on
any
preceding
efficient
but
God
,
in
the
act
of
his
production
there
may
bee
conceived
some
connexion
,
and
Adam
to
have
been
in
a
momentall
Navell
with
his
Maker
:
and
although
from
his
carnallity
and
corporall
existence
the
conjunction
seemeth
no
nearer
then
of
causality
and
effect
,
yet
in
his
immortall
and
diviner
part
hee
seemed
to
hold
a
nearer
coherence
,
and
an
umbilicality
even
with
God
himselfe
:
and
so
indeed
although
the
propriety
of
this
part
bee
found
but
in
some
animalls
,
and
many
species
there
are
which
have
no
navell
at
all
▪
yet
is
there
one
linke
and
common
connexion
,
one
generall
ligament
,
and
necessary
obligation
of
all
whatever
unto
God
;
whereby
although
they
act
themselves
at
distance
,
and
seem
to
be
at
loose
,
yet
doe
they
hold
a
conti●●ity
with
their
Maker
;
which
catenation
or
conserving
union
when
ever
his
pleasure
shall
divide
,
let
goe
,
or
separate
,
they
shall
fall
from
their
existence
,
essence
,
and
operations
;
in
briefe
,
they
must
retire
unto
their
primitive
nothing
,
and
shrinke
into
their
Chaos
againe
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Pictures
of
Easterne
Nations
,
and
the
Iews
at
their
feasts
,
especially
〈◊〉
Saviour
at
the
Passeover
.
COncerning
the
pictures
of
the
Jews
,
and
Easterne
Nations
at
their
feasts
,
concerning
the
gesture
of
our
Saviour
at
the
Passeover
,
who
is
usually
described
sitting
upon
a
stoole
or
bench
at
a
square
table
,
in
the
middest
of
the
twelve
,
many
make
great
doubt
;
and
though
they
concede
a
table
jesture
will
hardly
allow
this
usuall
way
of
Session
.
Wherein
restrayning
no
mans
enquiry
,
it
will
appeare
that
accubation
,
or
lying
downe
at
meales
was
a
gesture
used
by
very
many
nations
.
That
the
Parthians
used
it
,
is
evident
from
Athenaeus
,
who
delivereth
out
of
Possidonius
,
that
their
King
lay
downe
at
meales
,
on
an
higher
bed
then
others
.
That
Cleopatra
thus
entertained
Anthonie
,
the
same
Author
manifesteth
when
he
saith
,
shee
prepared
twelve
Tricliniums
.
That
it
was
in
use
among
the
Greeks
,
the
word
T●iclinium
implyeth
,
and
the
same
is
also
declareable
from
many
places
in
the
Symposiacks
of
Plutarke
.
That
it
was
not
out
of
fashion
in
the
dayes
of
Aristotle
,
hee
declareth
in
his
Politicks
,
when
among
the
Institutionary
rules
of
youth
,
he
adviseth
they
might
not
be
permitted
to
heare
Iambicks
and
Tragedies
before
they
were
admitted
unto
discumbency
or
lying
along
with
others
at
their
meales
.
That
the
Romanes
used
this
gesture
at
repast
,
beside
many
more
is
evident
from
Lipsius
,
Mercurialis
,
Salmasius
,
and
Ciaconius
who
have
expresly
and
distinctly
treated
hereof
.
Now
of
their
accumbing
places
,
the
one
was
called
Stibadion
and
Sigma
,
carrying
the
figure
of
an
halfe
Moon●
,
and
of
an
uncertaine
capacity
,
whereafter
it
received
the
name
of
Hexaclinon
,
Octoclinon
,
according
unto
that
of
Martial
,
Accipe
Lunata
scriptum
testudine
Sigma
Octo
capit
,
veniat
quis
quis
amicus
●rit
.
Here
at
the
left
wing
was
the
principall
place
,
and
the
most
honourable
person
,
if
hee
were
not
master
of
the
feast
possessed
that
roome
.
The
other
was
tearmed
Triclinium
,
that
is
,
Three
beds
encompassing
a
table
,
as
may
be
seen
in
the
figures
thereof
,
and
particularly
in
the
Rhamnusian
Triclinium
,
set
down
by
Mercurialis
.
The
customary
use
hereof
was
probably
deduced
from
the
frequent
use
of
bathing
,
after
which
they
commonly
retired
to
bed
,
and
refected
themselves
with
repast
;
and
so
that
custome
by
degrees
changed
their
cubiculary
beds
into
discubitory
,
and
introduced
a
fashion
to
goe
from
the
bathes
unto
these
.
As
for
their
gesture
or
position
,
the
men
lay
downe
leaning
on
their
left
elbow
,
their
backe
being
advanced
by
some
pillow
or
soft
substance
;
the
second
lay
so
with
his
backe
towards
the
first
,
that
his
head
attained
about
his
bosome
;
and
the
rest
in
the
same
order
:
For
women
,
they
sat
sometimes
distinctly
with
their
sexe
,
sometime
promiscuously
with
men
,
according
to
affection
or
favour
,
as
is
delivered
by
Juvenal
—
Gremio
jacuit
nova
nupta
mariti
—
and
by
Suetonius
of
Caligula
,
that
at
his
feasts
he
placed
his
sisters
,
with
whom
hee
had
beene
incontinent
,
successively
in
order
below
him
.
Againe
,
as
their
beds
were
three
,
so
the
guests
did
not
usually
exceed
that
number
in
every
one
,
according
to
the
ancient
Lawes
,
and
proverbiall
observations
to
begin
with
the
Graces
,
and
make
up
their
feasts
with
the
Muses
:
and
therefore
it
was
remarkable
in
the
Emperour
Lucius
Verus
,
that
he
lay
downe
with
twelve
:
which
was
,
saith
Julius
Capitolinus
,
praeter
exempla
majorum
,
not
according
to
the
custome
of
his
P●edecessors
,
except
it
were
at
publick
and
nuptiall
suppers
.
At
this
feast
there
were
but
seaven
;
the
middle
places
of
the
highest
and
middle
bed
being
vacant
,
and
hereat
was
Sertorius
the
Generall
and
principall
guest
slaine
;
and
so
may
wee
make
out
what
is
delivered
by
Plutark
in
his
life
,
that
lying
on
his
backe
,
and
raysing
himselfe
up
,
Perpenna
cast
himself
upon
his
stomack
;
which
he
might
very
well
do
being
master
of
the
feast
,
and
lying
next
unto
him
,
and
thus
also
from
this
Tricliniarie
disposure
,
we
may
illustrate
that
obscure
expression
of
Seneca
;
That
the
Northwinde
was
in
the
middle
,
the
North-East
on
the
higher
side
,
and
the
North-West
on
the
lower
;
for
as
appeareth
in
the
circle
of
the
windes
,
the
North-East
will
answer
the
bed
ofAntonius
,
and
the
North-West
that
of
Perpenna
.
That
the
custome
of
feasting
upon
beds
was
in
use
among
the
Hebrewes
,
many
diduce
from
the
23.
of
Ezekiel
.
Thou
sattest
upon
a
stately
bed
,
and
a
table
prepared
before
it
.
The
custome
of
Discalceation
or
putting
off
their
shoes
at
meales
,
is
conceived
by
some
to
confirme
the
same
;
as
by
that
meanes
keeping
their
beds
cleane
,
and
therefore
they
had
a
peculiar
charge
to
eate
the
Passeover
with
their
shooes
on
,
which
Injunction
were
needlesse
,
if
they
used
not
to
put
them
off
.
That
this
discumbency
at
meales
was
in
use
in
the
dayes
of
our
Saviour
is
conceived
propable
from
severall
speeches
of
his
expressed
in
that
phrase
,
even
unto
common
Auditors
,
as
Luke
the
14.
Cum
Invitatus
fueris
ad
nuptias
non
discumbas
in
primo
loco
,
and
besides
many
more
,
Matthew
the
23.
when
reprehending
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
hee
saith
,
Amant
protoclisias
id
est
primos
recubitus
in
caenis
,
&
Protocathedrias
sive
primas
cathedras
in
Synagogis
:
wherein
the
tearms
are
very
distinct
,
and
by
an
Antithesis
do
plainly
distinguish
the
posture
of
sitting
,
from
this
of
lying
on
beds
.
That
they
used
this
gesture
at
the
Passeover
,
is
more
then
probable
from
the
testimony
of
Iewish
writers
,
and
particularly
of
Ben-maimon
recorded
by
Scaliger
de
emendatione
temporum
:
After
the
second
cup
according
to
the
Institution
,
Exod.
12.
The
son
asketh
,
what
meaneth
this
service
?
Then
he
that
maketh
the
declaration
saith
,
How
different
is
this
night
from
all
other
nights
?
for
all
other
nights
wee
wash
but
once
,
but
this
night
twice
;
all
other
wee
eat
leavened
or
unleavened
bread
,
but
this
onely
leavened
;
all
other
we
eat
flesh
roasted
,
boyled
,
or
baked
,
but
this
only
roasted
;
all
other
nights
we
eat
together
lying
or
sitting
,
but
this
only
lying
along
;
and
this
posture
they
used
as
a
token
of
rest
and
security
which
they
enioyed
far
different
from
that
,
at
the
eating
of
the
Passeover
in
Aegypt
.
That
this
gesture
was
used
when
our
Saviour
eate
the
Passeover
,
is
not
conceived
improbable
from
the
words
whereby
the
Evangelists
expresse
the
same
,
that
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
termes
do
properly
signifie
this
gesture
in
Aristotle
,
Athenaeus
,
Euripides
,
Sophocles
,
and
all
humane
Authors
;
and
the
like
we
meete
with
in
the
paraphrasticall
expression
of
Nonnus
.
And
thus
may
it
properly
be
made
out
;
what
is
delivered
John
13.
Erat
recumbens
unu●
ex
Discipulis
ejus
in
sinu
Iesu
quem
diligebat
;
Now
there
was
leaning
on
Jesus
bosome
one
of
his
Disciples
whom
Jesus
loved
;
which
gesture
will
not
so
well
agree
unto
the
position
of
sitting
,
but
is
naturall
,
and
cannot
be
avoyded
in
the
Laws
of
accubation
;
and
the
very
same
expression
is
to
be
found
in
Pliny
,
concerning
the
Emperour
Nerva
and
Veiento
whom
he
favoured
,
Caenabat
Nerva
cum
paucis
,
Veiento
recumbeb
at
propius
atque
etiam
in
sinu
;
and
from
this
custome
arose
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
a
neere
and
bosome
friend
:
and
therefore
Causabon
justly
rejecteth
Theophylact
,
who
not
considering
the
ancient
manner
of
decumbency
,
imputed
this
gesture
of
the
beloved
Disciple
unto
Rusticity
,
or
an
act
of
incivility
;
And
thus
also
have
some
conceived
;
it
may
be
more
plainly
made
out
what
is
delivered
of
Mary
Magdalen
,
Luke
7.
That
the
stood
at
Christs
feet
behinde
him
weeping
,
and
began
to
wash
his
feet
with
teares
,
and
did
wipe
them
with
the
haires
of
her
head
;
which
actions
,
if
our
Saviour
sate
,
she
could
not
performe
standing
,
and
had
rather
stood
behinde
his
back
,
then
at
his
feet
;
and
thus
it
cannot
be
reconciled
what
is
observable
in
many
pieces
,
and
even
of
Raphaell
U●bin
,
wherein
Mary
Magdalen
is
pictured
before
our
Saviour
,
washing
his
feet
on
her
knees
,
which
will
not
consist
with
the
strict
description
and
letter
of
the
Text.
Now
whereas
this
position
may
seeme
to
be
discountenanced
by
our
Translation
,
which
usually
renders
it
sitting
,
it
cannot
have
that
illation
;
for
the
French
and
Italian
translations
expressing
neither
position
of
session
or
recubation
,
do
onely
say
that
he
placed
himselfe
at
the
table
,
and
when
ours
expresseth
the
same
by
sitting
,
it
is
in
relation
unto
our
custome
,
time
,
and
apprehension
;
and
the
like
upon
occasion
is
not
unusuall
in
our
translation
;
so
when
it
is
said
Luke
4.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
the
Vulgar
renders
it
,
Cum
plicasset
librum
,
ours
translateth
it
,
he
shut
or
closed
the
booke
,
which
is
an
expression
proper
unto
the
paginall
books
of
our
times
,
but
not
so
agreeable
unto
volumes
or
rolling
bookes
in
use
among
the
Jews
,
not
onely
in
elder
times
,
but
even
unto
this
day
.
So
when
it
is
said
,
the
Samaritan
delivered
unto
the
host
two
pence
for
the
provision
of
the
Levite
;
and
when
our
Saviour
agreed
with
the
Labourers
for
a
penny
a
day
,
in
strict
translation
it
should
be
seven
pence
halfe
penny
,
and
is
not
to
be
conceived
our
common
penny
,
the
sixtieth
part
of
an
ounce
;
for
the
word
in
the
Originall
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
Latine
,
Denarius
,
and
with
the
Romans
did
valew
the
eight
part
of
an
ounce
,
which
after
five
shillings
the
ounce
amounteth
unto
seven
pence
halfe
penny
of
our
money
.
Lastly
,
whereas
it
might
be
conceived
that
they
eate
the
Passeover
standing
rather
then
sitting
,
or
lying
downe
,
according
to
the
Institution
,
Exod.
12.
Thus
shall
you
eate
with
your
loynes
girded
,
your
shooes
on
your
feet
,
and
your
staffe
in
your
hand
;
the
Jews
themselves
reply
,
this
was
not
required
of
succeeding
generations
,
and
was
not
observed
,
but
in
the
Passeover
of
Aegypt
,
and
so
also
many
other
injunctions
were
afterward
omitted
,
as
the
taking
up
of
the
Paschall
Lambe
,
from
the
tenth
day
,
the
eating
of
it
in
their
houses
dispersed
,
the
striking
of
the
bloud
on
the
dore
posts
,
and
the
eating
thereof
in
haste
;
solemnities
and
Ceremonies
primitively
enjoyned
,
afterward
omitted
,
as
was
also
this
of
station
,
for
the
occasion
ceasing
,
and
being
in
security
,
they
applyed
themselves
unto
gestures
in
use
among
them
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
picture
of
our
Saviour
with
long
hayre
.
ANother
picture
there
is
of
our
Saviour
described
with
long
haire
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Jews
,
and
his
description
sent
by
Lentulus
unto
the
Senate
;
wherein
indeed
the
hand
of
the
Painter
is
not
accusable
,
but
the
judgement
of
the
common
Spectator
,
conceaving
he
observed
this
fashion
of
his
hayre
,
because
he
was
a
Nazarite
,
and
confounding
a
Nazarite
by
vow
,
with
those
by
birth
or
education
.
The
Nazarite
by
vow
is
declared
Numb
.
6.
and
was
to
refraine
three
things
,
drinking
of
Wine
,
cutting
the
hayre
,
and
approaching
unto
the
dead
,
and
such
a
one
was
Sampson
:
Now
that
our
Saviour
was
a
Nazarite
after
this
kinde
,
we
have
no
reason
to
determine
,
for
he
dranke
wine
,
and
was
therefore
called
by
the
Pharisees
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Wine
bibber
;
he
approached
also
the
dead
,
as
when
he
raised
from
death
Lazarus
,
and
the
daughter
of
Jairus
.
The
other
Nazarite
was
a
Topicall
appellation
,
and
applyable
unto
such
as
were
borne
in
Nazareth
,
a
City
of
Galilee
,
and
in
the
Tribe
of
Napthali
;
neither
if
strictly
taken
,
was
our
Saviour
in
this
sense
a
Nazarite
;
for
he
was
borne
in
Bethleem
in
the
Tribe
of
Judah
;
but
might
receave
that
name
,
because
he
abode
in
that
City
,
and
was
not
onely
conceaved
therein
,
but
there
also
passed
the
silent
part
of
his
life
,
after
his
returne
from
Aegypt
,
as
is
delivered
by
Matthew
,
And
he
came
and
dwelt
in
a
City
called
Nazareth
,
that
it
might
be
fulfilled
which
was
spoken
by
the
Prophet
,
he
shall
be
called
a
Nazarene
;
both
which
kindes
of
Nazarites
,
as
they
are
distinguishable
by
Zain
,
and
Tsade
in
the
Hebrew
,
so
in
the
Greeke
,
by
Alpha
and
Omega
;
for
as
Jansenius
observeth
,
where
the
votary
Nazarite
is
mentioned
,
it
is
writ●en
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
Levit.
6.
and
Lamentations
the
fourth
,
where
it
is
spoken
of
our
Saviour
,
we
reade
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
in
Matthew
,
Luke
,
and
John
,
onely
Marke
who
writ
his
Gospell
at
Rome
did
Latinize
and
wrote
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
picture
of
Abraham
sacrifi●in
Isaac
.
IN
the
picture
of
the
Immolation
of
Isaac
,
or
Abraham
sacrificing
his
son
,
Isaac
is
described
as
a
little
boy
,
which
notwithstanding
is
not
consentaneous
unto
the
authority
of
Expositors
,
or
the
circumstance
of
the
Text
;
for
therein
it
is
delivered
that
Isaac
carried
on
his
back
the
wood
for
the
sacrifice
,
which
being
an
holocaust
or
burnt
offering
to
be
consumed
unto
ashes
,
we
cannot
well
conceive
the
wood
a
burthen
for
a
boy
,
but
such
a
one
unto
Isaac
,
as
that
which
it
typified
was
unto
Christ
,
that
is
,
the
wood
or
crosse
whereon
he
suffered
,
which
was
too
heavy
a
loade
for
his
shoulders
,
and
was
faine
to
be
relieved
therein
by
Simon
of
Cyrene
.
Againe
,
he
was
so
farre
from
a
boy
,
that
he
was
a
man
growne
,
and
at
his
full
stature
,
if
we
beleeve
Josephus
,
who
placeth
him
in
the
last
of
Adolescency
,
and
makes
him
twenty
five
yeares
old
;
and
whereas
in
the
vulgar
Translation
he
is
termed
puer
,
it
must
not
be
strictly
apprehended
,
(
for
that
age
properly
endeth
in
puberty
,
and
extendeth
but
unto
fourteen
)
but
respectively
unto
Abraham
,
who
was
at
that
time
above
sixscore
:
And
therefore
also
herein
he
was
not
unlike
unto
him
who
was
after
led
dumbe
unto
the
slaughter
,
and
commanded
by
others
,
who
had
legions
at
command
,
that
is
in
meeknesse
and
humble
submission
;
for
had
he
resisted
,
it
had
not
been
in
the
power
of
his
aged
parent
to
have
inforced
;
and
many
at
his
yeares
,
have
performed
such
acts
,
as
few
besides
at
any
:
David
was
too
strong
for
a
Lion
and
a
Beare
,
Pompey
had
deserved
the
name
of
Great
,
Alexander
of
the
same
cognomination
was
Generalissimo
of
Greece
,
and
Anniball
but
one
yeare
after
succeeded
Asdruball
in
that
memorable
Warre
against
the
Romanes
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
Picture
of
Moses
with
Hornes
.
IN
many
peeces
,
and
some
of
ancient
Bibles
,
Moses
is
described
with
Hornes
;
whereof
the
ground
was
surely
the
Hebrew
text
,
in
the
History
of
Moses
,
when
he
descended
from
the
mount
;
for
therein
the
originall
word
being
Aequivocall
,
and
signifying
horned
as
well
as
shining
,
the
Vulgar
Translation
hath
retained
the
former
;
Qui
videbant
faciem
egredientis
Mosis
esse
cornutam
.
But
the
word
in
the
Septuagint
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
his
face
was
glorified
,
and
this
passage
of
the
Old
Testament
is
well
explaned
by
another
of
the
New
,
that
is
Corinth
.
3.
wherein
it
is
delivered
that
they
could
not
stedfastly
behold
the
face
of
Moses
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
for
the
glory
of
his
face
.
And
surely
the
exposition
of
one
Text
is
best
performed
by
another
,
men
vainly
interposing
their
constructions
,
where
the
Scripture
decideth
the
controversie
;
and
therefore
some
have
seemed
too
active
in
their
expositions
,
who
in
the
story
of
Rahab
the
harlot
,
have
given
notice
that
the
word
also
signifieth
an
Hostesse
;
for
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
she
is
plainly
tearmed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
not
an
Hostesse
,
but
a
pec●niary
and
prostituting
Harlot
,
a
tearme
applyed
unto
Lais
by
the
Greeks
,
and
distinguished
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
amlca
,
as
may
appeare
in
the
thirteenth
of
Athenaeus
.
And
therefore
more
allowable
is
the
Translation
of
Tremellius
,
then
that
of
the
Vulgar
,
Quod
splendida
facta
esset
cubis
faciei
ejus
;
or
rather
as
Estius
hath
interpreted
it
,
facies
ejus
erat
radiosa
,
his
face
was
radiant
,
and
dispersing
beames
like
many
hornes
and
cones
about
his
head
;
which
is
also
consonant
unto
the
original
signification
,
and
yet
observed
in
the
peeces
of
our
Saviour
,
and
the
Virgin
Mary
,
who
are
commonly
drawne
with
scintillations
,
or
radiant
Halo's
about
their
head
;
which
after
the
French
expression
are
usually
tearmed
,
the
Glory
.
Now
if
besides
this
occasionall
mistake
,
any
man
shall
contend
a
propriety
in
this
picture
,
and
that
no
injury
is
done
unto
Truth
by
this
description
,
because
an
horn
is
the
hieroglyphick
of
authority
,
power
&
dignity
,
and
in
this
Metaphor
is
often
used
in
Scripture
,
the
peece
I
confesse
in
this
acception
is
harmelesse
and
agreeable
unto
Moses
.
But
if
from
the
common
mistake
,
or
any
solary
consideration
we
persist
in
this
description
,
we
vili●ie
the
mystery
of
the
irradiation
,
and
authorise
a
dangerous
peece
conformable
unto
that
of
Jupiter
Hammon
,
which
was
the
Sunne
,
and
therefore
described
with
hornes
;
as
is
delivered
by
Macrobius
;
Hammonem
quem
Deum
solem
occidentem
Lybies
existimant
,
arietinis
cornibus
●ingunt
,
quibus
id
animal
valet
sicut
radiis
Sol
▪
we
herein
also
imitate
the
picture
of
Pan
,
and
Pagan
emblem
of
Nature
;
and
if
(
as
Macrobius
and
very
good
Authors
concede
)
Bacchus
(
who
is
also
described
with
hornes
)
be
the
same
Diety
with
the
Sunne
,
and
if
(
as
Vossius
well
contendeth
)
Moses
and
Bacchus
were
the
same
person
,
their
descriptions
must
be
relative
,
or
the
Tauricornous
picture
of
the
one
,
perhaps
the
same
with
the
other
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
Scucheons
of
the
Tribes
of
Israel
.
WE
will
not
passe
over
the
Scucheons
of
the
tribes
of
Israel
,
as
they
are
usually
described
in
the
Mappes
of
Canaan
and
severall
other
peeces
;
generally
conceived
to
be
the
proper
coats
,
and
distinctive
badges
of
their
severall
tribes
.
So
Ruben
is
conceived
to
bear
three
Barres
wave
,
Judah
a
Lion
Rampant
,
Dan
a
Serpent
nowed
,
Simeon
a
Sword
inpale
the
point
erected
,
&c.
the
ground
whereof
is
the
last
Benediction
of
Jacob
,
wherein
he
respectively
draweth
comparisons
from
things
here
represented
.
Now
herein
although
we
allow
a
considerable
measure
of
truth
,
Gen.
49.
yet
whether
as
they
are
usually
described
,
these
were
the
proper
cognizances
,
and
coat
armes
of
the
Tribes
,
whether
in
this
manner
applyed
,
and
upon
the
grounds
presumed
,
materiall
doubts
remai●e
.
For
first
,
they
are
not
strictly
made
out
,
from
the
Propheticall
blessing
of
Jacob
;
for
Simeon
and
Levi
have
distinct
coats
,
that
is
a
Sword
,
and
the
two
tables
,
yet
are
they
by
Jacob
included
in
one
Prophesie
,
Simeon
and
Levi
are
brethren
,
Instruments
of
cruelties
are
in
their
habitations
.
So
Joseph
beareth
an
Oxe
,
whereof
notwithstanding
there
is
no
mention
in
this
Prophesie
;
for
therein
it
is
said
Joseph
is
a
fruitfull
bough
,
even
a
fruitfull
bough
by
a
well
;
by
which
repetition
are
intimated
the
two
Tribes
descending
from
him
Ephraim
and
Manasses
;
whereof
notwithstanding
Ephraim
beareth
an
Oxe
:
True
it
is
,
that
many
yeares
after
in
the
benediction
of
Moses
,
it
is
said
of
Joseph
,
His
glory
is
like
the
firstlings
of
his
Bullocke
;
Deut.
33.
and
so
wee
may
concede
,
what
Vossius
learnedly
declareth
,
that
the
Aegyptians
represented
Joseph
in
the
symbole
of
an
Oxe
,
for
thereby
was
best
implyed
the
dreame
of
Pharaoh
,
which
he
interpreted
,
the
benesit
by
Agriculture
,
and
provident
provision
of
corne
which
he
performed
,
and
therefore
did
Serapis
beare
a
bushell
upon
his
head
.
Againe
,
if
we
take
these
two
benedictions
together
,
the
resemblances
are
not
appropriate
,
and
Moses
therein
conformes
not
unto
Jacob
;
for
that
which
in
the
Prophesie
of
Jacob
is
appropriated
unto
one
,
is
in
the
blessing
of
Moses
made
common
unto
others
:
So
whereas
Judah
is
compared
unto
a
Lion
by
Jacob
,
Judah
is
a
Lions
whelpe
;
the
same
is
applyed
unto
Dan
by
Moses
,
Dan
is
a
Lions
whelpe
,
he
shall
leape
from
Bashan
:
and
also
unto
Gad
,
he
dwelleth
as
a
Lion
,
and
teareth
the
arme
with
the
Crowne
of
the
head
.
Thirdly
,
if
a
Lyon
were
the
proper
coat
of
Judah
,
yet
were
it
not
probably
a
Lyon
Rampant
,
as
it
is
commonly
described
,
but
rather
couchant
or
dormant
,
as
some
Heralds
and
Rabins
doe
determine
,
according
to
the
letter
of
the
Text
,
Recumbens
dormisti
ut
Leo
,
He
couched
as
a
Lyon
,
and
as
a
young
Lyon
,
who
shall
rouse
him
?
Lastly
,
when
it
is
said
,
Every
man
of
the
children
of
Israel
shall
pitch
by
his
owne
standard
with
the
Ensigne
of
their
fathers
house
;
Numb
.
2.
upon
enquiry
what
these
standards
and
ensignes
were
there
is
no
small
incertainty
,
and
men
conforme
not
unto
the
Prophesie
of
Jacob.
Christian
Expositors
are
fayne
herein
to
relye
upon
the
Rabbins
,
who
notwithstanding
are
various
in
their
traditions
,
and
confirme
not
these
common
descriptions
;
for
as
for
inferiour
Ensignes
either
of
particular
bands
or
houses
they
determine
nothing
at
all
,
and
of
the
foure
principle
or
Legionary
standards
,
that
is
of
Judah
,
Ruben
,
Ephraim
,
and
Dan
,
(
under
every
one
whereof
marched
three
tribes
)
they
explaine
them
very
variously
.
Jonathan
who
compiled
the
Thargum
,
conceives
the
colours
of
these
banners
to
answer
the
pretious
stones
in
the
breast-plate
,
and
upon
which
the
names
of
the
Tribes
were
engraven
.
So
the
standard
for
the
campe
of
Judah
,
was
of
three
colours
according
unto
the
stones
,
Chalcedony
,
Saphir
,
and
Sardonix
;
and
therein
were
expressed
the
names
of
the
three
tribes
,
Judah
,
Isachar
,
and
Zabulon
,
and
in
the
middest
thereof
was
witten
,
Numb
.
10.
Rise
up
Lord
,
and
let
thy
enemies
be
scattered
,
and
let
them
that
hate
thee
flye
before
thee
;
in
it
was
also
the
pourtrait
of
a
Lyon
:
The
standard
of
Ruben
was
also
of
three
colours
,
Sardine
,
Topaz
,
and
Amethyst
,
therein
were
expressed
the
names
of
Ruben
,
Deut.
6.
Simeon
,
and
Gad
,
in
the
middest
was
written
,
Heare
,
O
Israel
,
The
Lord
our
God
,
the
Lord
is
one
:
Therein
was
also
the
pourtraiture
of
a
Hart.
But
Abenezra
and
others
beside
the
colours
of
the
field
,
do
set
downe
other
charges
,
in
Rubens
the
forme
of
a
man
or
mandrake
,
in
that
of
Judah
a
Lyon
,
in
Ephraims
an
Oxe
,
in
Dan's
the
figure
of
an
Aegle
.
And
thus
indeed
the
foure
figures
in
the
banners
of
the
principall
squadrons
of
Israel
are
answerable
unto
the
Cherubins
in
the
vision
of
Ezechiel
,
every
one
carrying
the
forme
of
all
these
:
Ezek.
1.
As
for
the
likenesse
of
their
faces
,
they
foure
had
the
likenesse
of
the
face
of
a
Man
,
they
foure
had
also
the
face
of
an
Aegle
,
and
the
face
of
a
Lyon
on
the
right
side
,
and
they
foure
had
the
face
of
an
Oxe
on
the
left
side
,
they
foure
had
also
the
face
of
an
Aegle
;
and
conformable
hereunto
the
pictures
of
the
Evangelists
(
whose
Gospells
are
the
Christian
banners
)
are
set
forth
with
the
addition
of
a
Man
or
Angell
,
an
Oxe
,
a
Lyon
,
and
an
Aegle
;
and
these
symbolically
represent
the
office
of
Angells
,
and
Ministers
of
Gods
will
;
in
whom
is
required
understanding
as
in
a
Man
,
courage
and
vivacity
as
in
the
Lyon
,
service
and
ministeriall
officiousnesse
,
as
in
the
Oxe
,
expedition
or
celerity
of
execution
,
as
in
the
Aegle
.
From
hence
therefore
we
may
observe
that
these
descriptions
the
most
authenticke
of
any
,
are
neither
agreeable
unto
one
another
,
nor
unto
the
Scuchions
in
question
;
for
though
they
agree
in
Ephraim
and
Judah
,
that
is
the
Oxe
and
the
Lyon
,
yet
doe
they
differ
in
those
of
Dan
,
and
Ruben
,
as
farre
as
an
Aegle
is
different
from
a
Serpent
,
and
the
figure
of
a
Man
,
Hart
,
or
Mandrake
,
from
three
Barres
wave
,
wherein
notwithstanding
we
rather
declare
the
incertainty
of
Armes
in
this
particular
,
then
any
way
question
their
antiquity
;
for
hereof
more
ancient
examples
there
are
,
then
the
Scucheons
of
the
Tribes
,
if
Osyris
,
Mizraim
or
Jupiter
the
Just
,
were
the
son
of
Cham
;
for
of
his
two
sons
,
as
Diodorus
delivereth
,
the
one
for
his
Device
gave
a
Dogge
,
the
other
a
Wolfe
;
and
beside
the
shield
of
Achilles
,
and
many
ancient
Greeks
,
if
we
receive
the
conjecture
of
Vossius
,
that
the
Crow
upon
Corvinus
his
head
,
was
but
the
figure
of
that
Animall
upon
his
helmet
,
it
is
an
example
of
Antiquity
among
the
Romans
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
the
Pictures
of
the
Sibylls
.
THe
Pictures
of
the
Sibylls
are
very
common
,
and
for
their
Prophesies
of
Christ
in
high
esteem
with
Christians
;
described
commonly
with
youthfull
faces
,
and
in
a
de●ined
number
;
common
peeces
making
twelve
,
and
many
precisely
ten
,
observing
therein
the
account
of
learned
Varro
;
that
is
,
Sibylla
Delphica
,
Erythraea
,
Samia
,
Cumana
,
Cumaea
,
or
Cimmeria
,
Hellespontiaca
,
Lybica
,
Phrygia
,
Tiburtina
,
Persica
.
In
which
enumeration
I
perceive
learned
men
are
not
satisfied
,
and
many
conclude
an
irreconcilable
incertainty
;
some
making
more
,
others
fewer
,
and
not
this
certaine
number
;
for
Suidas
though
he
affirme
that
in
divers
ages
there
were
ten
▪
yet
the
same
denomination
he
affordeth
unto
more
;
Boy●ardus
in
his
Tract
of
Divination
hath
set
forth
the
Icons
of
these
Ten
,
yet
addeth
two
others
,
Epirotica
,
and
Aegyptia
;
and
some
affirme
that
Prophesying
women
were
generally
named
Sibylls
.
Others
make
them
fewer
:
Martianus
Capella
two
,
Pliny
and
Solinus
three
,
Aelian
foure
,
and
Salmasius
in
effect
but
seven
,
for
discoursing
hereof
in
his
Plinian
Exercitations
,
he
thus
determine●h
;
Ridere
licet
hodiernos
Pictores
,
qui
tabulas
proponunt
Cumana
,
Cumeae
,
&
Erythraeae
,
qu●si
trium
diversarum
Sibyllarum
;
cum
una
eademque
fuerit
Cumana
,
Cumaea
,
&
Erythraea
,
ex
plurium
&
doctissimorum
Authorum
sententia
:
Boysardus
gives
us
leave
to
opinion
there
was
no
more
then
one
;
for
so
doth
he
conclude
,
In
tantâ
Scriptorum
varictate
liberum
relinquim●s
Lectori
cred●re
,
an
una
&
eadem
in
diversis
regionibus
peregrinata
,
cognomen
sortita
sit
ab
iis
locis
ubi
or
acula
reddidiss●
comperitur
,
an
plures
extiterint
:
And
therefore
not
discovering
a
resolution
of
their
number
from
the
pens
of
the
best
Writers
,
we
have
no
reason
to
determine
the
same
from
the
hand
and
pencill
of
Painters
.
As
touching
their
age
,
that
they
are
generally
described
as
young
women
,
History
will
not
allow
;
for
the
Sibyll
whereof
Virgill
speaketh
is
tearmed
by
him
longava
sacerdos
,
and
Servius
in
his
Comment
amplifieth
the
same
.
The
other
that
sold
the
bookes
unto
Tarquine
,
and
whose
History
is
plainer
then
any
,
by
Livie
and
Gellius
is
tearmed
Anus
,
Anus
,
quasi
A
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
sine
mēte
that
is
properly
no
woman
of
ordinary
age
,
but
full
of
yeares
,
and
in
the
dayes
of
doteage
,
according
to
the
Etymology
of
Festus
,
and
consonant
unto
the
History
;
wherein
it
is
said
,
that
Tarquine
thought
she
doted
with
old
age
;
which
duly
perpended
,
the
Licentia
pictoria
is
very
large
,
and
with
the
same
reason
they
may
delineate
old
Nestor
like
Adonis
,
Hecuba
with
Helens
face
,
and
Time
with
Absalons
head
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
Picture
describing
the
death
of
Cleopatra
.
THe
Picture
concerning
the
death
of
Cleopatra
with
two
Aspes
or
venemous
Serpents
unto
her
armes
,
or
breasts
,
or
both
,
requires
consideration
:
for
therein
(
beside
that
this
variety
is
not
excusable
)
the
thing
it selfe
is
questionable
;
nor
is
it
indisputably
certaine
what
manner
of
death
she
dyed
.
Plutarch
in
the
life
of
Antonie
plainly
delivereth
,
that
no
man
knew
the
manner
of
her
death
;
for
some
affirmed
she
perished
by
poyson
,
which
she
alwayes
carried
in
a
little
bollow
combe
,
and
wore
it
in
her
hayre
;
beside
there
were
never
any
Aspes
discovered
in
the
place
of
her
death
,
although
two
of
her
maids
perished
also
with
her
,
only
it
was
said
two
small
and
almost
insensible
prickes
were
sound
upon
her
arme
;
which
was
all
the
ground
that
Caesar
had
to
presume
the
manner
of
her
death
.
Galen
who
was
contemporary
unto
Plutarch
,
delivereth
two
wayes
of
her
death
:
that
is
,
that
shee
killed
her selfe
by
the
bite
of
an
Aspe
,
or
bit
an
hole
in
her
arme
,
and
powred
poyson
therein
.
Strabo
that
lived
before
them
both
,
hath
also
two
opinions
,
that
she
dyed
by
the
byte
of
an
Aspe
,
or
else
a
poysonous
oyntment
.
We
might
question
the
length
of
the
Aspes
which
are
sometimes
described
exceeding
short
,
whereas
the
Chersaea
or
land
Aspe
which
most
conceive
she
used
,
is
above
foure
cubits
long
:
their
number
is
not
unquestionable
;
for
whereas
there
are
generally
two
described
,
Augustus
(
as
Plutarch
relateth
)
did
carry
in
his
triumph
the
Image
of
Cleopatra
but
with
one
Aspe
unto
her
arme
:
as
for
the
two
pricks
,
or
little
spots
in
her
arme
,
they
rather
infer
the
sex
,
then
plurality
:
for
like
the
viper
,
the
female
Aspe
hath
foure
,
but
the
male
two
teeth
,
whereby
it
left
this
impression
,
or
double
puncture
behinde
it
.
And
lastly
,
we
might
question
the
place
;
for
some
apply
them
unto
her
breast
,
which
notwithstanding
will
not
consist
with
the
history
,
and
Petrus
Victorius
hath
well
observed
the
same
:
but
herein
the
mistake
was
easie
,
it
being
the
custome
in
capitall
malefactors
to
apply
them
unto
the
breast
,
as
the
Author
De
Theriaca
ad
Pisonem
,
an
eye-witnesse
hereof
in
Alexandria
,
where
Cleopatra
dyed
,
determineth
:
I
beheld
saith
he
,
in
Alexandria
,
how
suddenly
these
Serpents
bereave
a
man
of
life
;
for
when
any
one
is
condemned
to
this
kinde
of
death
,
if
they
intend
to
use
him
favourably
,
that
is
,
to
dispatch
him
suddenly
,
they
fasten
an
Aspe
unto
his
breast
,
and
bidding
him
walke
about
,
he
presently
perisheth
thereby
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
Pictures
of
the
nine
Worthies
.
THe
pictures
of
the
nine
Worthies
are
not
unquestionable
,
and
to
criticall
spectators
may
seeme
to
containe
sundry
improprieties
:
Some
will
enquire
why
Alexander
the
Great
is
described
upon
an
Elephant
?
for
indeed
,
we
do
not
finde
he
used
that
animall
in
his
Armies
,
much
lesse
in
his
owne
person
;
but
his
horse
is
famous
in
history
,
and
its
name
alive
to
this
day
:
Beside
,
he
fought
but
one
remarkable
battaile
,
wherein
there
were
any
Elephants
,
and
that
was
with
Porus
King
of
India
;
In
which
notwithstanding
,
as
Curtius
,
Arrianus
,
and
Plutarch
report
,
he
was
on
horseback
himselfe
;
and
if
because
hee
fought
against
Elephants
,
he
is
with
propriety
set
upon
their
backs
,
with
no
lesse
or
greater
reason
is
the
same
description
agreeable
unto
Judas
Maccabeus
,
as
may
be
observed
from
the
history
of
the
Maccabees
;
and
also
unto
Julius
Caesar
,
whose
triumph
was
honoured
with
captive
Elephants
,
as
may
be
observed
in
the
order
thereof
,
set
forth
by
Iacobus
Laurus
:
and
if
also
wee
should
admit
this
description
upon
an
Elephant
,
yet
were
not
the
manner
thereof
unquestionable
,
that
is
,
in
his
ruling
the
beast
alone
;
for
,
beside
the
champion
upon
their
back
,
there
was
also
a
guide
or
Ruler
,
which
sate
more
forward
to
command
or
guide
the
beast
:
Thus
did
King
Porus
ride
when
hee
was
overthrowne
by
Alexander
;
and
thus
are
also
the
towred
Elephants
described
,
Maccab.
2.
6.
Upon
the
beasts
there
were
strong
towres
of
wood
which
covered
every
one
of
them
,
and
were
girt
fast
unto
them
by
devices
;
there
were
also
upon
every
one
of
them
thirty
two
strong
men
,
beside
the
Indian
that
ruled
them
.
Others
will
demand
,
not
onely
why
Alexander
upon
an
Elephant
,
but
Hector
upon
an
Horse
?
whereas
his
manner
of
fighting
,
or
presenting
himselfe
in
battaile
,
was
in
a
Chariot
,
as
did
the
other
noble
Trojans
,
who
as
Pliny
affirmeth
were
the
first
inventers
thereof
;
the
same
way
of
fight
is
testified
by
Diodorus
,
and
thus
delivered
by
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
.
Of
the
vulgar
little
reckoning
was
made
,
for
they
fought
all
on
foote
,
slightly
armed
,
and
commonly
followed
the
successe
of
their
Captaines
,
who
roade
not
upon
horses
,
but
in
Chariots
drawne
by
two
or
three
horses
;
and
this
was
also
the
ancient
way
of
fight
among
the
Britaines
,
as
is
delivered
by
Diodorus
,
Caesar
,
and
Tacitus
;
and
there
want
not
some
who
have
taken
advantage
hereof
,
and
made
it
one
argument
of
their
orginall
from
Troy
.
Lastly
,
by
any
man
versed
in
Antiquity
,
the
question
can
hardly
be
avoyded
,
why
the
horses
of
these
Worthies
,
especially
of
Caesar
,
are
described
with
the
furniture
of
great
sadles
,
and
styrrops
;
for
sadles
largely
taken
,
though
some
defence
there
may
be
,
yet
that
they
had
not
the
use
of
stirrops
,
seemeth
out
of
doubt
;
as
Pancirollus
hath
observed
,
as
Polydore
Virgil
and
Petrus
Victorius
have
confirmed
,
expresly
discoursing
hereon
;
as
is
observable
from
Pliny
,
and
cannot
escape
our
eyes
in
the
ancient
monuments
,
medals
and
Triumphant
arches
of
the
Romanes
.
Nor
is
there
any
genuine
or
classick
word
in
Latine
to
expresse
them
;
for
staphia
or
stapes
is
not
to
be
found
in
Authors
of
Antiquity
;
and
whereas
the
name
might
promise
some
Antiquity
,
because
among
the
three
small
bones
in
the
Auditory
Organ
,
by
Physitians
termed
Incus
Malleus
,
and
stapes
,
one
thereof
from
some
resemblance
doth
beare
this
name
;
these
bones
were
not
observed
,
much
lesse
named
by
Hippocrates
,
Galen
or
any
ancient
Physitian
;
but
as
Laurentius
observeth
concerning
the
invention
of
the
stapes
or
stirrop
bone
,
there
is
some
contention
betweene
Columbus
and
Ingrassias
,
the
one
of
Sicilia
,
the
other
of
Cremona
,
and
both
within
the
compasse
of
this
Century
.
The
same
is
also
deduceable
from
very
approved
Author●
:
Polybius
speaking
of
the
way
which
Anniball
marched
into
Italy
,
useth
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
saith
Petrus
Victorius
,
it
was
stored
with
devices
for
men
to
get
upon
their
horses
,
which
ascents
were
termed
Be●mata
;
and
in
the
life
of
Caius
Gracchus
,
Plutarch
expresseth
as
much
;
for
endeavouring
to
ingratiate
himselfe
with
the
people
,
besides
the
placing
of
stones
at
every
miles
end
,
he
made
at
neerer
distances
certaine
elevated
places
,
and
Scalary
ascents
,
that
by
the
help
thereof
they
might
with
better
ease
ascend
or
mount
their
horses
.
Now
if
we
demand
how
Cavalliers
then
destitute
of
stirrops
did
usually
mount
their
horses
,
Vegetius
resolves
us
,
that
they
used
to
vault
or
leape
up
,
and
therefore
they
had
wooden
horses
in
their
houses
and
abroad
,
that
thereby
young
men
might
enable
themselves
in
this
action
,
wherein
by
instruction
and
practice
they
grew
so
perfect
,
that
they
could
vault
up
on
the
right
or
left
,
and
that
with
their
sword
in
hand
,
according
to
that
of
Virgil
—
Poscit
equos
,
atque
arma
simul
saltuque
superbus
Emicat
.
And
againe
:
Infraenant
alii
currus
&
corpor
a
saltu
Injic●unt
in
equuos
.
—
And
so
Julius
Pollux
adviseth
to
teach
horses
to
incline
,
dimit
,
and
bow
downe
their
bodies
,
that
their
riders
may
with
better
●ase
ascend
them
;
and
thus
may
it
more
causally
be
made
out
,
what
Hippocrates
affirmeth
of
the
Scythians
,
that
using
continuall
riding
,
they
were
generally
molested
with
the
Sciatica
or
hippegowte
;
or
what
Suetonius
delivereth
of
Germanicus
,
that
he
had
slender
legs
,
but
encreased
them
by
riding
after
meales
;
that
is
,
the
humours
descending
upon
their
pendulosity
,
they
having
no
support
or
suppedaneous
stability
.
Now
if
any
shall
say
that
these
are
petty
errors
and
minor
lapses
not
co●siderably
injurious
unto
truth
,
yet
is
it
neither
reasonable
nor
safe
to
contemne
inferiour
falsities
;
but
rather
as
betweene
falshood
and
truth
,
there
is
no
medium
,
so
should
they
be
maintained
in
their
distances
,
nor
the
insinuation
of
the
one
,
approach
the
sincerity
of
the
other
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
the
Picture
of
Iehptha
sacrificing
his
daughter
.
THe
hand
of
the
Painter
confidently
se●teth
forth
the
picture
of
Jephthah
in
the
posture
of
Abraham
,
sacrificing
his
onely
daughter
;
Thus
indeed
is
it
commonly
received
,
and
hath
had
the
attest
of
many
worthy
Writers
;
notwithstanding
upon
enquiry
wee
finde
the
matter
doubtfull
,
and
many
upon
probable
grounds
to
have
beene
of
another
opinion
;
conceaving
in
this
oblation
not
a
naturall
but
a
Civill
kinde
of
death
,
and
a
seperation
onely
unto
the
Lord
;
for
that
he
pursued
not
his
vow
unto
a
literall
oblation
,
there
want
not
arguments
both
from
the
Text
and
reason
.
For
first
,
it
is
evident
that
she
deplored
her
virginity
,
and
not
her
death
;
Let
me
goe
up
and
downe
the
mountaines
,
and
bewayle
my
virginity
,
I
and
my
fellowes
.
Secondly
,
when
it
is
said
,
that
Jephthah
did
unto
her
according
unto
his
vow
,
it
is
immediately
subjoyned
,
Et
non
cognovit
virum
▪
and
shee
knew
no
man
,
which
as
immediate
in
words
,
was
probably
most
neere
in
sence
unto
the
vow
.
Thirdly
,
it
is
said
in
the
Text
,
that
the
daughters
of
Israel
went
yearely
to
talke
with
the
daughter
of
J●phthah
foure
dayes
in
the
yeare
,
which
had
she
beene
sacrificed
,
they
could
not
have
done
;
For
whereas
the
word
is
sometime
translated
to
lament
,
yet
doth
it
also
signifie
to
talke
or
have
conference
with
one
,
and
by
Tremellius
who
was
well
able
to
judge
of
the
Originall
,
it
is
in
this
sence
translated
:
Ibant
filii
Israelitarum
ad
confabulandum
cum
filia
Iephthaci
,
quatuor
diebus
quotannis
:
And
so
it
is
also
set
downe
in
the
marginall
notes
of
our
Translation
:
And
from
this
annuall
concourse
of
the
daughters
of
Israel
,
it
is
not
improbable
in
future
Ages
,
the
daughter
of
Jephthah
came
to
be
worshipped
as
a
Deity
,
and
had
by
the
Samaritans
an
annuall
festivity
observed
unto
her
honour
,
as
Epiphanius
hath
left
recorded
in
the
heresie
of
the
Melchidecians
.
It
is
also
repugnant
unto
reason
,
for
the
offering
of
mankinde
was
against
the
Law
of
God
,
who
so
abhorred
humane
sacrifice
,
that
he
admitted
not
the
oblation
of
uncleane
beasts
,
and
confined
his
altars
but
unto
five
kinds
of
Animals
;
that
is
,
the
Oxe
,
the
Goat
,
the
Sheepe
,
the
Pigeon
and
its
kinds
:
in
the
cleansing
of
the
leper
,
there
is
I
confesse
,
mention
made
of
the
Sparrow
,
but
great
dispute
may
be
made
whether
it
be
properly
rendred
,
and
therefore
the
Scripture
with
indignation
,
oft
times
makes
mention
of
humane
sacrifice
among
the
Gentiles
,
whose
oblations
scarce
made
scruple
of
any
Animall
,
sacrificing
not
onely
man
,
but
I
Iorses
,
Lyons
,
Aegles
;
and
though
they
come
not
into
holoca●sts
,
yet
do
we
read
the
Syrians
did
make
oblations
of
fishes
unto
the
goddesse
Derceto
;
It
being
therefore
a
sacrifice
so
abominable
unto
God
,
although
hee
had
pursued
it
,
it
is
not
probable
the
Priests
and
wisedom
of
Israel
would
have
permitted
it
,
and
that
not
onely
in
regard
of
the
subject
or
sacrifice
it selfe
,
but
also
the
sacrificator
,
which
the
picture
makes
to
be
Jepthah
,
who
was
neither
Priest
,
nor
capable
of
that
office
;
for
he
was
a
Gileadite
,
and
as
the
text
affirmeth
,
the
son
also
of
an
harlot
;
And
how
hardly
the
Priesthood
would
endure
encroachment
upon
their
function
,
a
notable
example
there
is
in
the
Story
of
Ozias
.
Secondly
,
the
offering
up
of
his
daughter
was
not
onely
unlawfull
,
and
entrenched
upon
his
religion
,
but
had
beene
a
course
and
progresse
that
had
much
condemned
his
discretion
,
that
is
,
to
have
punished
himselfe
in
the
strictest
observance
of
his
Vow
,
when
as
the
Law
of
God
had
allowed
an
evasion
;
that
is
,
by
way
of
commutation
or
redemption
,
according
as
is
determined
,
Levi.
27.
whereby
if
she
were
between
the
age
of
five
and
twenty
,
shee
was
to
be
estimated
but
at
ten
shekels
,
and
if
between
twenty
and
sixty
,
not
above
thirty
;
a
sum
that
could
never
discourage
an
indulgent
Parent
,
it
being
but
the
value
of
a
servant
slain
,
and
the
inconsiderable
Salarie
of
Judas
,
and
will
make
no
greater
noise
then
three
pound
fifteen
shillings
with
us
;
and
therefore
their
conceit
is
not
to
be
exploded
,
who
say
that
from
the
Story
of
Jepthah
sacrificing
his
owne
daughter
,
might
spring
the
fable
of
Agam●mnon
,
delivering
unto
sacrifice
his
daughter
Iphigenia
,
who
was
also
contemporary
unto
J●pthah
;
wherein
to
answere
the
ground
that
hinted
it
,
Iphigenia
was
not
sacrificed
her self
,
but
redeemed
with
an
Hart
,
which
Diana
acc●pted
for
her
.
Now
the
ground
at
least
which
much
promoted
the
opinion
,
might
be
the
dubious
words
of
the
text
,
which
containe
the
sense
of
his
vow
;
most
men
adhering
unto
their
common
and
obvious
acception
.
Whatsoever
shall
come
forth
of
the
doores
of
my
house
shall
surely
be
the
Lords
,
and
I
will
offer
it
up
for
a
burnt
offering
.
Now
whereas
it
is
said
,
Erit
Iehova
,
&
offeram
illud
holocaustum
,
The
word
signifying
both
&
and
aut
,
it
may
be
taken
disjunctively
,
aut
offeram
,
that
is
,
it
shall
either
be
the
Lords
by
separation
,
or
else
,
an
holocaust
by
common
oblation
,
even
as
our
marginal
translation
advertiseth
;
and
as
Tremellius
rendreth
it
,
Erit
inquam
Iehovae
,
aut
offer
am
illud
holocaustum
:
and
for
the
vulgar
translation
,
it
useth
often
&
where
aut
must
be
presumed
,
as
Exod.
21.
Si
quis
percusserit
patrem
&
matrem
,
that
is
not
both
,
but
either
.
There
being
therefore
two
wayes
to
dispose
of
her
,
either
to
separate
her
unto
the
Lord
,
or
offer
her
as
a
sacrifice
,
it
is
of
no
necessitie
the
latter
should
bee
necessary
;
and
surely
lesse
derogatorie
unto
the
sacred
text
,
and
history
of
the
people
of
God
,
must
bee
the
former
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
picture
of
Iohn
the
Baptist.
THe
picture
of
John
the
Baptist
,
in
a
Camells
skin
is
very
questionable
,
and
many
I
perceive
have
condemned
it
;
the
ground
or
occasion
of
this
description
are
the
words
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
especially
of
Matthew
and
Marke
,
for
Luke
and
John
are
silent
herein
;
by
them
it
is
delivered
,
his
garment
was
of
Camells
haire
,
and
had
a
leatherne
girdle
about
his
loynes
.
Now
here
it
seemes
the
Camels
hair
is
taken
by
Painters
for
the
skinne
or
pelt
with
the
haire
upon
it
:
But
this
exposition
will
not
so
well
consist
with
the
strict
acception
of
the
words
;
for
Marke
1.
It
is
said
,
he
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
Matthew
3
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
as
the
vulgar
translation
,
that
of
Beza
,
that
of
Sixtus
Quintus
,
and
Clement
the
eight
hath
rendred
it
,
vestimentum
habebat
e
pilis
camelinis
;
which
is
as
ours
translateth
it
,
a
garment
of
Camells
haire
;
that
is
made
of
some
texture
of
that
haire
,
a
course
garment
,
a
cilicious
or
sackcloth
habit
;
sutable
to
the
austerity
of
his
life
,
and
the
severity
of
his
doctrine
,
Repentance
,
and
the
place
thereof
the
wildernes
,
his
food
and
diet
locusts
and
wilde
hony
;
agreeable
unto
the
example
of
Elias
,
who
Kings
1.
8.
is
said
to
vir
pilosus
,
that
is
as
Junius
and
Tremellius
interpret
,
Veste
villoso
cinctus
;
answerable
unto
the
habit
of
the
ancient
Prophets
,
according
to
that
of
Zachary
13.
In
that
day
the
Prophets
shall
be
ashamed
,
neither
shall
they
weare
a
rough
garment
to
deceive
,
and
sutable
to
the
Cilicious
and
hairie
Vestes
of
the
strictest
Orders
of
Friars
,
who
derive
the
Institution
of
their
Monastick
life
from
the
example
of
John
and
Elias
.
As
for
the
wearing
of
skinnes
,
where
that
is
properly
intended
,
the
expression
of
the
Scripture
is
plaine
,
so
is
it
called
Heb.
11.
they
wandred
about
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
in
Goats
skinnes
;
and
so
it
is
said
of
our
first
Parents
,
Gen.
3.
that
God
made
them
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Vestes
pelliceas
,
or
coats
of
skinnes
;
which
though
a
naturall
habit
unto
all
,
before
the
invention
of
Texture
,
was
something
more
unto
Adam
,
who
had
newly
learned
to
die
;
for
unto
him
a
garment
from
the
dead
,
was
but
a
Dictate
of
death
,
and
an
habit
of
mortalitie
.
Now
if
any
man
will
say
this
habit
of
Iohn
,
was
neither
of
Camells
skinne
,
nor
any
course
texture
of
its
haire
,
but
rather
some
finer
weave
of
Camelot
,
Grograine
or
the
like
,
in
as
much
as
these
stuffes
are
supposed
to
be
made
of
the
haire
of
that
Animall
,
or
because
that
Aelian
affirmeth
,
that
Camells
haire
of
P●●●ia
,
is
as
fine
as
Milesians
wooll
,
wherewith
the
great
ones
of
that
place
were
clothed
;
they
have
discovered
an
habite
,
not
onely
unsutable
unto
his
leatherne
cincture
,
and
the
coursnes
of
his
life
,
but
not
consistent
with
the
words
of
our
Saviour
,
when
re●soning
with
the
people
concerning
John
,
he
saith
,
What
went
you
out
into
the
wildernes
to
see
,
a
man
clothed
in
soft
raiment
?
Behold
they
that
weare
soft
rayment
are
in
kings
houses
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
the
picture
of
S.
Christopher
.
THe
picture
of
St.
Christopher
,
that
is
a
man
of
a
Giant
like
sta●ure
,
bearing
upon
his
shoulders
our
Saviour
Christ
,
and
with
a
staffe
in
his
hand
,
wading
thorow
the
water
,
is
known
unto
children
,
common
over
all
Europe
,
not
onely
as
a
signe
unto
houses
,
but
is
described
in
many
Churches
,
and
stands
Colossus
like
in
the
entrance
of
Nostre
Dame
in
Paris
.
Now
from
hence
,
common
eyes
conceive
an
history
sutable
unto
this
description
,
that
he
carried
our
Saviour
in
his
Minority
over
some
river
or
water
,
which
notwithstanding
wee
cannot
at
all
make
out
;
for
wee
read
not
thus
much
in
any
good
Author
,
nor
of
any
remarkable
Christopher
,
before
the
reigne
of
Decius
,
who
lived
250.
yeares
after
Christ
;
this
man
indeed
according
unto
History
suffered
as
a
Martyr
in
the
second
yeare
of
that
Emperour
,
and
in
the
Roman
Calender
takes
up
the
21.
of
Iuly
.
The
ground
that
begat
or
promo●ed
this
opinion
was
,
first
the
fabulous
adjections
of
succeeding
ages
,
unto
the
veritable
acts
of
this
Martyr
,
who
in
the
most
probable
accounts
was
remarkable
for
his
staffe
,
and
a
man
of
a
goodly
stature
.
The
second
was
a
mistake
or
misapprehension
of
the
picture
;
most
men
conceiving
that
an
History
which
was
contrived
at
first
but
as
an
Emblem
or
Symbolicall
fancy
,
as
from
the
Annotations
of
Baronius
upon
the
Roman
Martyrology
,
Lipellous
in
the
life
of
St
Christopher
hath
observed
in
these
words
;
Acta
S.
Christophori
à
multis
depravata
inveniuntur
;
quod
quidem
non
al●unde
originem
sumpsisse
certum
est
,
quam
quod
Symbolicas
figur
as
imperiti
ad
veritatem
successu
temporis
transtulerint
itaque
cuncta
illa
de
Sancto
Christophero
pingi
consueta
,
Sym
bola
potius
quam
historiae
alicujus
existimandum
est
,
esse
expressam
imaginem
:
Now
what
Emblem
this
was
,
or
what
its
signification
conjectures
are
many
;
Pierius
hath
set
downe
one
,
that
is
,
of
the
Disciple
of
Christ
;
for
he
that
will
carry
Christ
upon
his
shoulders
,
must
relye
upon
the
staffe
of
his
direction
,
whereon
if
he
firmeth
himselfe
,
he
may
be
able
to
overcom
the
billows
of
resistance
,
and
in
the
vertue
of
this
staffe
like
that
of
Jacob
passe
over
the
waters
of
Jordan
:
or
otherwise
thus
;
He
that
will
submit
his
shoulders
unto
Christ
,
shall
by
the
concurrence
of
his
power
encrease
into
the
strength
of
a
Gyant
,
and
being
supported
by
the
staffe
of
his
holy
Spirit
,
shall
not
be
overwhelmed
by
the
waves
of
the
world
,
but
wade
through
all
resistance
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
the
Picture
of
S.
George
.
THe
Picture
of
St.
George
killing
the
Dragon
,
and
,
as
most
ancient
draughts
doe
run
,
with
the
daughter
of
a
King
standing
by
,
is
famous
amongst
Christians
;
and
upon
this
description
dependeth
a
solemne
story
,
how
by
this
atchieveme
he
redeemed
a
Kings
daughter
,
which
is
more
especially
beleeved
by
the
English
,
whose
Protector
he
is
,
and
in
which
forme
and
history
,
according
to
his
description
in
the
English
Colledge
at
Rome
,
he
is
set
forth
in
the
Icons
or
Cuts
of
Martyrs
by
Cevallerius
.
Now
of
what
authority
soever
this
piece
be
among
us
,
it
is
I
perceive
received
with
different
beliefes
:
for
some
men
beleeve
the
person
and
the
story
;
some
the
person
,
but
not
the
story
,
and
others
deny
both
.
That
such
a
person
there
was
,
we
shall
not
contend
:
the
indistinction
of
many
in
the
community
of
name
,
or
the
application
of
the
act
of
one
unto
another
,
have
made
some
doubt
there
was
no
such
man
at
all
;
For
of
this
name
we
meet
with
more
then
one
in
history
,
and
no
lesse
then
two
of
Cappadocia
,
the
one
an
Arrian
,
who
was
slain
by
the
Alexandrians
in
the
time
of
Julian
,
the
other
a
valiant
Souldier
and
Christian
Martyr
,
beheaded
in
the
reigne
of
Dioclesian
:
And
this
is
the
George
conceived
in
this
picture
,
who
hath
his
day
in
the
Romane
Calender
,
on
whom
so
many
fables
are
delivered
,
whose
story
is
set
forth
by
Metaphrastes
,
and
his
myracles
by
Turonensis
.
As
for
the
story
depending
hereon
,
we
cannot
make
out
the
verity
thereof
,
and
conceive
the
literall
acception
a
meere
mistake
of
the
symbolicall
exppession
;
apprehending
that
a
veritable
history
,
which
was
but
an
emblem
or
peece
of
Christian
posie
.
And
this
Emblematicall
construction
hath
been
received
by
men
who
are
not
forward
to
extenuate
the
acts
of
their
Saints
,
as
from
Baronius
,
Lipellous
the
Carthusian
hath
delivered
in
the
life
of
St.
George
,
Picturam
illam
St.
Georgii
quâ
effingitur
eques
armatus
,
qui
hastae
cuspide
hostem
interficit
juxta
quam
etiam
virgo
posita
,
manus
supplices
tendens
,
ejus
explorat
auxilium
,
Symboli
potius
quam
historiae
alic●jus
censenda
expressa
Imago
,
consuevit
quidem
●t
equestris
militiae
miles
equestri
imagine
referri
.
Now
in
the
picture
of
this
S●
.
and
Souldier
was
implyed
the
Christian
Souldier
and
true
Champion
of
Christ
;
A
horseman
armed
Cap
a
pe
,
intimating
the
Panoplia
or
compleat
armour
of
a
Christian
,
combating
with
the
D●agon
,
that
is
,
with
the
Divell
,
in
defence
of
the
Kings
daughter
,
that
is
the
Church
of
God
;
and
therefore
although
the
history
be
not
made
out
,
it
doth
not
disparage
the
Knights
and
noble
order
of
St.
George
,
whose
cognisance
is
honourable
in
the
emblem
of
the
Souldier
of
Christ
,
and
is
a
worthy
memoriall
to
conforme
unto
its
mystery
;
nor
,
were
there
no
such
person
at
all
,
had
they
more
reason
to
be
ashamed
,
then
the
noble
order
of
Burgundy
,
and
Knights
of
the
golden
Fleece
,
whose
badge
is
a
confessed
fable
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
the
Picture
of
Ierome
.
THe
Picture
of
Jerome
usually
described
at
his
study
,
with
a
Clock
hanging
by
him
is
not
to
be
omitted
;
for
though
the
meaning
bee
allowable
,
and
probable
it
is
that
industrious
Father
did
not
let
slip
his
time
without
account
,
yet
must
not
perhaps
that
Clocke
be
set
downe
to
have
been
his
measure
thereof
:
For
Clocks
are
Automatous
organs
,
and
such
whereby
we
now
distinguish
of
time
,
have
found
no
mention
in
any
ancient
Writers
,
but
are
of
late
invention
,
as
Pancirollus
observeth
,
and
Polydore
Virgil
discoursing
of
new
inventions
whereof
the
authors
are
not
knowne
makes
instance
in
Clocks
and
Guns
:
now
Jerome
is
no
late
Writer
,
but
one
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
lived
in
the
fourth
Century
,
in
the
reigne
of
Theodosius
the
first
.
It
is
not
to
be
denyed
that
before
the
dayes
of
Jerome
there
were
Horologies
,
and
severall
accounts
of
time
;
for
they
measured
the
hours
not
only
by
drops
of
water
in
glasses
called
Clepsydrae
,
but
also
by
sand
in
glasses
called
Clepsammia
;
there
were
also
from
great
antiquity
,
Sciotericall
or
Sun
Dialls
,
by
the
shadow
of
a
stile
or
gnomon
denoting
the
houres
of
the
day
:
an
invention
ascribed
unto
Anaximenes
by
Pliny
;
hereof
a
very
memorable
one
there
was
in
Campus
Martius
from
an
obelisk
erected
,
&
golden
figures
placed
horizontally
about
it
,
which
was
brought
out
of
Aegypt
by
Augustus
,
and
described
by
Jacobus
Laurus
.
And
another
of
great
antiquity
we
meet
with
in
the
story
of
Ezechias
;
for
so
it
is
delivered
Kings
2.
20.
That
the
Lord
brought
the
shadow
backward
ten
degrees
by
which
it
had
gone
down
in
the
Diall
of
Ahaz
;
that
is
,
say
some
,
ten
degrees
,
not
lines
,
for
the
houres
were
denoted
by
certaine
divisions
or
steps
in
the
Diall
,
which
others
distinguished
by
lines
according
to
that
of
Persius
—
Stertimus
indomit●m
quod
despumare
Falernum
Sufficiat
quintâ
dum
linea
tangitur
umbrâ
.
—
That
is
,
the
line
next
the
Meridian
,
or
within
an
houre
of
noone
.
Of
latter
yeares
there
succeeded
new
inventions
,
and
horologies
composed
by
Trochilick
or
the
artifice
of
wheeles
,
whereof
some
are
kept
in
motion
by
weight
,
others
performe
without
it
:
now
as
one
age
inst●ucts
another
,
and
time
that
brings
all
things
to
ruine
perfects
also
every
thing
,
so
are
these
indeed
of
more
generall
and
ready
use
then
any
that
went
before
them
:
by
the
water-glasses
the
account
was
not
regular
;
for
from
attenuation
and
condensation
,
whereby
that
Element
is
altered
,
the
houres
were
shorter
in
hot
weather
then
in
cold
,
and
in
Summer
then
in
Winter
;
as
for
Sciotericall
Dialls
,
whether
of
the
Sunne
or
Moon
,
they
are
only
of
use
in
the
actuall
radiation
of
those
Luminaries
,
and
are
of
little
advantage
unto
those
inhabitants
,
which
for
many
months
enjoy
not
the
lustre
of
the
Sun
.
It
is
I
confesse
no
easie
wonder
how
the
horometry
of
Antiquity
discovered
not
this
Artifice
,
how
Architas
that
contrived
the
moving
Dove
,
or
rather
the
Helicoscopie
of
Archimedes
,
fell
not
upon
this
way
;
surely
as
in
many
things
,
so
in
this
particular
,
the
present
age
hath
farre
su●passed
Antiquity
,
whose
ingenuity
hath
been
so
bold
not
only
to
proceed
,
below
the
account
of
minutes
,
but
to
attempt
perpetuall
motions
,
and
engines
whose
revolutions
(
could
their
substance
answer
the
d●signe
)
might
outlast
the
examplary
mobility
,
and
out
measure
time
it selfe
;
for
such
a
one
is
that
mentioned
by
John
Dee
,
whose
words
are
these
in
his
learned
Presace
unto
Euclide
:
By
wheeles
strange
works
and
incredible
are
done
:
A
wondrous
example
was
seen
in
my
time
in
a
certaine
Ia●trument
,
which
by
the
Inventer
and
A●ti●icer
was
sold
for
twenty
talents
of
Gold
;
and
then
by
chance
had
received
some
injury
,
and
one
Janellus
of
Cremona
did
mend
the
same
,
and
presented
it
unto
the
Emperour
Charles
the
si●t
.
Jeronymus
Cardanus
,
can
be
my
witnesse
,
that
therein
was
one
wheele
that
moved
in
such
a
rate
,
that
in
seven
thousand
yeares
onely
his
owne
period
should
be
finished
;
a
thing
almost
incredible
,
but
how
far
I
keep
within
my
bounds
,
many
men
yet
alive
can
tell
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
the
Pictures
of
Mermaids
,
Vnicornes
,
and
some
others
.
FEw
eyes
have
escaped
the
Picture
of
the
Mermaids
;
that
is
,
according
to
Horace
his
Monster
,
with
womans
head
above
,
and
fishy
extremity
below
:
and
this
is
conceived
to
answer
the
shape
of
the
ancient
Syrens
that
attempted
upon
Ullysses
,
which
notwithstanding
were
of
another
description
,
containing
no
fishie
composure
,
but
made
up
of
Man
and
Bird
;
the
humane
mediety
variously
placed
not
only
above
but
below
,
according
unto
Aelian
,
Suidas
,
Servius
,
Boccatius
,
and
Aldrovandus
,
who
hath
referred
their
description
unto
the
story
of
fabulous
birds
,
according
to
the
description
of
Ovid
,
and
the
account
thereof
in
Hyginus
,
that
they
were
the
daughters
of
Melpomene
,
and
metamorphosied
into
the
shape
of
man
and
bird
by
Ceres
.
And
therefore
these
pieces
so
common
among
us
,
do
rather
derive
their
originall
,
or
are
indeed
the
very
descriptions
of
Dagon
,
which
was
made
with
humane
figure
above
,
and
fishy
shape
below
;
whose
stumpe
,
1
Sam.
5.
or
as
Tremellius
and
our
margin
renders
it
,
whose
fishie
part
onely
remained
,
when
the
hands
and
upper
part
fell
before
the
Arke
.
Of
the
shape
of
Atergates
,
or
Derceto
with
the
Phaeniceans
;
in
whose
fishie
and
feminine
mixture
,
as
some
conceive
,
were
implyed
the
Moon
and
the
Sea
,
or
the
Deity
of
the
waters
;
and
therefore
,
in
their
sacrifices
they
made
oblations
of
fishes
:
from
whence
were
probably
occasioned
the
pictures
of
Nereides
and
Tritons
among
the
Grecians
,
and
such
as
we
reade
in
Macrobius
,
to
have
beene
placed
on
the
top
of
the
temple
of
Saturne
.
We
are
unwilling
to
question
the
Royall
supporters
of
England
,
that
is
,
the
approved
descriptions
of
the
Lion
and
the
Unicorne
;
although
,
if
in
the
Lion
the
position
of
the
pizell
be
proper
,
and
that
the
naturall
situation
;
it
will
be
hard
to
make
out
their
retrocopula●●on
,
or
their
coupling
and
pissing
backward
,
according
to
the
determin●tion
of
Aristotle
;
All
that
urine
backward
do
copulate
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
clunatim
,
or
ave●sly
,
as
Lions
,
Hares
,
Linxes
.
As
for
the
Unicorne
,
if
it
have
the
head
of
a
Deere
,
and
the
tayle
of
a
Boare
,
as
Vartomannus
describeth
it
,
how
agreeable
it
is
in
this
picture
every
eye
may
discerne
:
if
it
be
made
bisulcous
or
cloven
footed
,
it
agreeth
unto
the
description
of
Vartomannus
,
but
scarce
of
any
other
;
and
Aristotle
supposeth
that
such
as
devide
the
hoofe
doe
double
the
horne
;
they
being
both
of
the
same
nature
,
and
admitting
division
together
.
And
lastly
,
if
the
horne
have
this
situation
,
and
be
so
forwardly
affixed
,
as
is
described
,
it
will
not
be
easily
conceived
,
how
it
can
seed
from
the
ground
,
and
therefore
we
observe
that
Nature
in
other
cornigerous
animals
,
hath
placed
the
hornes
higher
and
reclining
,
as
in
Bucks
;
in
some
inverted
upwards
,
as
in
the
Rhinoceros
,
the
Indian
Asse
,
and
the
Unicornous
Beetles
;
and
thus
have
some
affirmed
it
is
seated
in
this
animall
.
Wee
cannot
but
observe
that
in
the
picture
of
Jonah
and
others
,
Whales
are
described
with
two
prominent
spouts
on
their
heads
;
whereas
indeed
they
have
but
one
in
the
forhead
,
and
terminating
over
the
windepide
.
Nor
can
we
overlooke
the
picture
of
Elephants
with
Castles
on
their
backs
,
made
in
the
forme
of
land
Castles
,
or
stationary
fortifications
,
and
answerable
unto
the
Armes
of
Castile
,
or
Sir
John
Old
Castle
;
whereas
the
towres
they
bore
were
made
of
wood
,
and
girt
unto
their
bodies
,
as
is
delivered
in
the
books
of
Maccabees
,
and
as
they
were
appointed
in
the
Army
of
Antiochus
.
We
will
not
dispute
the
pictures
of
Telary
Spiders
,
and
their
position
in
the
web
,
which
is
commonly
made
laterall
,
and
regarding
the
Horizon
;
although
,
if
it
be
observed
,
wee
shall
commonly
finde
it
downeward
,
and
their
heads
respecting
the
Center
:
We
will
not
controvert
the
picture
of
the
seven
Stars
,
although
if
thereby
be
meant
the
Pleiades
,
or
subconstellation
upon
the
back
of
Taurus
,
with
what
congruity
they
are
described
,
either
in
site
or
magnitude
,
in
a
cleere
night
an
ordinary
eye
may
discover
,
from
July
unto
April
.
We
will
not
question
the
tongues
of
Adders
and
Vipers
,
described
like
an
Anchor
,
nor
the
picture
of
the
Flower
de
Luce
,
though
how
farre
they
agree
unto
their
naturall
draughts
,
let
every
Spectator
determine
.
Many
more
there
are
whereof
our
pen
shall
take
no
notice
,
nor
shall
we
urge
their
enquiry
;
we
shall
not
enlarge
with
what
incongruity
,
and
how
dissenting
from
the
pieces
of
Antiquity
,
the
pictures
of
their
gods
and
goddesses
are
described
,
and
how
hereby
their
symbolicall
sence
is
lost
,
although
herein
it
were
not
hard
,
to
be
informed
from
Phornutus
,
Fulgentius
,
and
Albricus
.
Whether
Hercules
be
more
properly
described
strangling
then
tearing
the
Lion
,
as
Victorius
hath
disputed
,
nor
how
the
characters
and
figures
of
the
Signes
and
Planets
be
now
perverted
,
as
Salmasius
hath
learnedly
declared
:
Wee
will
dispence
with
Beares
with
long
tayles
,
such
as
are
described
in
the
figures
of
heaven
;
We
shall
tolerate
flying
Horses
,
black
Swans
,
Hydrae's
,
Centaur's
,
Harpies
,
and
Satyres
;
for
these
are
monstrosities
,
rarities
,
or
else
Poeticall
fancies
,
whose
shadowed
moralities
require
their
substantiall
falsities
:
wherein
indeed
we
must
not
deny
a
liberty
,
nor
is
the
hand
of
the
Painter
more
restrainable
then
the
pen
of
the
Poet
;
but
where
the
real
works
of
Nature
,
or
veritable
acts
of
story
are
to
be
described
,
digressions
are
aberrations
;
and
Art
being
but
the
Imitator
or
secondary
representor
,
it
must
not
vary
from
the
verity
of
the
example
,
or
describe
things
otherwise
then
they
truly
are
or
have
beene
:
for
hereby
introducing
false
Idea's
of
things
,
it
perverts
and
deformes
the
face
and
symmetrie
of
truth
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
the
Hieroglyphicall
pictures
of
the
Egyptians
.
CErtainly
of
all
men
that
suffered
from
the
confusion
of
Babel
,
the
Aegyptians
found
the
best
evasion
;
for
,
though
words
were
confounded
,
they
invented
a
language
of
things
,
and
spake
unto
each
other
by
common
notions
in
Nature
,
whereby
they
discoursed
in
silence
,
and
were
intuitively
understood
from
the
theory
of
their
Expresses
:
for
,
they
assumed
the
shapes
of
animals
common
unto
all
eyes
,
and
by
their
conjunctions
and
compositions
were
able
to
communicate
their
conceptions
unto
any
that
coapprehended
the
Syntaxis
of
their
natures
.
This
doe
many
conceive
to
have
beene
the
primitive
way
of
writing
,
and
of
greater
Antiquity
then
letters
;
and
this
indeed
might
Adam
well
have
spoken
,
who
understanding
the
nature
of
things
,
had
the
advantage
of
naturall
expressions
,
which
the
Aegyptians
but
taking
upon
trust
upon
their
owne
or
common
opinion
,
from
conceded
mistakes
they
authentically
promoted
errors
,
describing
in
their
Hieroglyphicks
creatures
of
their
owne
invention
;
or
from
knowne
and
conceded
animals
,
erecting
significations
not
inferrible
from
their
natures
.
And
first
,
although
there
were
more
things
in
Nature
then
words
which
did
expresse
them
,
yet
even
in
these
mute
and
silent
discourses
,
to
expresse
complexed
significations
,
they
took
a
liberty
to
compound
and
piece
together
creatures
of
allowable
formes
unto
mixtures
inexistent
;
and
thus
began
the
descriptions
of
Griphins
,
Basilisks
,
Phaenix
,
and
many
more
;
which
Emblematists
and
Heralds
have
entertained
with
significations
answering
their
institutions
;
Hieroglyphically
adding
Martegres
,
Wivernes
,
Lion
fishes
,
with
divers
others
;
pieces
of
good
and
allowable
invention
unto
the
prudent
Spectator
,
but
are
lookt
on
by
vulgar
eyes
as
literall
truths
,
or
absurd
imp●ssibilities
;
whereas
,
indeed
they
are
commendable
inventions
,
and
of
laudable
significations
.
Againe
,
beside
these
pieces
fictitiously
set
downe
,
and
having
no
copy
in
Nature
,
they
had
many
unquestionably
drawne
of
inconsequent
signification
,
nor
naturally
verfying
their
intention
.
Wee
shall
instance
but
in
few
,
as
they
stand
recorded
by
Orus
:
The
male
sex
they
expressed
by
a
Vulture
,
because
of
Vultures
all
are
females
,
and
impregnated
by
the
winde
,
which
authentically
transmitted
hath
passed
many
pens
,
and
became
the
assertion
of
Aelian
,
Ambrose
,
Basil
,
Isidore
,
Tzetzes
,
Philes
,
and
others
;
wherein
notwithstanding
what
injury
is
offered
unto
the
Creation
in
this
con●inement
of
sex
,
and
what
disturbance
unto
Phylosophy
in
the
concession
of
windy
conceptions
,
wee
shall
not
here
declare
:
By
two
dragmes
they
thought
it
sufficient
to
signifie
an
heart
,
because
the
heart
at
one
yeare
weigheth
two
dragmes
,
that
is
,
a
quarter
of
an
ounce
,
and
unto
fifty
yeares
annually
encreaseth
the
weight
of
one
dragme
,
after
which
in
the
same
proportion
it
yearely
decreaseth
;
so
that
the
life
of
a
man
doth
not
naturally
extdend
above
an
hundred
,
and
this
was
not
onley
a
populary
conceit
,
but
consentaneous
unto
their
Physicall
principles
,
Heurnius
hath
accounted
it
,
in
his
Philosophica
Barbarica
.
A
woman
that
hath
but
one
childe
,
they
expresse
by
a
Lionesse
;
for
that
conceaveth
but
once
:
fecundity
they
set
forth
by
a
Goate
,
because
but
seven
dayes
old
,
it
beginneth
to
use
coition
:
the
abortion
of
a
woman
they
describe
by
an
horse
kicking
a
wolfe
;
because
a
Mare
will
cast
her
fole
if
she
tread
in
the
track
of
that
animall
.
Deformity
they
signifie
by
a
Beare
,
and
an
unstable
man
by
an
Hyaena
,
because
that
animall
yearely
exchangeth
his
sex
:
A
woman
delivered
of
a
female
child
,
they
imply
by
a
Bull
looking
over
his
left
shoulder
,
because
if
in
coition
a
Bull
part
from
a
Cow
on
that
side
,
the
Calfe
will
prove
a
female
.
All
which
with
many
more
,
how
farre
they
consent
with
truth
,
we
shall
not
disparage
our
Reader
to
dispute
;
and
though
some
way
allowable
unto
wiser
conceits
,
who
could
distinctly
receive
their
significations
;
yet
carrying
the
majesty
of
H●eroglyphicks
,
and
so
transmitted
by
Authors
,
they
crept
into
a
beliefe
with
many
,
and
favourable
doubt
with
most
:
And
thus
,
I
feare
,
it
hath
fared
with
the
Hieroglyphicall
symboles
of
Scripture
,
which
excellently
intended
in
the
species
of
things
sacrifized
,
in
the
prohibited
meates
,
in
the
dreames
of
Pharaoh
,
Joseph
,
and
ma●y
other
passages
,
are
oft
times
wrackt
beyond
their
symbolizations
,
and
inlarg'd
into
constructions
disparaging
their
true
intentions
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
Compendiously
of
many
questionable
customes
,
opinions
,
pictures
,
practises
,
and
popular
observations
.
1.
IF
an
Hare
crosse
the
high
way
there
are
few
above
threescore
that
are
not
perplexed
thereat
,
which
notwithstanding
is
but
an
Auguriall
terror
,
according
to
that
received
expression
,
Inauspicatum
datiter
oblatus
Lepus
,
and
the
ground
of
the
conceit
was
probably
no
greater
then
this
,
that
a
fearfull
animall
passing
by
us
portended
unto
us
some
thing
to
be
feared
;
as
upon
the
like
consideration
the
meeting
of
a
Fox
presaged
some
future
imposture
,
which
was
a
superstitious
observation
prohibited
unto
the
Jews
,
as
is
expressed
in
the
Idolatry
of
Maimonides
,
and
is
referred
unto
the
sin
of
an
observer
of
Fortunes
,
or
that
abuseth
events
unto
good
or
bad
signes
,
forbidden
by
the
Law
of
Moses
,
Deut
18.
which
notwithstanding
sometimes
succeeding
,
according
to
feares
or
desires
,
have
left
impressions
and
timerous
expectations
in
credulous
minds
for
ever
.
2.
That
Owles
and
Ravens
are
ominous
appearers
,
and
presignifying
unlucky
events
,
as
Christians
yet
conceit
,
was
also
an
Auguriall
conception
.
Because
many
Ravens
were
seene
when
Alexander
entered
Babylon
,
they
were
thought
to
preominate
his
death
;
and
because
an
Owle
appeared
before
the
battaile
,
it
presaged
the
ruine
of
Crassus
,
which
though
decrepite
superstitions
,
and
such
as
had
their
nativity
in
times
beyond
all
history
,
are
fresh
in
the
observation
of
many
heads
,
and
by
the
credulous
and
feminine
partie
still
in
some
Majestie
among
us
.
And
therefore
the
Embleme
of
Superstition
was
well
set
out
by
Ripa
,
in
the
picture
of
an
Owle
,
an
Hare
,
and
an
old
woman
;
and
it
no
way
confirmeth
the
Auguriall
consideration
,
that
an
Owle
is
a
forbidden
food
in
the
Law
of
Moses
;
or
that
Jerusalem
was
threatned
by
the
Raven
and
the
Owle
,
in
that
expression
of
Esay
34.
That
it
should
be
a
court
for
Owles
,
that
the
Cormorant
and
the
B●terne
should
possesse
it
,
and
the
Owle
and
the
Raven
dwell
in
it
;
●or
thereby
was
only
implyed
their
ensuing
desolation
,
as
is
expounded
in
the
words
succeeding
,
he
shall
draw
upon
it
the
line
of
confusion
,
and
the
stones
of
emptinesse
.
3.
The
falling
of
Salt
is
an
authenticke
presagement
of
ill
lu●ke
,
nor
can
every
temper
contemne
it
,
from
whence
notwithstanding
nothing
can
be
naturally
feared
:
nor
was
the
same
a
generall
prognosticke
of
future
evill
among
the
ancients
,
but
a
particular
omination
concerning
the
breach
of
friendship
:
for
salt
as
incorruptible
,
was
the
Simbole
of
friendship
,
and
before
the
other
service
was
offered
unto
their
guests
;
which
if
it
casually
fell
was
accounted
ominous
,
and
their
amitie
of
no
duration
.
4.
To
breake
the
eggeshell
after
the
meat
is
out
,
wee
are
taught
in
our
childhood
,
and
practise
it
all
our
lives
,
which
neverthelesse
is
but
a
superstitious
relict
according
to
the
judgement
of
Plini●
;
Huc
pertinet
ov●rum
,
ut
exorbuerit
quisque
calices
protinus
frangi
,
aut
cosdem
choclearibus
perforari
,
and
the
intent
hereof
was
to
prevent
witchcraft
;
for
lest
witches
should
draw
or
pricke
their
names
therein
,
and
veneficiously
mischiefe
their
persons
,
they
broke
the
shell
,
as
Dalecampius
hath
observed
.
5.
The
true
lovers
knot
is
very
much
magnified
and
still
retained
in
presents
of
love
among
us
,
which
though
in
all
points
it
doth
not
make
out
,
had
perhaps
its
originall
from
Nodus
Herculanus
,
or
that
which
was
called
Hercules
his
knot
,
resembling
the
Snaky
complication
in
the
caduceus
or
rod
of
Hermes
;
and
in
which
forme
the
Zone
or
woollen
girdle
of
the
Bride
was
fastened
,
as
Turnebus
observeth
in
his
Adversaria
.
6.
When
our
cheeke
burneth
or
●are
tingleth
,
wee
usually
say
that
some
body
is
talking
of
us
;
which
is
an
ancient
conceit
,
and
ranked
among
superstitious
opinions
by
Plini●
.
Absentes
tinnitu
aurium
〈◊〉
sermones
de
se
receptum
est
,
according
to
that
Disticke
noted
by
Dalecampius
.
Garrula
quid
totis
resona●
mihi
noctibus
auris
?
Nescio
quem
dicis
nunc
meminisse
mei
:
which
is
a
conceit
hardly
to
be
made
out
without
the
concession
of
a
signifying
Genius
,
or
universall
Mercury
,
conducting
sounds
unto
their
distant
subiects
,
and
teaching
us
to
heare
by
touch
.
7.
When
we
desire
to
confine
our
words
we
commonly
say
they
are
spoken
under
the
Rose
;
which
expression
is
commendable
,
if
the
Rose
from
any
naturall
propertie
may
be
the
Symbole
of
silence
,
as
Nazianzene
seemes
to
imply
in
these
translated
verses
.
Vtque
latet
Rosa
Verna
suo
put
a
mine
clausa
,
Sic
os
vincla
ferat
,
validisque
arct●tur
habenis
,
Indicatque
sui●
prolixa
silentia
labris
,
and
is
also
tolerable
,
if
by
desiring
a
secrecy
to
words
spoke
under
the
Rose
,
wee
onely
meane
in
society
and
compotation
,
from
the
ancient
custome
in
Symposiacke
meetings
,
to
weare
chapletts
of
Roses
about
their
heads
;
and
so
we
condemne
not
the
Germane
custome
,
which
over
the
Table
describeth
a
Rose
in
the
seeling
;
but
more
considerable
it
is
,
if
the
originall
were
such
as
Lemnius
and
others
have
recorded
;
that
the
Rose
was
the
flower
of
Venus
,
which
Cupid
consecrated
unto
Harpocrates
the
God
of
silence
,
and
was
therefore
an
Emblem
thereof
to
conceale
the
prancks
of
Venery
,
as
is
declared
in
this
Tetrasticke
—
Est
Rosa
flos
veneris
,
cujus
quo
facta
laterent
Harpocrati
matris
,
dona
dicavit
Amor
;
Inde
Rosam
mensis
hospes
suspendit
Amicis
,
Convivae
ut
sub
eâ
dicta
tacenda
sciant
.
8.
That
smoake
doth
follow
the
fairest
is
an
usuall
saying
with
us
,
and
in
many
parts
of
Europe
,
whereof
although
there
seeme
no
naturall
ground
,
yet
is
it
the
continuation
of
a
very
ancient
opinion
,
as
Petrus
Victorius
and
Causabon
have
observed
from
a
passage
in
Athenaeus
,
wherein
a
Parasite
thus
describeth
himselfe
.
To
every
table
first
I
come
,
Whence
Porridge
I
am
cald
by
some
:
A
Capaneus
at
stares
I
am
,
To
enter
any
roome
a
Ramme
;
Like
whipps
and
thongs
to
all
I
ply
,
Like
smoke
unto
the
faire
I
fly
.
9.
To
set
crosse
legg●d
,
or
with
our
fingers
pectinated
or
shut
together
is
accounted
bad
,
and
friends
will
perswade
us
from
it
.
The
same
conceit
religiously
possessed
the
Ancients
,
as
is
observable
from
Pliny
.
Poplites
alternis
genibus
imponere
nefas
olim
;
and
also
from
Athenae●s
,
that
it
was
an
old
venesicious
practise
,
and
Iuno
is
made
in
this
postu●●
to
hinder
the
delivery
of
Alcmaena
;
and
therefore
,
as
Pierius
observeth
,
in
the
Medall
of
Julia
Pia
the
right
hand
of
Venus
,
was
made
extended
with
the
inscription
of
Venus
Genetrix
;
for
the
complication
or
pectination
of
the
fingers
was
an
Hieroglyphick
of
impediment
,
as
in
that
place
he
declareth
.
10.
The
set
and
statary
times
of
payring
of
nailes
,
and
cutting
of
haire
is
thought
by
many
a
point
of
consideration
,
which
is
perhaps
but
the
continuation
of
an
ancient
superstition
:
for
piaculous
it
was
unto
the
Romanes
to
pare
their
nayles
upon
the
nundinae
observed
every
ninth
day
;
and
was
also
feared
by
others
in
certaine
dayes
of
the
weeke
,
according
to
that
of
Ausonius
,
Ungues
Mercurio
,
Barbam
Jove
,
Cypride
crines
;
and
was
one
part
of
the
wickednes
that
filled
up
the
measure
of
Manasses
,
when
t
is
delivered
hee
observed
times
,
Chron.
2.
23.
11.
A
common
fashion
it
is
to
nourish
haire
upon
the
molls
of
the
face
,
which
is
the
perpetuation
of
a
very
ancient
custome
,
and
though
innocently
practised
among
us
,
may
have
a
superstitious
originall
,
according
to
that
of
Pliny
;
Naevos
in
facie
tondere
rel●giosum
habent
nunc
multi
;
from
the
like
might
proceed
the
feares
of
polling
Elvelockes
or
complicated
haires
of
the
head
,
and
also
of
locks
longer
then
the
other
haire
,
they
being
votary
at
first
,
and
dedicated
upon
occasion
,
preserved
with
great
care
,
and
accordingly
esteemed
by
others
,
as
appears
by
that
of
Apuleius
;
Adjuro
per
dulcem
capilli
tui
nodulum
.
12.
A
custome
there
is
in
most
parts
of
Europe
to
adorn
Aqueducts
,
spouts
and
Cisternes
with
Lions
heads
;
which
though
no
illaudable
ornament
is
an
Aegyptian
continuation
,
who
practised
the
same
under
a
symbolicall
illation
;
for
because
the
Sun
being
in
Leo
,
the
flood
of
Nilus
was
at
the
full
,
and
water
became
conveyed
into
every
part
,
they
made
the
spouts
of
their
Aqueducts
through
the
head
of
a
Lion
:
and
upon
some
celestiall
respects
it
is
not
improbable
the
great
Mogull
or
Indian
King
doth
beare
for
his
Armes
a
Lion
and
the
Sun
.
13.
Many
conceive
there
is
somewhat
amisse
,
and
that
as
we
usually
say
,
they
are
unblest
untill
they
put
on
their
girdle
:
wherein
(
although
most
know
not
what
they
say
)
there
are
involved
unknowne
considerations
;
for
by
a
girdle
or
cincture
are
symbollically
implied
Truth
,
Resolution
and
Readinesse
unto
Action
,
which
are
parts
and
vertues
required
in
the
service
of
God
:
according
whereto
we
finde
that
the
Isr●elites
eat
the
Paschall
Lambe
with
their
loynes
girded
,
and
the
Almighty
challenging
Job
,
bids
him
gird
up
his
loynes
like
a
man
;
so
runneth
the
expression
of
Peter
,
Gird
up
the
loynes
of
your
mindes
,
be
sober
and
hope
to
the
end
;
so
the
high
P●iest
was
girt
with
the
girdle
of
fine
linnen
;
so
is
it
part
of
the
holy
habit
to
have
our
loynes
girt
about
with
truth
;
and
so
is
it
also
said
concerning
our
Saviour
,
Righteousnesse
shall
be
the
girdle
of
his
loynes
,
and
faithfulnesse
the
girdle
of
his
reines
.
Esay
1●
.
Moreover
by
the
girdle
the
heart
and
parts
which
God
requires
are
devided
from
the
inferiour
and
epithumeticall
organs
;
implying
thereby
a
memento
unto
purification
and
cleannesse
of
heart
,
which
is
commonly
defiled
from
the
concupiscence
and
affection
of
those
parts
;
and
therfore
unto
this
day
the
Jews
do
blesse
themselves
when
they
put
on
their
zone
or
cincture
:
and
thus
may
we
make
out
the
doctrine
of
Pythagoras
,
to
offer
sacrifice
with
our
feet
naked
,
that
is
,
that
our
inf●riour
parts
and
farthest
removed
from
Reason
might
be
free
,
and
of
no
imdiment
unto
us
.
Thus
Achilles
though
dipped
in
Styx
,
yet
having
his
heele
untouched
by
that
water
,
although
he
were
fortified
elsewhere
,
he
was
slaine
in
that
part
,
and
as
only
vulnerable
in
the
inferiour
and
brutall
part
of
Man
:
This
is
that
part
of
Eve
and
her
posterity
the
divel
still
do●h
bruise
;
that
is
,
that
part
of
the
soul
which
adhereth
unto
earth
,
and
walks
in
the
paths
thereof
;
and
in
this
secondary
and
symbolicall
sense
it
may
be
also
understood
,
when
the
Priests
in
the
Law
washed
their
feet
before
the
sacrifice
;
when
our
Saviour
washed
the
feet
of
his
Disciples
,
and
said
unto
Peter
,
if
I
wash
not
thy
feet
thou
hast
no
part
in
me
;
and
thus
is
it
symbollically
explainable
and
implieth
purification
and
cleannesse
,
when
in
the
burnt
offerings
the
Priest
is
commanded
to
wash
the
inwards
and
legs
thereof
in
water
,
and
in
the
peace
and
sin-offerings
,
to
burne
the
two
kidneys
,
the
fat
which
is
about
the
●lancks
,
and
as
we
translate
it
the
Caul
above
the
Liver
.
But
whe●her
the
Jewes
when
they
blessed
themselves
,
Jer.
13.
had
any
eye
unto
the
words
of
Jeremy
,
wherein
God
makes
them
his
Girdle
;
or
had
therein
any
reference
unto
the
girdle
,
which
the
Prophet
was
commanded
to
hide
in
the
hole
of
the
rock
of
Euphrates
,
and
which
was
the
type
of
their
captivity
,
we
leave
unto
higher
conjecture
.
14.
The
picture
of
the
Creator
,
or
God
the
Father
in
the
shape
of
an
old
Man
,
is
a
dangerous
piece
,
and
in
this
fecundity
of
sect●
may
revive
the
Anthropomorphites
,
which
although
maintained
from
the
expression
of
Daniel
,
I
beheld
where
the
Ancient
of
dayes
did
sit
,
whose
haire
of
his
head
was
like
the
pure
woole
;
yet
may
it
be
also
derivative
from
the
Hieroglyphicall
description
of
the
Aegyptians
▪
who
to
expresse
their
E●eph
,
or
Creator
of
the
world
,
described
an
old
man
in
a
blew
mantle
,
with
an
egge
in
his
mouth
,
which
was
the
embleme
of
the
world
.
Surely
those
heathens
,
that
notwithstanding
their
exemplary
advantage
in
heaven
,
would
endure
no
pictures
of
Sun
or
Moone
,
as
being
visible
unto
all
the
world
,
and
needing
no
representation
,
do
evidently
accuse
the
practise
of
those
pencils
,
that
will
describe
invisibles
.
And
he
that
challenged
the
boldest
hand
unto
the
picture
of
an
Echo
,
must
laugh
at
this
attempt
not
onely
in
the
description
of
invisibility
,
but
circumscription
of
Ubiquity
,
and
fetching
under
lines
incomprehensible
circularity
.
The
pictures
of
the
Aegyptians
were
more
tolerable
,
and
in
their
sacred
letters
more
veniably
expressed
the
apprehension
of
Divinity
;
for
though
they
implyed
the
same
by
an
eye
upon
a
Scepter
,
by
an
Eagles
head
,
a
Crocodill
and
the
like
;
yet
did
these
manuall
descriptions
pretend
no
corporall
representations
,
nor
could
the
people
misconceive
the
same
unto
reall
correspondencies
.
So
though
the
Cherub
carryed
some
apprehension
of
Divinity
,
yet
was
it
not
conceived
to
be
the
shape
thereof
:
and
so
perhaps
because
it
is
metaphorically
predicated
of
God
,
that
he
is
a
consuming
fire
,
he
may
be
harmlesly
described
by
a
flaming
representation
:
yet
if
,
as
some
will
have
it
,
all
mediocrity
of
folly
is
foolish
,
and
because
an
unrequitable
evill
may
ensu●
an
indifferent
convenience
must
be
omitted
;
we
shall
not
urge
such
representments
,
wee
could
spare
the
holy
Lamb
for
the
picture
of
our
Saviour
,
a●d
the
Dove
or
fiery
Tongues
to
represent
the
holy
Ghost
.
15.
The
Sun
and
Moone
are
usually
described
with
humane
faces
;
whether
herein
there
be
not
a
Pagan
imitation
,
Or
quarelsome
with
pictures
.
and
those
visages
at
first
implyed
Apollo
and
Diana
we
make
some
doubt
;
and
wee
finde
the
statua
of
the
Sun
was
framed
with
rayes
about
the
head
,
which
were
the
indiciduous
and
unshaven
locks
of
Apollo
.
We
should
be
too
Iconomicall
to
question
the
pictures
of
the
winds
,
as
commonly
drawne
in
humane
heads
,
and
with
their
cheeks
distended
,
which
notwithstanding
wee
finde
condemned
by
Minutius
,
as
answering
poeticall
fancies
,
and
the
gentile
discription
of
Aeolus
Boreus
,
and
the
feigned
Deities
of
winds
.
16.
We
shall
not
,
I
hope
,
disparage
the
Resurrection
of
our
Redeemer
,
if
we
say
the
Sun
doth
not
dance
on
E●ster
day
.
And
though
we
would
willingly
assent
unto
any
sympathicall
exultation
,
yet
cannot
conceive
therein
any
more
then
a
Tropicall
expression
;
whether
any
such
motion
there
were
in
that
day
wherein
Christ
arised
,
Scripture
hath
not
revealed
,
which
hath
beene
punctuall
in
other
records
concerning
solary
miracles
:
and
the
Areopagite
that
was
amazed
at
the
Ecclipse
,
tooke
no
notice
of
this
,
and
if
metaphoricall
expression●
goe
so
farre
,
we
may
be
bold
to
affirme
,
not
onely
that
one
Sun
danced
,
but
two
arose
that
day
:
That
light
appeared
at
his
nativity
,
and
darkenesse
at
his
death
,
and
yet
a
light
at
both
;
for
even
that
darknesse
was
a
light
unto
the
Gentiles
,
illuminated
by
that
obscurity
.
That
't
was
the
first
time
the
Sun
set
about
the
Horizon
,
that
although
there
were
darkenesse
above
the
earth
there
was
light
beneath
it
,
nor
dare
we
say
that
hell
was
darke
if
he
were
in
it
.
17.
Great
conceits
are
raised
of
the
involution
or
membranous
covering
,
commonly
called
the
silly
how
,
that
sometimes
is
found
about
the
heads
of
children
upon
their
birth
,
and
is
therefore
preserved
with
great
care
,
not
onely
as
medicall
in
diseases
,
but
effectuall
in
successe
,
concerning
the
Infant
and
others
,
which
is
surely
no
more
then
a
continued
superstition
;
for
hereof
we
reade
in
the
life
of
Antoninus
delivered
by
Spartianus
,
that
children
are
borne
sometimes
with
this
naturall
cap
,
which
Midwives
were
wont
to
sell
unto
credulous
Lawyers
,
who
had
an
opinion
it
advantaged
their
promotion
.
But
to
speake
strictly
the
effect
is
naturall
,
and
thus
to
be
conceaved
,
the
Infant
hath
three
●eguments
,
or
membranous
●ilmes
which
cover
it
in
the
wombe
,
that
is
,
the
Corion
,
Amnio●
,
and
Allantois
;
the
Corion
is
the
outward
membrane
wherein
are
implanted
the
veynes
,
Arteries
and
umbilicall
vessels
,
whereby
its
nourishment
is
conveyed
:
the
Allantois
a
thin
coat
seated
under
the
Corion
,
wherein
are
received
the
watery
separations
conveyed
by
the
urachus
,
that
the
acrimony
thereof
should
not
offend
the
skin
.
The
Amnios
is
a
generall
investment
,
containing
the
sudorous
or
thin
serosity
perspirable
through
the
skin
.
Now
about
the
time
when
the
Infant
breaketh
these
cov●●ings
,
it
sometime
carryeth
with
it
about
the
head
a
part
of
the
Amnios
or
neerest
coat
;
which
saith
Spiegelius
,
either
proceedeth
from
the
toughnesse
of
the
membrane
or
weakenesse
of
the
Infant
that
cannot
get
cleare
thereof
:
&
therefore
herein
significations
are
naturall
and
concluding
upon
the
Infant
,
but
not
to
be
extended
unto
magical
signalities
or
any
other
pers●
.
18.
That
't
is
good
to
be
drunke
once
a
month
,
is
a
common
flattery
of
sensuality
,
supporting
it selfe
upon
physick
,
and
the
healthfull
effects
of
inebriation
.
This
indeed
seemes
plainly
affirmed
by
Avicenna
,
a
Physitian
of
great
Authority
,
and
whose
religion
prohibiting
Wine
could
lesse
extenuate
ebriety
.
But
Averroes
a
man
of
his
owne
faith
was
of
another
beliefe
,
restraining
his
ebriety
unto
hilarity
,
and
in
effect
making
no
more
thereof
,
then
Seneca
commendeth
,
and
was
allowable
in
Cato
;
that
is
,
a
sober
incalescence
and
regulated
aestuation
from
wine
,
or
what
may
be
conceived
betweene
Joseph
and
his
brethren
,
when
the
Text
expresseth
they
were
merry
,
or
dranke
largely
;
and
whereby
indeed
the
commodities
set
downe
by
Avicenna
,
that
is
,
alleviation
of
spirits
,
resolution
of
superfluities
,
provocation
of
sweat
and
urine
may
also
ensue
.
But
as
for
dementation
,
sopition
of
reason
,
and
the
diviner
particle
from
drinke
,
though
American
religion
approve
,
and
Pagan
piety
of
old
hath
practised
,
even
at
their
sacrifices
;
Christian
morality
and
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
will
not
allow
.
And
surely
that
religion
which
excuseth
the
fact
of
Noah
,
in
the
aged
surprisall
of
six
hundred
yeares
,
and
unexpected
inebriation
from
the
unknowne
effects
of
wine
,
will
neither
acquit
ebriosity
nor
ebriety
,
in
their
knowne
,
and
intended
perversions
.
And
indeed
,
although
sometimes
effects
succeed
which
may
relieve
the
body
,
yet
if
they
carry
mischiefe
or
perill
unto
the
soule
,
we
are
therein
restraineable
by
Divinity
,
which
circumscribeth
Physick
,
and
circumstantially
determines
the
use
thereof
.
From
naturall
considerations
,
Physick
commendeth
the
use
of
venery
;
and
happily
,
incest
,
adultery
,
or
stupration
may
prove
as
physically
advantageous
,
as
conjugall
copulation
;
which
notwithstanding
must
not
bee
drawne
into
practise
.
And
truly
effects
,
consequents
,
or
events
which
wee
commend
,
arise
oft
times
from
wayes
which
all
condemne
.
Thus
from
the
fact
of
Lot
,
we
derive
the
generation
of
Ruth
,
and
blessed
Nativity
of
our
Saviour
;
which
notwithstanding
did
not
extenuate
the
incestuous
ebriety
of
the
generator
.
And
if
,
asit
is
commonly
urged
,
we
thinke
to
extenuate
ebriety
from
the
benefit
of
vomit
oft
succeeding
;
Aegyptian
sobriety
will
condemne
us
,
who
purgeth
both
wayes
twice
a
month
,
without
this
perturbation
:
and
we
foolishly
contemne
the
liberall
hand
of
God
,
and
ample
field
of
medicines
which
soberly
produce
that
action
.
19.
A
conceit
there
is
that
the
Devill
commonly
appeareth
with
a
cloven
hoofe
,
wherein
although
it
seeme
excessively
ridiculous
there
may
be
somewhat
of
truth
;
and
the
ground
thereof
at
first
might
be
his
frequent
appearing
in
the
shape
of
a
Goat
,
which
answers
that
description
.
This
was
the
opinion
of
ancient
Christians
concerning
the
apparitions
of
Panites
,
Faunes
and
Satyres
,
and
in
this
forme
we
reade
of
one
that
appeared
unto
Antony
in
the
wildernesse
.
The
same
is
also
confirmed
from
expositions
of
holy
Scripture
;
for
whereas
it
is
said
,
Thou
shalt
not
offer
unto
Devils
,
the
Originall
word
is
Seghnirim
,
that
is
,
Lev.
17.
rough
and
hayrie
Goats
,
because
in
that
shape
the
Devill
most
often
appeared
,
as
is
expounded
by
the
Rabbins
,
as
Tremellius
hath
also
explained
;
and
as
the
word
Ascimah
,
the
god
of
Emath
is
by
some
conceived
;
nor
did
he
onely
assume
this
shape
in
elder
times
,
but
commonly
in
later
dayes
,
especially
in
the
place
of
his
worship
.
If
there
be
any
truth
in
the
confession
of
Witches
,
and
as
in
many
stories
it
stands
confirmed
by
Bodinus
;
and
therefore
a
Goat
is
not
improperly
made
the
Hieroglyphick
of
the
Devill
,
as
Pierius
hath
expressed
it
;
so
might
it
be
the
Embleme
of
sin
,
as
it
was
in
the
sin
offering
;
and
so
likewise
of
wicked
and
sinfull
men
,
according
to
the
expression
of
Scripture
in
the
method
of
the
last
distribution
,
when
our
Saviour
shall
separate
the
Sheep
from
the
Goats
,
that
is
,
the
sons
of
the
Lamb
from
the
children
of
the
Devill
.
20.
A
strange
kinde
of
exploration
and
peculiar
way
of
Rhabdomancy
is
that
which
is
used
in
Minerall
discoveries
,
that
is
,
with
a
forked
hazell
,
commonly
called
Moses
his
rod
,
which
freely
held
forth
,
will
stirre
and
play
if
any
mine
be
under
it
:
and
though
many
there
are
who
have
attempted
to
make
it
good
,
yet
untill
better
information
,
we
are
of
opinion
with
Agricola
,
that
in
it selfe
it
is
a
fruitlesse
exploration
,
strongly
senting
of
Pagan
derivation
,
and
the
virgula
Divina
,
proverbially
magnified
of
old
;
the
ground
whereof
were
the
Magicall
rods
in
Poets
;
that
of
Pollas
in
Homer
,
that
of
Mercury
that
charmed
Argus
,
and
that
of
Circe
which
transformed
the
followers
of
Ulysses
;
too
boldly
usurping
the
name
of
Moses
rod
;
from
which
notwithstanding
,
and
that
of
Aaron
were
probably
occasioned
the
fables
of
all
the
rest
;
for
that
of
Moses
must
needs
be
famous
unto
the
Aegyptians
,
and
that
of
Aaron
unto
many
other
nations
,
as
being
preserved
in
the
Arke
,
untill
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
built
by
Solomon
.
21.
A
practise
there
is
among
us
to
determine
doubtfull
matters
,
by
the
opening
of
a
booke
,
and
letting
fall
a
staffe
;
which
notwithstanding
are
ancient
fragments
of
Pagan
divination
;
the
first
an
imitation
of
sortes
Homericae
,
or
Virgilianae
,
drawing
determinations
from
verses
casually
occurring
.
The
same
was
practised
by
Severus
,
who
entertained
ominous
hopes
of
the
Empire
,
from
that
verse
in
Virgil
,
Tu
regere
imperio
populos
Romane
memento
;
and
Gordianus
who
reigned
but
few
dayes
was
discouraged
by
another
,
that
is
,
Ostendunt
terris
hunc
tantum
fata
nec
ultra
esse
sinunt
.
Nor
was
this
onely
performed
in
Heathen
Authors
,
but
upon
the
sacred
text
of
Scripture
,
as
Gregorius
Turonensis
hath
le●t
some
account
,
and
as
the
practise
of
the
Emperour
Heraclius
,
before
his
Expedition
into
Asia
minor
,
is
delivered
by
Cedrenus
.
As
for
the
Divination
or
decision
from
the
staffe
it
is
an
Auguriall
relique
,
Hosea
4.
and
the
practise
thereof
is
accused
by
God
himselfe
;
My
people
aske
counsell
of
their
stocks
,
and
their
staffe
declareth
unto
them
.
And
of
this
kinde
of
Rhabdomancy
was
that
practised
by
Nabuchadonosor
in
that
Caldean
miscellany
,
Ezek.
24.
delivered
by
Ez●kiel
,
The
King
of
Babylon
stood
at
the
parting
of
the
way
,
at
the
head
of
the
two
wayes
to
use
divination
,
he
made
his
arrowes
b●ight
,
he
consulted
with
Images
,
he
looked
in
the
Liver
;
at
the
right
hand
were
the
divinations
for
Jerusalem
,
that
is
,
as
Estius
expoundeth
it
the
left
way
leading
unto
Rhabbah
the
chiefe
city
of
the
Ammonites
,
and
the
right
unto
Jerusalem
,
he
consulted
Idols
and
entrals
,
he
threw
up
a
bundle
of
Arrowes
,
to
see
which
way
they
would
light
,
and
falling
on
the
right
hand
he
marched
towards
Jerusalem
.
A
like
way
of
Belomancy
or
Divination
by
Arrowes
hath
beene
in
request
with
Scythians
,
Alanes
,
Germans
,
with
the
Africans
and
Turks
of
Algier
;
but
of
another
nature
was
that
which
was
practised
by
El●sha
,
when
by
an
Arrow
shot
from
an
Easterne
window
,
he
presignified
the
destruction
of
S●ria
;
or
when
according
unto
the
three
stroakes
of
Joash
,
with
an
arrow
upon
the
ground
,
he
foretold
the
number
of
his
victories
;
for
thereby
the
Spirit
of
God
particular'd
the
same
,
and
determined
the
stroakes
of
the
King
unto
three
,
which
the
hopes
of
the
Prophet
expected
in
twice
that
number
.
We
are
unwilling
to
enlarge
concerning
many
other
,
onely
referring
unto
Christian
considerations
,
what
naturall
effects
can
reasonably
be
expected
,
when
to
prevent
the
Ephialtes
or
night
M●re
we
hang
up
an
hallow
stone
in
our
stables
;
when
for
amulets
against
Agues
wee
use
the
chips
of
Gallowes
and
places
of
Execution
.
When
for
warts
wee
rub
our
hands
before
the
Moone
,
or
commit
any
maculated
part
unto
the
touch
of
the
dead
.
Swarmes
hereof
our
learned
Selden
and
criticall
Philologers
might
illustrate
,
whose
abler
performances
our
adventures
doe
but
sollicite
,
meane
while
we
hope
they
wil
plausibly
receave
our
attempts
,
or
candidely
correct
our
misconjectures
.
THE
SIXTH
BOOK
.
Of
sundry
common
opinions
Cosmographicall
and
His●oricall
.
The
first
Discourse
comprehended
in
severall
all
Chapters
.
CHAP.
I.
Concerning
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
that
the
time
thereof
is
not
precisely
to
bee
knowne
,
●s
men
generally
suppose
:
Of
mens
enquiries
in
what
season
or
point
of
the
Zodiack
it
began
.
That
as
they
are
generally
made
they
are
in
vaine
,
and
as
particularly
applyed
uncertain
.
Of
the
division
of
the
seasons
and
foure
quarters
of
the
yeare
,
according
to
Astronomers
and
Physitians
.
That
th●
common
compute
of
the
Ancients
,
and
which
is
yet
retained
by
most
,
is
unreasonable
and
erroneous
.
Of
some
divinations
and
ridiculous
diductions
from
one
part
of
the
yeare
to
another
.
And
of
the
providence
and
wisdome
of
God
in
the
site
and
motion
of
the
Sun
.
COncerning
the
World
and
its
temporall
circumscriptions
,
who
ever
shall
strictly
examine
both
extreams
,
shall
easily
perceive
there
is
not
onely
obscurity
in
its
end
but
its
beginning
;
that
as
its
period
is
inscrutable
,
so
is
its
nativity
indeterminable
:
That
as
it
is
presumption
to
enquire
after
the
one
,
so
is
there
no
rest
or
satisfactory
decision
in
the
other
.
And
hereunto
we
shall
more
readily
assent
,
if
we
examine
the
informations
,
and
take
a
view
of
the
severall
difficultie●
in
this
point
;
which
we
shall
easily
doe
,
if
we
consider
the
different
conceits
of
men
,
and
duly
perpend
the
imperfections
of
their
discoveries
.
And
first
,
the
Heathens
or
histories
of
the
Gentiles
afford
us
slender
satisfaction
,
nor
can
they
relate
any
story
,
or
affixe
a
probable
point
to
its
beginning
:
For
some
thereof
(
and
those
of
the
wisest
amongst
them
)
are
so
far
from
determining
its
beginning
,
that
they
opinion
and
maintaine
it
never
had
any
at
all
;
as
the
doctrine
of
Epicurus
implyeth
,
and
more
positively
Aristotle
in
his
bookes
de
Caelo
declareth
,
endeavouring
to
confirme
it
with
arguments
of
reason
,
and
those
appearingly
demonstrative
;
wherein
to
speake
indifferently
,
his
labours
are
rationall
,
and
uncontroulable
upon
the
grounds
assumed
,
that
is
of
Physicall
generation
,
and
a
primary
or
first
matter
,
beyond
which
no
other
hand
was
apprehended
:
But
herein
we
remaine
sufficiently
satisfied
from
Moses
,
and
the
doctrine
delivered
of
the
Creation
,
that
is
a
production
of
all
things
out
of
nothing
,
a
formation
not
only
of
matter
,
but
of
forme
,
and
a
meteriation
even
of
matter
it selfe
.
Others
are
so
far
from
defining
the
originall
of
the
world
or
of
mankinde
,
that
they
have
held
opinions
not
only
repugnant
unto
Chronology
but
Philosophy
;
that
is
,
that
they
had
their
beginning
in
the
soyle
where
they
inh●bit●d
,
assuming
or
receiving
appellations
conformable
unto
such
conceits
:
So
did
the
Athenians
tearm
themselves
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Aborigines
,
and
in
testimony
thereof
did
weare
a
golden
insect
on
their
heads
;
the
very
same
name
is
also
given
unto
the
Inlanders
or
Midland
inhabitants
of
this
Island
by
Caesar.
But
this
is
a
conceit
answerable
unto
the
generation
of
the
Giants
,
not
admittable
in
Philosophy
,
much
lesse
in
Divinity
,
which
distinctly
informeth
wee
are
all
the
seed
of
Adam
,
that
the
whole
world
perished
unto
eight
persons
before
the
●lood
,
and
was
after
peopled
by
the
Colonies
of
the
sonnes
of
Noah
;
there
was
therefore
never
any
Autochthon
,
or
man
arising
from
the
earth
but
Adam
,
for
the
woman
being
formed
out
of
the
rib
,
was
once
removed
from
earth
,
and
framed
from
that
element
under
incarnation
.
And
so
although
her
production
were
not
by
copulation
,
yet
was
it
in
a
manner
seminall
:
For
if
in
every
part
from
whence
the
seed
doth
flow
,
there
be
contained
the
Idea
of
the
whole
,
there
was
a
seminality
and
contracted
Adam
in
the
rib
,
which
by
the
information
of
a
soule
,
was
individuated
into
Eve
.
And
therefore
this
conceit
applyed
unto
the
orginall
of
man
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
is
more
justly
appropriable
unto
its
end
;
for
then
indeed
men
shall
rise
out
of
the
earth
,
the
graves
shall
shoot
up
their
concealed
seeds
,
and
in
that
great
Au●umne
men
shall
spring
up
,
and
awake
from
their
Chaos
againe
.
Others
have
been
so
blind
in
deducing
the
originall
of
things
,
or
delivering
their
owne
beginnings
,
that
when
it
hath
fallen
into
controversie
they
have
not
recurred
unto
Chronologie
or
the
records
of
time
,
but
betaken
themselves
unto
probabilities
,
and
the
conjecturalities
of
Philosophy
.
Thus
when
the
two
ancient
Nations
,
that
is
,
Aegyprians
and
Scythians
contended
for
antiquity
,
the
Aegyptians
(
as
Diodorus
and
Justine
relate
)
pleaded
their
antiquity
from
the
fertility
of
their
soyl
,
inferring
that
men
there
first
inhabited
,
where
they
were
with
most
facility
sustained
,
and
such
a
land
did
they
conceive
was
Aegypt
.
The
Scythians
although
a
cold
and
heavier
Nation
urged
more
acutely
,
deducing
their
arguments
from
the
two
active
elements
and
principles
of
all
things
Fire
and
Water
;
for
if
of
all
things
there
was
first
an
union
,
and
that
afterward
fire
overruled
the
rest
,
surely
that
part
of
earth
which
was
coldest
would
first
get
free
,
and
afford
a
place
of
habitation
:
But
if
all
the
earth
were
first
involved
in
water
,
those
parts
would
surely
fi●st
appeare
,
which
were
most
high
,
and
of
most
elevated
situation
,
and
such
was
〈◊〉
:
These
reasons
carried
indeed
the
antiquity
from
the
Aegyptian●
,
but
confirmed
it
not
in
the
Scythians
;
for
as
Herodotus
relateth
from
Pargitants
their
first
King
unto
Darius
,
they
accounted
but
two
thousa●●
years
.
As
for
the
Aegyptians
they
inv●●●ted
another
way
of
triall
,
for
as
the
same
Author
relateth
,
Psamnitichus
their
King
attempted
this
decision
by
a
new
&
unknown
experiment
,
bringing
up
two
Infants
with
goats
,
and
where
they
never
heard
the
voice
of
man
;
concluding
that
to
be
the
ancientest
Nation
,
whose
language
they
should
first
deliver
;
but
herein
he
forgot
that
speech
was
by
instruction
not
instinct
,
by
imitation
,
nor
by
nature
;
that
men
do
speak
in
some
kind
but
like
Parrets
,
and
as
they
are
instructed
,
that
is
in
simple
tearms
and
words
,
expressing
the
open
notions
of
things
,
which
the
second
act
of
reason
compoundeth
into
propositions
,
and
the
last
into
syllogisms
&
forms
of
ratiocination
.
And
howsoever
the
account
of
Man●th
the
Aegyptian
Priest
run
very
high
,
and
it
be
evident
that
Miz●aim
peopled
that
Country
,
whose
name
with
the
Hebrews
it
beareth
unto
this
day
;
and
there
be
many
things
of
great
antiquity
related
in
holy
Scripture
,
yet
was
their
exact
account
not
very
ancient
;
for
P●olomy
their
Countryman
beginneth
his
Astronomicall
compute
no
higher
then
Nabonasser
,
who
is
conceived
by
some
the
same
with
Salmanasser
:
As
for
the
argument
deduced
from
the
●●rtility
of
the
soyl
,
duly
enquired
,
it
rather
overthroweth
then
promoteth
their
antiquity
;
for
that
Country
whose
fertility
,
they
so
advance
,
was
in
elde●
and
ancient
times
no
firme
or
open
la●d
,
but
some
vast
lake
or
part
o●
the
Sea
,
and
bec●me
gained
ground
by
the
mud
and
limous
matter
brought
downe
by
the
river
Nilus
,
which
setled
by
degrees
into
a
firme
land
;
according
as
is
expressed
by
Strabo
,
and
more
at
large
by
Herodotus
in
his
Enterpe
,
both
from
the
Aegyptian
tradition
and
probable
inducements
from
reason
,
called
therefore
fluvii
donum
,
an
accession
of
the
earth
or
tract
of
land
acquired
by
the
river
.
Lastly
,
some
indeed
there
are
,
who
have
kept
records
of
time
,
and
that
of
a
considerable
duration
,
yet
doe
the
exactest
thereof
afford
no
satisfaction
concerning
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
or
any
way
point
out
the
time
of
its
creation
.
The
most
authentick
records
and
best
approved
antiquity
are
those
of
the
Chaldeans
;
yet
in
the
time
of
Alexander
the
Great
,
they
attained
not
so
high
as
the
●loud
:
For
as
Simplicius
relateth
,
Aristotle
required
of
Calisthenes
who
accompain●d
that
Worthy
in
his
expedition
,
that
at
his
arrive
at
Babylon
,
he
would
enquire
of
the
antiquity
of
their
Records
,
and
those
upon
compute
hee
found
to
amount
unto
1903.
yeares
,
which
account
notwithstanding
ariseth
no
higher
then
95.
yeares
after
the
floud
.
The
Arcadians
I
confesse
,
were
esteemed
of
great
Antiquity
,
and
it
was
usually
said
they
were
before
the
Moone
,
according
unto
that
of
Seneca
,
Sydus
post
veteres
Arcades
editum
;
and
that
of
Ovid
,
Lunâ
gens
prior
illa
fuit
:
But
this
as
Censorinus
obse●veth
,
must
not
be
taken
grossely
,
as
though
they
were
existent
before
that
Luminary
,
but
were
so
esteemed
because
they
observed
a
set
course
of
yeare
,
before
the
Greeks
conformed
their
yeare
unto
the
course
and
motion
of
the
Moon
.
Thus
the
heathens
affording
no
satisfaction
herein
,
they
are
most
likely
to
manifest
this
truth
who
have
been
acquainted
with
holy
Scripture
,
and
the
sacred
Chronologie
delivered
by
Moses
,
who
distinctly
sets
downe
this
account
,
computing
by
certaine
intervalls
,
by
memorable
Ara's
,
Epoche's
,
or
tearms
of
time
:
A●
from
the
creation
unto
the
floud
,
from
thence
unto
Abraham
,
from
Abraham
unto
the
departure
from
Aegypt
,
&c.
Now
in
this
number
have
only
beene
Samaritans
,
Jews
,
and
Christians
:
for
the
Jews
they
agree
not
in
their
accounts
,
as
Bodine
in
his
method
of
history
hath
observed
out
of
Baal
Seder
,
Rabbi
Nassom
,
Gersom
,
and
others
,
in
whose
compute
the
age
of
the
world
is
not
yet
5400.
yeares
;
and
the
same
is
more
evidently
observable
from
two
most
learned
Jewes
,
Philo
and
Josephus
,
who
very
much
differ
in
the
accounts
of
time
,
and
variously
summe
up
these
intervalls
assented
unto
by
all
.
Thus
Philo
from
the
departure
out
of
Aegypt
unto
the
building
of
the
Temple
accounts
but
920.
yeares
,
but
Josephus
sets
downe
1062.
Philo
from
the
building
of
the
Temple
to
its
destruction
440
,
Josephus
470
,
Philo
from
the
creation
to
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
3373
;
but
Josephus
3513
,
Philo
from
the
deluge
to
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
1718
,
but
Josephus
1913
,
in
which
computes
there
are
manifest
disparities
,
and
such
as
much
divide
the
concordance
and
harmony
of
times
.
But
for
the
Samaritans
,
their
account
is
different
from
these
or
any
others
;
for
they
account
from
the
Creation
to
the
Deluge
,
but
1302
yeares
,
which
commeth
to
passe
upon
the
different
accoun●
of
the
ages
of
the
Patriarks
set
downe
when
they
begat
children
.
For
whereas
the
Hebrew
,
Greek
and
Latine
texts
account
Jared
162
when
he
begat
Enoch
,
they
account
but
62
,
and
so
in
others
.
Now
the
Samaritans
were
no
incompetent
judges
of
times
and
the
Chronologie
thereof
▪
for
they
embraced
the
five
bookes
of
Moses
,
and
,
it
seemeth
,
preserved
the
Text
with
far
more
integrity
then
the
Jews
;
who
as
Tertullian
,
Chrysostome
,
and
others
observe
did
severall
wayes
corrupt
the
same
especially
in
passages
concerning
the
prophesies
of
Christ
,
so
that
as
Jerome
professeth
,
in
his
translation
he
was
faine
sometime
to
relieve
himselfe
by
the
Samaritane
Pentateuch
,
as
amongst
others
in
that
Text
,
Deuteronomy
27
,
Maledictus
omnis
qui
non
permans●rit
in
omnibus
quae
scripta
sunt
in
libro
Legis
.
From
hence
St.
Paul
,
Gal.
3.
inferreth
there
is
no
justification
by
the
Law
,
and
urgeth
the
Text
according
to
the
Septuagint
.
Now
the
Jewes
to
afford
a
latitude
unto
them selves
in
their
copies
expunged
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Syncategorematicall
terme
omnis
,
wherein
lyeth
the
strength
of
the
Law
,
and
of
the
Apostles
argument
;
but
the
Samaritan
Bible
retained
it
right
,
and
answerable
unto
what
the
Apostle
had
urged
.
As
for
Christians
from
whom
wee
should
expect
the
exactest
and
most
concurring
account
,
there
is
also
in
them
a
manifest
disagreement
,
and
such
as
is
not
easily
reconciled
.
For
first
,
the
Latins
accord
not
in
their
account
;
for
to
omit
the
calculation
of
the
Ancients
,
of
Austin
,
Bede
,
and
others
,
the
Chronology
of
the
Modernes
doth
manifestly
dissent
;
for
Josephus
Scaliger
,
whom
Helvicus
seemes
to
follow
,
accounts
the
Creation
in
765.
of
the
Julian
period
;
and
from
thence
unto
the
nativity
of
our
Saviour
alloweth
3947.
yeares
;
But
Dionysius
Petavius
a
learned
Chronologer
dissenteth
from
this
compute
almost
40.
yeares
,
placing
the
Creation
in
the
730.
of
the
Julian
period
,
and
from
thence
unto
the
Incarnation
accounteth
3983.
yeares
.
For
the
Greeks
,
their
accounts
are
more
anomalous
;
for
if
wee
recurre
unto
ancient
computes
,
we
shall
finde
that
Clemens
Alexandrinus
an
ancient
Father
and
preceptor
unto
Origen
,
accounted
from
the
Creation
unto
our
Saviour
,
5664.
yeares
;
for
in
the
first
of
his
Stromaticks
,
he
collecteth
the
time
from
Adam
unto
the
death
of
Commodus
to
be
5858.
yeares
;
now
the
death
of
Commodus
he
placeth
in
the
yeare
after
Christ
194.
which
number
deducted
from
the
former
there
remaineth
5664.
Theophilus
Bishop
of
Antioch
accounteth
unto
the
nativity
of
Christ
5515.
deduceable
from
the
like
way
of
compute
,
for
in
his
first
booke
ad
Antolycum
,
he
accounteth
from
Adam
unto
Aurelius
Verus
5695.
yeares
;
now
that
Emperour
dyed
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
180.
which
deducted
from
the
former
sum
there
remaineth
5515.
Julius
Africanus
an
ancient
Chronologer
,
accounteth
somewhat
lesse
,
that
is
,
5500.
Eusebius
Orosius
and
others
dissent
not
much
from
this
,
but
all
exceed
five
thousand
.
The
latter
compute
of
the
Greeks
,
as
Petavius
observeth
,
hath
been
reduced
unto
two
or
three
accounts
.
The
first
accou●t
unto
our
Saviour
5501.
and
this
hath
beene
observed
by
Nicephorus
,
Theophanes
,
and
Maximus
;
the
other
accounts
5509.
And
this
of
all
at
present
is
most
generally
received
by
the
Church
of
Constantinople
,
observed
also
by
the
Moscovite
,
as
I
have
seene
in
the
date
of
the
Emperours
letters
,
wherein
this
yeare
of
ours
1645.
is
from
the
yeare
of
the
world
7154.
which
doth
exactly
agree
unto
this
last
account
5509.
for
if
unto
that
summe
be
added
1645.
the
product
will
be
7154.
by
this
Chronology
are
many
Greeke
Authors
to
be
understood
;
and
thus
is
Martinus
Crusius
to
be
made
out
,
when
in
his
Turcograecian
history
he
delivers
,
the
City
of
Constantinople
was
taken
by
the
Turks
in
the
yeare
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
6961.
and
thus
unto
these
Chronologists
,
the
Prophecy
of
Elias
the
Rabbin
,
so
much
in
request
with
the
Jews
,
and
in
some
credit
also
with
Christians
,
that
the
world
should
last
but
six
thousand
yeares
,
unto
these
,
I
say
,
it
hath
bee●e
long
and
out
of
memory
disprov●l
for
the
●a●●aticall
and
7000.
yeare
wherein
the
world
should
〈…〉
on
the
seventh
day
)
unto
them
is
long
agoe
〈◊〉
,
they
are
proceeding
in
the
eight
thousand
yeare
,
and
numbers
〈…〉
days
which
men
have
made
the
types
and
shadows
of
〈…〉
certainly
what
Marcus
Leo
the
Jew
conceaveth
of
the
end
of
the
heav●ns
,
exceedeth
the
account
of
all
that
ever
shall
be
;
for
though
〈◊〉
con●eaveth
the
Elementall
〈◊〉
shall
end
in
the
seventh
or
〈◊〉
millenary
,
yet
cannot
he
opinion
the
heavens
and
more
durable
part
of
the
Creation
shall
perish
befor●
seen
times
seven
,
or
49.
th●t
is
,
the
Quadrant
of
the
other
seven
,
and
perfect
Jubilie
of
thousands
.
And
thus
may
we
observe
the
difference
and
wide
dissent
of
mens
〈…〉
,
●nd
there
by
the
great
incertainty
in
this
establishment
.
The
〈…〉
onely
dissenting
from
the
Samaritans
,
the
Latins
from
〈…〉
every
one
from
another
;
insomuch
that
all
can
be
in
●he
right
it
is
impossible
;
that
any
one
is
so
,
not
with
assurance
de●●●minable
;
and
therefore
as
Petavius
confesseth
,
to
effect
the
same
exactly
without
inspiration
it
is
impossible
,
and
beyond
the
〈…〉
but
God
himselfe
:
And
therefore
also
what
satisfaction
〈…〉
obtained
from
those
violent
disputes
,
and
eager
enqui●ers
in
what
day
of
the
month
the
world
began
,
either
of
March
or
October
,
〈…〉
what
face
or
position
of
the
Moone
,
whether
at
the
prime
〈…〉
,
let
our
second
and
serious
considerations
〈◊〉
.
〈◊〉
the
reason
and
ground
of
this
dissent
,
is
the
●●happy
〈…〉
the
Greek
and
●ebrew
editions
of
the
Bible
,
for
unto
these
two
Languages
have
all
Translations
conformed
;
the
holy
Scrip●ure
being
first
delivered
in
Hebrew
,
and
first
translated
into
Greek
.
For
the
Hebrew
,
it
is
incontrove●tibly
the
primitive
and
surest
text
to
rely
on
,
and
to
preserve
the
same
entire
and
uncorrupt
,
there
hath
been
used
the
most
apparent
caution
humanity
could
invent
;
For
as
R.
Ben.
Maimon
hath
declared
,
if
in
the
copying
thereof
one
letter
were
written
twice
,
or
if
one
letter
but
touched
another
,
that
copy
was
not
admitted
into
their
Synagogues
,
but
onely
allowable
to
be
read
in
Schooles
,
and
private
families
;
neither
were
they
carefull
onely
in
the
exact
number
of
their
sections
of
the
Law
,
but
had
also
the
curiosity
to
〈◊〉
every
word
,
and
affixed
the
account
unto
their
severall
books
:
Notwithstanding
all
which
,
divers
corruptions
e●sued
,
and
severall
depravations
slipt
in
,
arising
from
many
and
manifest
grounds
,
as
hath
beene
●xactly
noted
by
Morinus
in
his
preface
unto
the
Septuagint
.
As
for
the
Septuagint
,
it
is
the
first
and
most
ancient
Translation
recorded
,
and
of
greater
Antiquity
then
is
the
Chaldie
version
,
occasioned
by
the
request
of
P●olo●eus
Philadelphus
King
of
A●gypt
,
for
the
richest
ornament
of
his
memorable
Library
;
unto
whom
the
high
Priest
addressed
six
Jews
out
of
every
Tribe
,
which
amounteth
unto
72.
and
by
these
was
effected
that
Translation
wee
usually
terme
the
Septuagint
,
or
Translation
of
seventy
;
which
name
however
it
obtaine
from
the
number
of
their
persons
,
yet
in
respect
of
one
common
Spirit
,
it
was
the
Translation
but
as
it
were
of
one
man
.
For
,
as
the
story
relateth
,
although
they
were
set
apart
and
severed
from
each
other
,
yet
were
their
Translations
found
to
agree
in
every
point
,
according
as
is
related
by
Philo
and
Josephus
,
although
wee
finde
not
the
same
in
Aristeus
,
who
hath
expresly
treated
thereof
.
This
Translation
in
ancient
times
was
of
great
authority
:
By
this
many
of
the
Heathens
receaved
some
notions
of
the
Creation
and
the
mighty
works
of
God
;
This
in
expresse
termes
is
often
followed
by
the
Evangelists
,
by
the
Apostles
,
and
by
our
Saviour
himselfe
in
the
quotations
of
the
Old
Testament
.
This
for
many
years
was
used
by
the
Jews
themselves
,
that
is
,
such
as
did
Hellenize
and
dispersedly
dwelt
out
of
Palestine
with
the
Greeks
;
And
this
also
the
succeeding
Christians
and
ancient
Fathers
observed
,
although
there
succeeded
other
Greek
versions
,
that
is
,
of
Aquila
,
Theodosius
and
Symmachus
;
for
the
Latin
translation
of
Jerome
,
called
now
the
Vulger
,
was
about
800.
yeares
after
,
although
we
shall
not
deny
there
was
a
Latin
translation
before
,
called
the
Italick
version
,
and
Austin
forbad
that
of
Jerom
to
be
used
in
his
Diocesse
.
Whatsoever
Interpretations
there
have
beene
since
,
have
been
especially
effected
with
reference
unto
these
,
that
is
,
the
Greeke
and
Hebrew
text
;
the
Translators
sometimes
following
the
one
,
sometimes
adhering
unto
the
other
,
according
as
they
found
them
consonant
unto
truth
,
or
most
correspondent
unto
the
rules
of
faith
.
Now
however
it
commeth
to
passe
these
two
are
very
different
in
the
enumeration
of
Genealogies
,
and
particular
accounts
of
time
;
for
in
the
second
intervall
,
that
is
betweene
the
floud
and
Abraham
,
there
is
by
the
S●ptuagint
introduced
one
Cainan
to
be
the
son
of
Arphaxad
and
father
of
Salah
;
whereas
in
the
Hebrew
there
is
no
mention
of
such
a
person
,
but
Arphaxad
is
set
downe
to
be
the
father
of
Salah
.
But
in
the
first
intervall
,
that
is
,
from
the
Creation
unto
the
floud
,
their
disa●reement
is
more
considerable
,
for
therein
the
Greek
exceedeth
the
Hebrew
,
and
common
account
almost
600.
yeares
;
and
't
is
indeed
a
thing
not
very
strange
,
to
be
at
the
difference
of
a
third
part
,
in
so
large
and
collective
an
account
,
if
wee
consider
how
differently
they
are
set
forth
in
minor
and
lesse
mistakeable
numbers
.
So
in
the
Prophesie
of
Jonah
,
both
in
the
Hebrew
and
Latin
text
,
it
is
said
,
Yet
forty
dayes
and
Ninivy
shall
be
overthrowne
:
But
the
Septuagint
saith
plainly
,
and
that
in
letters
at
length
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
yet
three
dayes
and
Ninivy
shall
be
destroyed
;
which
is
a
difference
not
newly
crept
in
,
but
an
observat●on
very
ancient
,
discussed
by
Austin
,
and
Theodoret
,
and
was
conceived
an
errour
committed
by
the
Scribe
.
Men
therefore
have
raised
different
computes
of
time
,
according
as
they
have
followed
these
different
texts
,
and
so
have
left
the
history
of
times
far
more
perplexed
then
Chronology
hath
reduced
.
Againe
,
however
the
texts
were
plaine
,
and
might
in
their
numerations
agree
,
yet
were
there
no
small
difficulty
to
set
downe
a
determinable
Chronology
,
or
establish
from
hence
any
sixed
point
of
time
;
for
the
doubts
concerning
the
time
of
the
Judges
are
inexplicable
,
that
of
the
Reignes
and
succession
of
Kings
is
as
perplexed
,
it
being
uncertaine
whether
the
yeares
both
of
their
lives
and
reignes
ought
to
bee
taken
as
complete
,
or
in
their
beginning
and
but
currant
accounts
.
And
thus
also
it
is
not
unreasonable
to
make
some
doubt
whether
in
the
first
Ages
,
and
long
lives
of
our
fathers
,
Moses
doth
not
sometime
account
by
full
and
round
numbers
,
whereas
strictly
taken
they
might
be
some
few
yeares
above
or
under
;
As
in
the
age
of
Noah
,
it
is
delivered
to
be
just
●ive
hundred
when
he
begat
Sem
,
whereas
perhaps
hee
might
be
somewhat
above
or
below
that
●ound
and
complete
number
,
for
the
same
way
of
speech
is
usuall
in
diverse
other
expressions
:
Thus
doe
we
say
the
Septuagint
,
and
using
the
full
and
articulate
number
,
doe
write
the
Translation
of
Seventy
,
whereas
we
have
shewen
before
,
the
precise
number
was
seventy
two
;
so
is
it
said
that
Christ
was
three
dayes
in
the
grave
,
according
to
that
of
Matthew
,
as
Jonas
was
three
dayes
and
three
nights
in
the
Whales
belly
,
so
shall
the
Son
of
man
be
three
dayes
and
three
nights
in
the
heart
of
the
earth
:
which
notwithstanding
must
be
taken
Synechdochically
,
or
by
understanding
a
part
for
an
whole
day
;
for
he
remained
but
two
nights
in
the
grave
,
for
he
was
buried
in
the
afternoone
of
the
first
day
,
and
arose
very
early
in
the
morning
on
the
third
;
that
is
,
hee
was
interred
in
the
Eve
of
the
Sabbath
,
and
arose
the
morning
after
it
.
Moreover
,
although
the
number
of
yeares
be
determined
and
rightly
understood
,
there
be
without
doubt
a
certaine
truth
herein
,
yet
the
text
speaking
obscurely
or
dubiously
,
there
is
oft
times
no
slender
difficulty
at
what
point
to
begin
or
terminate
the
account
.
So
when
it
is
said
,
Exod.
12.
the
sojourning
of
the
children
of
Israel
who
dwelt
in
Aegypt
was
430.
yeares
,
it
cannot
be
taken
strictly
,
and
from
their
first
arivall
into
Aegypt
,
for
their
habitation
in
that
land
was
farre
lesse
;
but
the
account
must
begin
from
the
covenant
of
God
with
Abhraham
,
and
must
also
comprehend
their
sojourne
in
the
land
of
Canaan
,
according
as
is
expressed
,
Gal.
3.
The
Covenant
that
was
con●irmed
before
of
God
in
Christ
,
the
Law
which
was
430.
yeares
after
cannot
disanull
.
Thus
hath
it
also
happened
in
the
account
of
the
70.
yeares
of
their
captivity
,
according
to
that
of
Jeremy
,
chap.
20.
This
whole
land
shall
be
a
desolation
,
and
these
nations
shall
serve
the
King
of
Babylon
70.
yeares
;
now
where
to
begin
,
or
end
this
compute
ariseth
no
small
difficulty
:
for
there
were
three
remarkable
captivities
,
and
deportations
of
the
Jewes
;
the
first
was
in
the
third
or
fourth
yeare
of
Joachim
,
and
first
of
Nabuchodonozer
,
when
Daniel
was
carryed
away
;
the
second
in
the
raigne
of
Jeconiah
,
and
the
eighth
yeare
of
the
same
King
;
the
third
and
most
deploreable
in
the
raigne
of
Zedechias
,
and
in
the
nineteenth
yeare
of
Nabuchodonozer
,
whereat
both
the
Temple
and
City
were
burned
.
Now
such
is
the
different
conceit
of
these
times
,
that
men
have
computed
from
all
;
but
the
probablest
account
and
most
concordant
▪
unto
the
intention
of
Jeremy
,
is
from
the
first
of
Nabuchodonozer
unto
the
first
of
King
Cyrus
over
Babylon
;
although
the
Prophet
Zachary
,
chap.
1.
12.
accounteth
from
the
last
.
O
Lord
of
hostes
,
How
long
!
Wilt
thou
not
have
mercy
on
Jerusalem
,
against
which
thou
hast
had
indignation
these
threescore
and
ten
yeeres
?
for
he
maketh
this
expostulation
in
the
second
year
of
Darius
Histaspes
,
wherein
he
prophesied
,
which
is
about
eighteene
yeares
in
account
after
the
other
.
Thus
also
although
there
be
a
certaine
truth
therein
,
yet
is
there
no
easie
doubt
concerning
the
seventie
weekes
,
or
seventie
times
seven
years
of
Daniel
;
whether
they
have
reference
unto
the
nativitie
or
passion
of
our
Saviour
,
and
especially
from
whence
,
or
what
point
of
time
they
are
to
be
computed
;
for
thus
is
it
delivered
by
the
angel
Gabriel
:
Seventy
weekes
are
determined
upon
thy
people
;
and
againe
in
the
following
verse
:
Know
therefore
and
understand
,
that
from
the
going
forth
of
the
Commandment
to
restore
and
to
build
Jerusalem
unto
the
Messias
the
Prince
,
shall
be
seven
weekes
,
and
threescore
and
two
weekes
,
the
street
shall
be
built
againe
,
and
the
wall
even
in
troublesome
times
;
and
after
threescore
and
two
weekes
shall
Messiah
be
cut
off
;
Now
the
going
out
of
the
Commandment
to
build
the
City
,
beeing
the
point
from
whence
to
compute
,
there
is
no
slender
controversie
when
to
begin
;
for
there
are
no
lesse
then
foure
severall
Edicts
to
this
effect
;
the
one
in
the
first
yeere
of
Cyrus
,
the
other
in
the
second
of
Da●ius
,
the
third
and
fourth
in
the
seventh
,
and
in
the
twentieth
of
Artaxerxes
Longimanus
;
although
as
Petavius
accounteth
it
best
,
accordeth
unto
the
twentie
yeare
of
Artaxerxes
,
from
whence
Nehemiah
deriveth
his
Commission
:
Now
that
computes
are
made
incertainely
with
reference
unto
Christ
,
it
is
no
wonder
,
since
I
perceive
the
time
of
his
Nativitie
is
in
controversie
,
and
no
lesse
his
age
at
his
Passion
:
For
Clemens
and
Tertullian
conceive
he
suffered
at
thirtie
,
but
Irenaeus
a
Father
nearer
his
time
,
is
further
off
in
his
account
,
that
is
,
betweene
forty
and
fifty
.
Longomontanus
a
late
Astronomer
,
endeavours
to
discover
this
secret
from
Astronomicall
grounds
,
that
is
,
the
Apogeum
of
the
Sunne
,
conceiving
the
Excentricity
invariable
,
and
the
Apogeum
yearely
to
move
one
scruple
,
two
seconds
,
fifty
thirds
,
&c.
Wherefore
if
in
the
time
of
Hipparchus
,
that
is
,
in
the
yeare
of
the
Julian
period
4557.
it
was
in
the
fifth
degree
of
Gemini
,
and
in
the
dayes
of
Tycho
Brahe
,
that
is
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1588.
or
of
the
world
5554.
the
same
was
removed
unto
the
fift
degree
of
Cancer
;
by
the
proportion
of
its
motion
,
it
was
at
the
creation
first
in
the
beginning
of
Aries
,
and
the
Perigeum
or
nearest
point
in
Libra
.
But
this
conceit
how
ingenious
or
subtile
soever
is
not
of
satisfaction
;
it
being
not
determinable
,
or
yet
agreed
in
what
time
precisely
the
Apogeum
absolveth
one
degree
,
as
Pe●avius
hath
also
delivered
in
his
fourth
de
Doctrina
temporum
.
Lastly
,
however
these
or
other
difficulties
intervene
,
and
that
wee
cannot
satisfie
our selves
in
the
exact
compute
of
time
,
yet
may
wee
notwithstanding
sit
downe
with
the
common
and
usuall
account
;
nor
are
these
differences
derogatorie
unto
the
Advent
or
Passion
of
Christ
,
unto
which
indeed
they
all
doe
seeme
to
point
;
for
the
Prophecies
concerning
our
Saviour
,
were
indefinitely
delivered
before
that
of
Daniel
;
for
so
was
that
pronounced
unto
Eve
in
Paradise
,
that
after
of
Balaam
,
those
of
Isaiah
and
the
Prophets
,
and
that
memorable
one
of
Jacob
,
the
Scepter
shall
not
depart
from
Israel
untill
Shilo
come
;
which
time
notwithstanding
it
did
not
define
at
all
.
In
what
year
therefore
soever
,
either
from
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
,
from
the
reedifying
thereof
,
from
the
Flood
,
or
from
the
Creation
he
appeared
,
certaine
it
is
,
that
in
the
fulnesse
of
time
he
came
.
When
he
therefore
came
is
not
so
considerable
,
as
that
he
is
come
;
in
the
one
there
is
consolation
,
in
the
other
no
satisfaction
;
The
greater
Quere
is
,
when
he
will
come
again
,
and
yet
indeed
it
is
no
Quere
at
all
;
for
that
is
never
to
be
knowne
,
and
therefore
vainely
enquired
;
't
is
a
professed
and
authentick
obscurity
,
unknown
to
all
but
to
the
omniscience
of
the
Almighty
.
Certainly
the
ends
of
all
things
are
wrapt
up
in
the
hands
of
God
,
he
that
undertakes
the
knowledge
thereof
forgets
his
owne
beginning
,
and
disclaimes
his
principles
of
earth
;
No
man
knows
the
end
of
the
world
,
nor
assuredly
of
any
thing
in
it
:
God
sees
it
because
unto
his
Eternity
it
is
present
,
hee
knoweth
the
ends
of
us
,
but
not
of
himselfe
,
and
because
hee
knowes
not
this
,
he
knoweth
all
things
,
and
his
knowledge
is
endlesse
,
even
in
the
object
of
himselfe
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
mens
Enquiries
in
what
season
or
point
of
the
Zodiack
it
began
,
that
as
they
are
generally
made
they
are
in
vaine
,
and
as
perticularly
uncertaine
.
COncerning
the
Seasons
,
that
is
,
the
quarters
of
the
yeare
,
some
are
ready
to
enquire
,
others
to
determine
,
in
what
season
,
whether
in
the
Autumne
,
Spring
,
Winter
or
Summer
the
world
had
its
beginning
.
Wherein
we
cannot
but
affirme
,
that
as
the
question
is
generally
,
and
in
respect
of
the
whole
earth
proposed
,
it
is
most
vainely
,
and
with
a
manifest
injury
unto
reason
in
any
particular
determined
,
because
when
ever
the
world
had
its
beginning
it
was
created
in
all
these
four
.
For
,
as
we
have
else
where
delivered
,
whatsoever
signe
the
Sun
possesseth
(
whose
recesse
or
vicinity
de●ineth
the
quarters
of
the
yeare
)
those
four
seasons
were
all
actually
existent
,
it
being
the
nature
of
that
Luminary
to
distingu●sh
the
severall
seasons
of
the
yeare
,
all
which
it
maketh
at
one
time
in
the
whole
earth
,
and
successively
in
any
part
thereof
.
Thus
if
wee
suppose
the
Sunne
created
in
Libra
,
in
which
signe
unto
some
it
maketh
Autumne
,
at
the
same
time
it
had
beene
winter
unto
the
Northern-pole
;
for
unto
them
at
that
time
the
Sun
beginneth
to
be
invisible
,
and
to
shew
it selfe
againe
unto
the
pole
of
the
South
,
unto
the
position
of
a
right
Sphere
,
or
directly
under
the
Aequator
,
it
had
beene
Summer
;
for
unto
that
situation
the
Sunne
is
at
that
time
verticall
:
unto
the
latitude
of
Capricorne
,
or
the
Winter
Solstice
it
had
been
spring
;
for
unto
that
position
it
had
been
in
a
middle
point
,
and
that
of
ascent
,
or
approximation
;
but
unto
the
latitude
of
Cancer
or
the
Summer
Solstice
it
had
been
Autumne
;
for
then
had
it
it
beene
placed
in
a
middle
point
,
and
that
of
descent
,
or
●longation
.
And
if
wee
shall
take
it
literally
what
Moses
described
popularly
,
this
was
also
the
constitution
of
the
first
day
:
for
when
it
was
evening
unto
one
longitude
,
it
was
morning
unto
another
;
when
night
unto
one
,
day
unto
another
;
and
therefore
that
question
whether
our
Saviour
shall
come
againe
in
the
twilight
,
as
is
conceived
he
arose
,
or
whether
he
shall
come
upon
us
in
the
night
,
according
to
the
comparison
of
a
thiefe
,
or
the
Iewish
tradition
,
that
he
will
come
about
the
time
of
their
departure
our
of
Aegypt
,
when
they
eate
the
Passeover
,
and
the
Angell
passed
by
the
doores
of
their
houses
;
this
Quere
I
say
needeth
not
further
dispute
,
for
if
the
earth
be
almost
every
where
inhabited
,
and
his
comming
(
as
Divinity
affi●meth
)
must
needs
be
unto
all
,
then
must
the
time
of
his
appearance
bee
both
in
the
day
and
night
:
For
if
unto
Jerusalem
,
or
what
part
of
the
world
soever
he
shall
appear
in
the
night
,
at
●he
same
time
unto
the
Antipodes
it
must
be
day
,
if
twilight
unto
them
,
broad
day
unto
the
Indians
;
if
noone
unto
them
,
yet
night
unto
the
Americans
;
and
so
with
variety
according
unto
various
habitations
,
or
different
positions
of
the
Spheare
,
as
will
be
easily
conceived
by
those
who
understand
the
affections
of
different
habitations
,
and
the
conditions
of
Antaeci
,
Perieci
,
and
Antipodes
;
and
so
although
he
appeare
in
the
night
,
yet
may
the
day
of
Judgement
or
Doomesday
well
retaine
that
name
;
for
that
implyeth
one
revolution
of
the
Sun
,
which
maketh
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
the
day
and
night
,
and
that
one
naturall
day
:
and
yet
to
speake
strictly
,
if
(
as
the
Apostle
affirmeth
)
we
shall
be
changed
in
the
twinckling
of
an
eye
,
(
and
as
the
Schooles
determine
)
the
destruction
of
the
world
shall
not
be
successive
but
in
an
instant
,
we
cannot
properly
apply
thereto
the
usuall
distinctions
of
time
,
calling
that
twelve
houres
,
which
admits
not
the
parts
thereof
,
or
use
at
all
the
name
of
time
,
when
indeed
the
nature
thereof
shall
perish
.
But
if
the
enquiry
be
made
unto
a
particular
place
,
and
the
question
determined
unto
some
certaine
Meridian
;
as
namely
,
unto
Mesopotamia
,
wherein
the
seat
of
Paradise
is
presumed
,
the
Quaery
becomes
more
seasonable
,
and
is
indeed
in
nature
also
determinable
;
yet
positively
to
define
that
season
,
there
is
I
conceive
no
slender
difficulty
;
for
some
contend
that
it
began
in
the
Spring
,
as
beside
Eusebius
,
Ambrose
,
Bede
,
and
Theodoret
,
some
few
years
past
Henrico
Philippi
in
his
Chronologie
of
the
Scripture
:
Others
are
altogether
for
Autumne
;
and
from
hence
doe
our
Chronologers
commence
their
compute
,
as
may
be
observed
in
Helvicus
,
Jos.
Scaliger
,
Calvisius
and
Petavius
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Divisions
of
the
seasons
and
foure
quarters
of
the
yeare
,
according
unto
Astronomers
and
Physitians
,
that
the
common
compute
of
the
Anci●nts
,
and
which
is
still
retained
by
some
is
very
questionable
.
AS
for
the
divisions
of
the
yeare
,
and
the
quartering
out
this
remarkable
standard
of
time
,
there
have
passed
especially
two
distinctions
;
the
first
in
frequent
use
with
Astronomers
,
according
to
the
cardinall
intersections
of
the
Zodiack
,
that
is
the
two
Aequinoctials
and
both
the
Solsticial
points
;
defining
that
time
to
be
the
spring
of
the
yeare
,
wherein
the
Sunne
doth
passe
from
the
Aequinox
of
Aries
unto
the
Solstice
of
Cancer
;
the
time
between
the
Solstice
and
the
Aequin●x
of
Libra
,
Summer
;
from
thence
unto
the
Solstice
of
Capric●●●
,
Autumne
;
and
from
thence
unto
the
Aequinox
of
Aries
againe
Wint●●
.
Now
this
division
although
it
be
regular
and
equall
,
is
not
universall
;
for
it
includeth
not
those
latitudes
,
which
have
the
seasons
of
the
year
double
;
as
have
the
Inhabitants
under
the
Aequator
,
or
else
between
the
Tropicks
;
for
unto
them
the
Sunne
is
verticall
twice
a
yeare
,
making
two
distinct
Summers
in
the
different
points
of
verticallity
.
So
unto
those
which
live
under
the
Aequator
,
when
the
Sunne
is
in
the
Aequinox
it
is
Summer
,
in
which
points
it
maketh
Spring
or
Autumne
unto
us
;
and
unto
them
it
is
also
Winter
when
the
Sun
is
in
either
Tropick
;
whereas
unto
us
it
maketh
alwayes
Summer
in
the
one
:
And
the
like
will
happen
unto
those
habitations
,
which
are
between
the
Tropicks
,
and
the
Aequator
.
A
second
and
more
sensible
division
there
is
observed
by
Hippocrates
,
and
most
of
the
ancient
Greekes
,
according
to
the
rising
and
setting
of
divers
starres
,
dividing
the
yeare
,
and
establishing
the
account
of
seasons
from
usuall
alterations
,
and
sensible
mutations
in
the
ayre
,
discovered
upon
the
rising
and
setting
of
those
starres
;
accounting
the
Spring
from
the
Aequinoxiall
point
of
Aries
,
from
the
rising
of
the
Pleiades
,
or
the
severall
starres
on
the
backe
of
Taurus
,
the
Summer
,
from
the
rising
of
Arcturus
,
a
starre
between
the
thighes
of
Bootes
,
Autumne
,
and
from
the
setting
of
the
Pleiades
,
Winter
:
of
these
divisions
because
they
were
unequall
they
were
faine
to
subdivide
the
two
larger
portions
,
that
is
of
the
Summer
and
Winter
quarters
;
the
first
part
of
the
Summer
they
named
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
second
unto
the
arising
of
the
Dog-star
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
from
thence
untothe
setting
of
Arcturus
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Winter
they
divided
also
into
three
parts
,
the
sirst
pare
,
or
that
of
seed
time
they
named
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
middle
or
proper
Winter
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
last
which
was
their
planting
or
grasing
time
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
this
way
of
division
was
in
former
ages
received
,
is
very
often
mentioned
in
Poets
,
translated
from
one
Nation
to
another
,
from
the
Greeks
unto
the
Latines
,
as
is
received
by
good
Authors
,
and
delivered
by
Physitians
,
even
unto
our
times
.
Now
of
these
two
,
although
the
first
in
some
latitude
may
be
retayned
,
yet
is
not
the
other
in
any
to
be
admitted
:
For
in
regard
of
time
(
as
we
declare
in
the
Chap.
of
canicular
dayes
)
the
starres
do
vary
their
longitudes
,
and
consequently
the
times
of
their
ascention
and
discention
;
That
starre
which
is
the
terme
of
numeration
or
point
,
from
whence
we
commence
the
account
,
altering
his
site
and
longitude
in
processe
of
time
,
and
removing
from
West
to
East
,
almost
one
degree
in
the
space
of
72
yeares
;
so
that
the
same
starre
,
since
the
age
of
Hippocrates
who
used
this
account
,
is
removed
in
consequentia
about
27
degrees
;
which
difference
of
their
longitudes
,
doth
much
diversifie
the
times
of
their
ascents
,
and
rendereth
the
account
unstable
which
shall
proceed
thereby
.
Againe
,
in
regard
of
different
latitudes
,
this
cannot
be
a
setled
rule
or
reasonably
applyed
unto
many
Nations
;
for
whereas
the
setting
of
the
Pleiades
or
seven
starres
is
designed
the
terme
of
Autumne
,
and
the
beginning
of
Winter
;
unto
some
latitudes
these
starres
doe
never
set
,
as
unto
all
beyond
67
degrees
;
and
if
in
severall
and
farre
distant
latitudes
we
observe
the
same
starre
as
a
common
terme
of
account
unto
both
,
we
shall
fall
upon
an
unexpected
,
but
an
unsufferable
absurdity
;
and
by
the
same
account
it
will
be
Summer
unto
us
in
the
North
,
before
it
be
so
unto
those
,
which
unto
us
are
Southward
,
and
many
degrees
approaching
nearer
the
Sun
.
For
if
we
consult
the
doctrine
of
the
sphere
,
and
observe
the
ascention
of
the
Pleiades
,
which
maketh
the
beginning
of
Summer
,
we
shall
discover
that
in
the
latitude
of
40
,
these
starres
arise
in
the
16
degree
of
Taurus
;
but
in
the
latitude
of
50
they
ascend
in
the
eleventh
degree
of
the
same
signe
,
that
is
5
day●●
sooner
;
so
shall
it
bee
S●mmer
unto
London
before
it
be
unto
Toledo
,
and
begin
to
scortch
in
England
,
before
it
grow
hot
in
Spaine
.
This
is
therefore
no
generall
way
of
compute
,
nor
reasonable
to
be
derived
from
one
Nation
unto
another
,
the
defect
of
which
consideration
hath
effected
divers
errors
in
Latine
Poets
,
translating
these
expressions
from
the
Greekes
,
and
many
difficulties
even
in
the
Greekes
themselves
;
which
living
in
divers
latitudes
,
observed
yet
the
same
compute
;
so
that
to
make
them
out
,
wee
are
faine
to
use
distinctions
,
sometime
computing
cosmically
what
they
intended
heliacally
,
and
sometime
in
the
same
expression
the
rising
heliacally
,
the
setting
cosmically
;
otherwise
it
will
be
hardly
made
out
,
what
is
delivered
by
approved
Authors
▪
and
is
an
observation
very
considerable
unto
those
w●ich
meet
with
such
expressions
in
ancient
Writers
,
as
they
are
very
frequent
in
the
Poets
of
elder
times
,
especially
Hesiod
,
Aratus
,
Virgil
,
Ovid
,
and
M●nilius
,
and
the
Authors
Geoponicall
,
or
which
have
●reated
de
re
Rustica
,
as
Constantine
,
Marcus
Cato
,
Columella
,
Pallad●●●s
and
Varro
.
L●stly
,
the
absurdity
in
making
common
unto
many
Nations
those
consi●erations
,
whose
verity
is
but
particular
unto
some
,
will
more
evidently
appeare
,
if
we
examine
the
rules
and
precepts
of
some
one
clymate
,
and
fall
upon
consideration
with
what
incongruity
they
are
transferable
●nto
others
;
Thus
is
it
advised
by
Hesiod
Pleiadibus
Atlante
natis
orientibus
Incipe
messem
,
Arationem
vero
occidentibus
:
implying
hereby
the
Helia●●●
〈◊〉
and
cosmicall
descent
of
those
starres
.
Now
herein
hee
setteth
downe
a
precept
to
beginne
harvest
at
the
arise
of
the
Pleiades
,
which
in
his
time
was
in
the
beginning
of
May.
This
indeed
was
consonant
unto
the
clyme
wherein
he
lived
,
and
their
harvest
began
about
that
season
,
but
is
not
applyable
unto
our
owne
;
for
therein
we
are
so
farre
from
expecting
an
harvest
,
that
our
Barley
seed
is
not
ended
:
Againe
,
correspondent
unto
the
precept
of
Hesiod
,
Virgil
affordeth
another
—
Ante
tibi
e●ae
Atlantides
abscondautur
,
Debita
quam
sulcis
committas
semina
.
Understanding
hereby
their
Cosmicall
descent
,
or
their
setting
when
the
Sunne
ariseth
,
and
not
their
Heliacall
obscuration
,
or
their
inclusion
in
the
lustre
of
the
Sunne
,
as
Servius
upon
this
place
would
have
it
;
for
at
that
time
these
starres
are
many
signes
removed
from
that
luminary
.
Now
herein
he
strictly
delivereth
a
precept
,
not
to
beginne
to
sow
before
the
setting
of
these
starres
;
which
notwithstanding
without
an
injury
to
agriculture
,
cannot
be
observed
in
England
;
for
they
set
unto
us
about
the
12
of
November
,
when
our
seed
time
is
almost
ended
.
And
this
diversity
of
clyme
and
observations
Caelestiall
,
precisely
observed
unto
certaine
starres
and
months
,
hath
not
onely
overthrown
the
deductions
of
one
Nation
to
another
,
but
hath
perturbed
the
observation
of
festivities
and
statary
solemnities
,
even
with
the
Jewes
themselves
:
for
unto
them
it
was
commanded
that
at
their
entrance
into
the
land
of
Canaan
,
in
the
fourteenth
of
the
first
month
,
that
is
Abib
or
Nisan
which
is
Spring
with
us
,
they
should
observe
the
celebration
of
the
Passeover
;
and
on
the
morrow
after
,
which
is
the
fifteenth
day
of
the
feast
of
unleavened
bread
;
and
in
the
sixteenth
of
the
same
month
,
that
they
should
offer
the
first
sheafe
of
the
harvest
.
Now
all
this
was
feasible
and
of
an
easie
possibility
in
the
land
of
Canaan
,
or
latitude
of
Jerusalem
;
for
so
is
it
observed
by
severall
Authors
in
later
times
,
and
is
also
testified
by
holy
Scripture
in
times
very
far
before
;
Josh.
3.
for
so
when
the
children
of
Israel
passed
the
river
Jordan
,
it
is
delivered
by
way
of
Parenthesis
,
that
the
river
overfloweth
its
banks
in
the
time
of
harvest
,
which
is
conceived
the
time
wherein
they
passed
,
and
chap.
5.
it
is
after
delivered
,
that
in
the
fourteenth
day
they
celebrated
the
Passeover
,
which
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
was
to
be
observed
in
the
first
month
,
or
month
of
Abib
.
And
therefore
it
is
no
wonder
,
nor
any
Paradox
what
is
related
by
Luke
,
that
the
Disciples
upon
the
Deuteroproton
,
as
they
passed
by
,
plucked
the
ears
of
corne
;
for
the
Deuteroproton
or
second
first
Sabbath
,
was
the
first
Sabbath
after
the
deutera
or
second
of
the
Passeover
,
which
was
the
sixteenth
of
Nisan
or
Abib
;
and
this
is
also
evidenced
from
the
receiv●d
construction
of
the
first
and
latter
rayne
,
delivered
Deut.
11.
I
will
give
you
the
rain
of
your
land
in
his
due
season
,
the
first
rain
and
the
latter
raine
;
for
the
first
rayn
fell
upon
the
seed
time
about
October
,
and
was
to
make
the
seed
to
root
,
the
latter
was
to
fill
the
car
,
and
fell
in
Abib
,
or
March
the
first
month
;
according
as
is
expressed
Joel
2.
And
he
will
cause
to
come
downe
for
you
the
rayne
,
the
●ormer
rayne
,
and
the
latter
rayne
in
the
first
month
,
that
is
the
month
of
Abib
wherein
the
Passeover
was
observed
.
This
was
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
this
in
the
land
of
Canaan
was
well
observed
according
to
the
first
institution
;
but
since
their
dispersion
and
habitation
in
Countries
,
whose
constitutions
admit
not
such
tempestivity
of
harvest
,
and
many
not
before
the
latter
end
of
Summer
,
notwithstanding
the
advantage
of
their
Lunary
account
,
and
intercalary
month
,
Veader
affixed
unto
the
beginning
of
the
yeare
,
there
will
be
found
a
great
disparity
in
their
observations
,
nor
can
they
strictly
and
at
the
same
season
with
their
forefathers
observe
the
commands
of
their
God
.
To
adde
yet
further
,
those
Geoponicall
rules
and
precepts
of
Agriculture
which
are
delivered
by
divers
Authors
,
are
not
to
be
generally
received
,
but
respectively
unde●stood
unto
clymes
wherein
they
are
determined
.
For
whereas
one
adviseth
to
sow
this
or
that
at
one
season
,
a
second
to
set
this
or
that
at
another
,
it
must
be
conceived
relatively
,
and
every
Nation
must
have
its
Country
Farme
;
for
herein
we
may
observe
a
manifest
and
visible
difference
,
not
only
in
the
seasons
of
harvest
,
but
in
the
graines
themselves
;
for
with
us
Barley
harvest
is
made
after
Wheat
harvest
,
but
with
the
Israelites
and
Aegyptians
it
was
otherwise
;
and
so
is
it
expressed
by
way
of
priority
,
Ruth
the
2.
So
Ruth
kept
fast
by
the
maidens
of
Boaz
to
gleane
unto
the
end
of
Barley
harvest
and
of
Wheat
harvest
;
which
in
the
plague
of
hayle
in
Aegypt
is
more
plainly
delivered
Exod.
9.
And
the
Flax
and
the
Barley
were
smitten
,
for
the
Barley
was
in
the
eare
and
the
Flax
was
bolled
,
but
the
Wheat
and
the
Rye
were
not
smitton
,
for
they
were
not
growne
up
.
And
thus
we
see
the
account
established
upon
the
arise
or
descent
of
the
starres
can
be
no
reasonable
rule
unto
distant
Nations
at
all
,
and
by
reason
of
their
retrogression
but
temporary
unto
any
one
;
nor
must
these
respective
expressions
be
entertained
in
absolute
considerations
;
for
so
distinct
is
the
relation
,
and
so
artificiall
the
habitude
of
this
inferiour
globe
unto
the
superiour
,
and
even
of
one
thing
in
each
unto
the
other
:
that
generall
rules
are
dangerous
,
and
applications
most
safe
that
runne
with
security
of
circumstance
,
which
rightly
to
effect
is
beyond
the
subtilty
of
sense
,
and
requires
the
artifice
of
reason
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
some
computation
of
dayes
and
diductions
of
one
part
of
the
year
unto
another
.
FOurthly
,
there
are
certaine
vulgar
opinions
concerning
dayes
of
the
yeare
and
conclusions
popularly
deduced
from
certaine
dayes
of
the
month
;
men
commonly
beleeving
the
dayes
encrease
and
decrease
equally
in
the
whole
yeare
,
which
notwithstanding
is
very
repugnant
unto
truth
;
For
they
encrease
in
the
month
of
March
,
almost
as
much
as
in
the
two
months
of
January
and
February
;
and
decrease
as
much
in
September
,
as
they
doe
in
July
and
August
:
For
indeed
the
dayes
encrease
or
decrease
according
to
the
declina●ion
of
the
Sun
;
that
is
,
its
deviation
Northward
or
Southward
from
the
Aequator
.
Now
this
digression
is
not
equall
,
but
neare
the
Aequinoxiall
intersections
,
it
is
right
and
greater
,
neare
the
Solstices
more
oblique
and
lesser
.
So
from
the
eleventh
of
March
the
vernall
Aequinox
unto
the
eleventh
of
Aprill
the
Sun
decl●neth
to
the
North
twelve
degrees
;
from
the
eleventh
of
Aprill
unto
the
eleventh
of
May
but
8
,
from
thence
unto
the
15
of
June
,
or
the
Summer
Solstice
but
3
and
a
halfe
;
all
which
make
23
degrees
and
an
halfe
,
the
greatest
declination
of
the
Sun
.
And
this
inequality
in
the
declination
of
the
Sun
in
the
Zodiacke
or
line
of
life
,
is
correspondent
unto
the
growth
or
declination
of
man
;
for
setting
out
from
our
infancie
we
encrease
not
equally
,
or
regularly
attaine
to
our
state
or
perfection
;
nor
when
we
descend
from
our
state
,
and
tend
unto
the
earth
againe
is
our
declination
equall
,
or
carryeth
us
with
even
paces
unto
the
grave
.
For
,
as
Hippocrates
affirmeth
,
a
man
is
hottest
in
the
first
day
of
his
life
,
and
coldest
in
the
last
;
his
naturall
heate
setteth
forth
most
vigorously
at
first
,
and
declineth
most
sensibly
at
last
.
And
so
though
the
growth
of
man
end
not
perhaps
untill
21.
yet
in
his
stature
more
advanced
in
the
first
septe●ary
then
in
the
second
,
and
in
the
second
,
more
then
in
the
third
,
and
more
indeed
in
the
first
seven
yeares
,
then
in
the
fourteene
succeeding
:
for
,
what
stature
we
attaine
unto
at
seven
yeares
,
we
do
sometimes
but
double
,
most
times
come
short
at
one
and
twenty
.
And
so
do
we
decline
againe
;
for
in
the
latter
age
upon
the
Tropick
and
first
descension
from
our
solstice
,
wee
are
scarce
sensible
of
declination
;
but
declining
further
,
our
decrement
accelerates
,
we
set
apace
,
and
in
our
last
dayes
precipitate
into
our
graves
.
And
thus
are
also
our
progressions
in
the
wombe
,
that
is
,
our
formation
,
motion
,
our
birth
or
exclusion
.
For
our
formation
is
quickly
effected
,
our
motion
appeareth
later
,
and
our
exclusion
very
long
after
:
if
that
be
true
which
Hippocrates
and
Avicenna
have
declared
,
that
the
time
of
our
motion
is
double
unto
that
of
formation
,
and
that
of
exclusion
treble
unto
that
of
motion
;
as
if
the
Infant
bee
formed
at
35.
dayes
,
it
moveth
at
70.
and
is
borne
the
210.
day
,
that
is
,
the
seventh
month
;
or
if
it
receaves
not
formation
before
45.
dayes
,
it
moveth
the
90.
day
,
and
is
excluded
in
270.
that
is
,
the
9.
month
.
There
are
also
certaine
popular
prognosticks
drawne
from
festivals
in
the
Calendar
,
and
conceaved
opinions
of
certaine
dayes
in
months
,
so
is
there
a
generall
tradition
in
most
parts
of
Europe
,
that
inferreth
the
coldnesse
of
succeeding
winter
from
the
shining
of
the
Sun
upon
Candlemas
day
,
according
to
the
proverbiall
distich
.
—
Si
Sol
splendescat
Mari●
puri●icante
,
Major
erit
glacies
post
festum
quam
fuit
ante
.
So
is
it
usuall
amongst
us
to
qualifie
and
conditionate
the
twelve
months
of
the
yeare
,
answerably
unto
the
temper
of
the
twelve
dayes
in
Christmasse
,
and
to
ascribe
unto
March
certaine
borrowed
dayes
from
Aprill
;
all
which
men
seeme
to
beleeve
upon
annuall
experience
of
their
own
,
and
the
receaved
traditions
of
their
forefathers
.
Now
it
is
manifest
,
and
most
men
likewise
know
,
that
the
Calenders
of
these
computers
,
and
the
accounts
of
these
dayes
are
very
different
;
the
Greeks
dissenting
from
the
Latins
,
and
the
Latins
from
each
other
;
the
one
observing
the
Julian
or
ancient
account
,
as
great
Britaine
and
part
of
Germany
;
the
other
adhering
to
the
Gregorian
or
new
account
,
as
Italy
,
France
,
Spaine
,
and
the
united
Provinces
of
the
Netherlands
.
Now
this
latter
account
by
ten
dayes
at
least
anticipateth
the
other
;
so
that
before
the
one
beginneth
the
accout
,
the
other
is
past
it
;
yet
in
these
severall
calculations
,
the
same
events
seeme
true
,
and
men
with
equall
opinion
of
verity
,
expect
and
confesse
a
confirmation
from
them
both
.
Whereby
is
evident
the
Oraculous
authority
of
tradition
,
and
the
easie
seduction
of
men
,
neither
enquiring
into
the
verity
of
their
substance
,
nor
reforming
upon
repugnance
of
circumstance
.
And
thus
may
diverse
easily
be
mistaken
who
superstitiously
observe
certaine
times
,
or
set
downe
unto
themselves
an
observation
of
unfortunate
months
,
or
dayes
,
or
howres
;
As
did
the
Aegyptians
,
two
in
every
month
,
and
the
Romans
,
the
dayes
after
the
Nones
,
Ides
,
and
Calends
.
And
thus
the
Rules
of
Navigators
must
often
faile
,
setting
downe
,
as
Rhodiginus
observeth
,
suspected
and
ominous
dayes
,
in
every
month
,
as
the
fi●st
and
seventh
of
March
,
the
fift
and
six●
of
Aprill
,
the
sixt
,
the
twelfth
and
fifteenth
of
February
.
For
the
accounts
hereof
in
these
months
are
very
different
in
our
dayes
,
and
were
different
with
severall
nations
in
Ages
past
;
and
yet
how
strictly
soever
the
account
be
made
,
and
even
by
the
selfe
same
Calender
,
yet
is
it
p●ssible
that
Navigators
may
be
out
.
For
so
were
the
Hollanders
,
who
p●ssing
W●stward
through
fretum
le
Mayre
,
and
compassing
the
Globe
,
upon
their
returne
into
their
owne
Countrey
,
found
that
they
had
lost
a
day
.
For
if
two
men
at
the
same
time
travell
from
the
same
place
,
the
one
E●stward
,
the
other
Westward
round
about
the
earth
,
and
meet
in
the
same
place
from
when●e
they
first
set
forth
;
it
will
so
●all
out
,
that
he
which
hath
moved
Eastward
against
the
diurnall
motion
of
the
Sun
,
by
anticipating
daylie
something
of
its
circle
with
his
owne
motion
,
will
gaine
one
day
;
but
he
that
travelleth
Westward
,
with
the
motion
of
the
Sun
,
by
seconding
its
revolution
,
shall
lose
or
come
short
a
day
;
and
therefore
also
upon
these
grounds
that
D●los
was
seated
in
the
middle
of
the
earth
,
it
was
no
exact
decision
,
because
two
Eagles
let
sly●
East
and
West
by
Jupiter
,
their
meeting
fell
out
just
in
the
Island
Delos
.
CHAP.
V.
A
Digression
of
the
wisdome
of
God
in
the
site
and
motion
of
the
Sun
.
HAving
thus
beheld
the
Ignorance
of
man
in
some
things
,
his
error
and
blindnesse
in
others
;
that
is
,
in
the
measure
of
duration
both
of
yeares
and
seasons
,
let
us
a
while
admire
the
Wisdome
of
God
in
this
distinguisher
of
times
,
and
visible
Deity
,
as
some
have
termed
it
,
the
Sun
;
which
though
some
from
its
glory
adore
,
and
all
for
its
benefits
ad●ire
,
we
shall
advance
from
other
considerations
,
and
such
as
illustrate
the
artifice
of
its
Maker
;
nor
doe
wee
thinke
we
can
excuse
the
duty
of
our
knowledge
,
if
we
onely
bestow
the
flourish
of
Poetry
hereon
,
or
those
commendatory
conceits
which
popularly
set
forth
the
eminency
of
this
creature
,
except
we
ascend
unto
subtiler
considerations
,
and
such
as
rightly
understood
,
convinsively
declare
the
wisdome
of
the
Creator
,
which
since
a
Spanish
Physition
hath
begun
,
wee
will
inlarge
with
our
owne
deductions
;
and
this
we
shall
endeavour
from
two
considerations
,
that
is
,
its
proper
situation
,
and
wisely
ordered
motion
.
And
first
,
we
cannot
passe
over
his
providence
in
that
it
moveth
at
all
;
for
,
had
it
stood
still
,
and
were
it
fixed
like
the
earth
,
there
had
beene
then
no
distinction
of
times
,
either
of
day
or
yeare
,
of
Spring
,
of
Autumne
,
of
Summer
,
or
of
Winter
;
for
these
seasons
are
defined
by
the
motions
of
the
Sun
;
when
that
approacheth
neerest
us
,
wee
call
it
Summer
,
when
furthest
off
,
Winter
,
when
in
the
middle
spaces
,
Spring
or
Autumne
;
whereas
remaining
in
one
place
these
distinctions
had
ceased
,
and
consequently
the
generation
of
all
things
depending
on
their
vicissi●udes
;
making
in
one
hemisphere
a
perpetuall
Summer
,
in
the
other
a
deplorable
and
comfortlesse
Winter
,
and
thus
had
it
also
beene
continuall
day
unto
some
,
and
perpetuall
night
unto
others
;
for
the
day
is
defined
by
the
abode
of
the
Sun
above
the
Horizon
,
and
the
night
by
its
continuance
below
;
so
should
we
have
needed
another
Sun
,
one
to
illustrate
our
hemisphere
,
a
second
to
enlighted
the
other
,
which
inconvenience
will
ensue
,
in
what
site
soever
we
place
it
,
whether
in
the
poles
,
or
the
Aequator
,
or
betweene
them
both
;
no
sphericall
body
of
what
bignesse
soever
illuminating
the
whole
sphere
of
another
,
although
it
illuminate
something
more
then
halfe
of
a
lesser
,
according
unto
the
doctrine
of
the
Opiticks
.
His
wisdome
is
againe
discernable
not
onely
in
that
it
moveth
at
all
,
and
in
its
bare
motion
,
but
wonderfull
in
contriving
the
line
of
its
revolution
;
which
from
his
artifice
is
so
effected
,
that
by
a
vicissitude
in
one
body
and
light
,
it
suf●iceth
the
whole
earth
,
affording
thereby
a
possible
or
pleasurable
habitation
in
every
part
thereof
;
and
that
is
the
line
Eclyptick
,
all
which
to
effect
by
any
other
circle
it
had
beene
impossible
.
For
first
,
if
we
imagine
the
Sun
to
make
his
course
out
of
the
Eclyptick
,
and
upon
a
line
without
any
obliquity
,
let
it
be
conceaved
within
that
Circle
,
that
is
,
either
on
the
Aequator
,
or
else
on
either
side
(
for
,
if
we
should
place
it
either
in
the
Meridian
or
Colures
,
beside
the
subversion
of
its
course
from
East
to
West
,
there
would
ensue
the
like
incommodities
.
)
Now
if
we
conceave
the
Sun
to
move
betweene
the
obliquity
of
this
Eclyptick
in
a
line
upon
one
side
of
the
Aequator
,
then
would
the
Sunne
be
visible
but
unto
one
pole
,
that
is
,
the
same
which
was
nearest
unto
it
.
So
that
unto
the
one
it
would
be
perpetuall
day
,
unto
the
other
perpetuall
night
;
the
one
would
be
oppressed
with
constant
heate
,
the
other
with
unsufferable
cold
;
and
so
the
defect
of
alternation
would
utterly
impugne
the
generation
of
all
things
,
which
naturally
require
a
vicissitude
of
heate
to
their
production
,
and
no
lesse
to
their
encrease
and
conservation
.
But
if
we
conceive
it
to
move
in
the
Aequator
;
first
,
unto
a
parallell
sphere
,
or
such
as
have
the
pole
for
their
Zenith
,
it
would
have
made
neither
perfect
day
nor
night
;
for
being
in
the
Aequator
it
would
intersect
their
Horizon
,
and
be
halfe
above
,
and
halfe
beneath
it
;
or
rather
it
would
have
made
perpe●uall
night
to
both
:
for
though
in
regard
of
the
rationall
Horizon
,
which
bissecteth
the
Globe
into
equall
parts
,
the
Sunne
in
the
Aequator
would
intersect
the
Horizon
:
yet
in
respect
of
the
sensible
Horizon
(
which
is
defined
by
the
eye
)
the
Sun
would
bee
visible
unto
neither
.
For
if
as
ocular
witnesses
report
,
and
some
doe
also
write
,
by
reason
of
the
connexity
of
the
E●rth
the
eye
of
man
under
the
Aequator
cannot
discover
both
the
poles
,
neither
would
the
eye
under
the
pole●
discover
the
Sunne
in
the
Aequator
.
And
thus
would
there
nothing
●ructifie
either
neare
or
under
them
,
the
Sunne
being
Horizontall
to
the
poles
,
and
of
no
considerable
altitude
unto
parts
a
reasonable
distance
from
them
.
Again
,
unto
a
right
sphere
,
or
such
as
dwell
under
the
Aequator
,
although
it
made
a
difference
in
day
and
night
,
yet
would
it
not
make
any
distinction
of
seasons
:
for
unto
them
it
would
be
constant
Summer
,
it
being
alwayes
verticall
,
and
never
de●lecting
from
them
:
So
had
there
been
no
fructification
at
all
,
and
the
Countries
subjected
would
be
as
inhabitable
,
as
indeed
antiquity
conceived
them
.
Lastly
,
it
moving
thus
upon
the
Aequator
,
unto
what
position
soever
,
although
it
had
made
a
day
,
yet
could
it
have
made
no
yeare
;
for
it
could
not
have
had
those
two
motions
now
ascribed
unto
it
,
that
is
,
from
E●st
to
West
,
whereby
it
makes
the
day
,
and
likewise
from
West
to
East
,
whereby
the
yeare
is
computed
:
for
according
to
Astronomy
,
the
poles
of
the
Aequator
are
the
same
with
those
of
the
Primum
Mobile
.
Now
it
is
impossible
that
on
the
same
circle
,
having
the
same
poles
,
both
these
motions
from
opposite
termes
,
should
be
at
the
same
time
performed
;
all
which
is
salved
if
we
allow
the
Sunne
an
obliquity
in
his
annuall
motion
,
and
conceive
him
to
move
upon
the
poles
of
the
Zodiack
,
distant
from
these
of
the
world
23
degrees
and
an
halfe
:
A●d
thus
may
we
discerne
the
necessity
of
its
obliquity
,
and
how
inconvenient
its
motion
had
been
upon
a
circle
parallell
to
the
Aequator
,
or
upon
the
Aequator
it selfe
.
Now
with
what
providence
this
obliquity
is
determined
,
we
shall
evidently
perceive
upon
the
ensuing
inconveniences
from
any
deviation
:
for
first
,
if
its
obliquity
had
been
lesse
,
as
instead
of
twenty
three
degrees
,
twelve
or
the
halfe
thereof
,
the
vicissitude
of
seasons
appointed
for
the
generation
of
all
things
,
would
surely
have
been
too
short
;
for
different
seasons
would
have
hudled
upon
each
other
,
and
unto
some
it
had
not
been
much
better
then
if
it
had
moved
on
the
Aequator
:
but
had
the
obliquity
been
greater
then
now
it
is
,
as
double
or
of
40.
degrees
,
severall
parts
of
the
earth
had
not
been
able
to
endure
the
disproportionable
differences
of
seasons
,
occasioned
by
the
great
recesse
,
and
distance
of
the
Sunne
:
for
unto
some
habitations
the
Summer
would
have
been
extreme
hot
,
and
the
Winter
extreme
cold
;
likewise
the
Summer
temperate
unto
some
,
but
excessive
and
in
extremity
unto
others
,
as
unto
those
who
should
dwell
under
the
Tropicke
of
Cancer
,
as
then
would
doe
some
part
of
Spaine
,
or
ten
degrees
beyond
,
as
Germany
,
and
some
part
of
England
,
who
would
have
Summers
as
now
the
Moores
of
Africa
;
for
the
Sunne
would
sometime
be
verticall
unto
them
:
but
they
would
have
Winters
like
those
beyond
the
Articke
Circle
,
for
in
that
season
the
Sunne
would
be
removed
above
80
degrees
from
them
.
Againe
,
it
would
be
temperate
to
some
habitations
in
the
Summer
,
but
very
extreme
in
the
Winter
;
temperate
to
those
in
two
or
three
degrees
beyond
the
Artick
Circle
,
as
now
it
is
unto
us
;
for
they
would
be
equidistant
from
that
Tropick
,
even
as
we
are
from
this
at
present
;
but
the
Winter
would
be
extreme
,
the
Sun
being
removed
above
an
hundred
degrees
,
and
so
consequently
would
not
be
visible
in
their
Horizon
;
no
position
of
sphere
discovering
any
starre
distant
above
90
degrees
,
which
is
the
distance
of
every
Zenith
from
the
Horizon
.
And
thus
if
the
obliquity
of
this
Circle
had
been
lesse
,
the
vicissitude
of
seasons
had
been
so
small
as
not
to
be
distinguished
;
if
greater
,
so
large
and
disproportionable
as
not
to
be
endured
.
Now
for
its
situation
,
although
it
held
this
Eclypticke
line
,
yet
had
it
been
seated
in
any
other
Orbe
,
inconveniences
would
ensue
of
condition
like
the
former
;
for
had
it
been
placed
in
the
lowest
sphere
,
and
where
is
now
the
Moone
,
the
yeare
would
have
consisted
but
of
one
moneth
;
for
in
that
space
of
time
it
would
have
passed
through
every
every
part
of
the
Eclyptick
,
so
would
there
have
been
no
reasonable
distinction
of
seasons
required
for
the
generation
and
fructifying
of
all
things
;
contrary
seasons
which
destroy
the
effects
of
one
another
,
so
suddenly
succeeding
;
besides
by
this
vicinity
unto
the
earth
its
heat
had
been
intollerable
:
for
if
(
as
many
affirme
)
there
is
a
different
sense
of
heat
from
the
different
points
of
its
proper
orbe
,
and
that
in
the
Apogeum
or
highest
point
(
which
happeneth
in
Cancer
)
it
is
not
so
hot
under
that
Tropick
,
on
this
side
the
Aequator
,
as
unto
the
other
side
in
the
Perigeum
or
lowest
part
of
the
eccentric
(
which
happeneth
in
Capricornus
)
surely
being
placed
in
an
orbe
farre
lower
,
its
heat
would
be
unsufferable
,
nor
needed
we
a
fable
to
set
the
world
on
fire
.
But
had
it
been
placed
in
the
highest
Orbe
or
that
of
the
eight
sphere
,
there
had
been
none
but
Platoes
yeare
,
and
a
farre
lesse
distinction
of
seasons
;
for
one
yeare
had
then
been
many
,
and
according
unto
the
slow
revolution
of
that
orbe
which
absolveth
not
his
course
in
many
thousand
years
,
no
man
had
lived
to
attaine
the
account
thereof
.
These
are
the
inconveniences
ensuing
upon
its
situation
in
the
extreme
orbes
,
and
had
it
been
placed
in
the
middle
orbes
of
the
Planets
,
there
would
have
ensued
absurdities
of
a
middle
and
participating
nature
.
Nor
whether
we
adhere
unto
the
hypothesis
of
Copernicus
,
affirming
the
Earth
to
move
,
and
the
Sunne
to
stand
still
;
or
whether
wee
hold
as
some
of
late
have
concluded
from
the
spots
in
the
Sun
,
which
appeare
and
dis-appeare
againe
;
that
besides
the
revolution
it
maketh
with
its
Orbes
,
it
hath
also
a
dineticall
motion
and
rowles
upon
its
owne
poles
;
whether
I
say
we
affirme
these
or
no
,
the
illations
before
mentioned
are
not
thereby
infringed
:
we
therefore
conclude
this
contemplation
,
and
are
not
afraid
to
believe
,
it
may
be
literally
said
of
the
wisdome
of
God
,
what
men
will
have
figuratively
spoken
of
the
works
of
Christ
,
that
if
the
wonders
thereof
were
duly
described
,
the
whole
world
,
that
is
all
within
the
last
circumference
,
would
not
containe
them
;
for
as
his
wisdome
is
in●init
,
so
cannot
the
due
expressions
thereof
be
finite
,
and
if
the
world
comprise
him
not
,
neither
can
it
comprehend
the
story
of
him
.
CHAP.
VI.
Concerning
the
vulgar
opinion
that
the
earth
was
slenderly
peopled
before
the
Floud
.
BEside
the
sl●nder
consideration
men
of
latter
times
doe
hold
of
the
first
ages
,
it
is
commonly
opinioned
,
and
at
first
thought
generally
imagined
,
that
the
Earth
was
thinly
inhabited
,
at
least
not
remotely
planted
before
the
Floud
;
so
that
some
conceiving
it
needlesse
to
bee
universal
,
have
made
the
deluge
particular
,
and
about
those
parts
where
Noah
built
his
Arke
;
which
opinion
because
it
is
not
only
injurious
to
the
Text
,
humane
history
,
and
common
reason
,
but
also
derogatory
unto
that
great
worke
of
God
,
the
universall
inundation
,
it
will
be
needfull
to
make
some
farther
Inquisition
;
and
(
although
predetermined
by
opinion
)
whether
many
might
not
suffer
in
the
first
Flood
,
as
they
shall
in
the
last
Flame
,
that
is
who
knew
not
Adam
nor
his
offence
,
and
many
perish
in
the
deluge
,
who
never
heard
of
Noah
or
the
Arke
of
his
preservation
.
Now
for
the
true
enquirie
thereof
,
the
meanes
are
as
obscure
as
the
matter
,
which
being
naturally
to
be
explored
by
History
humane
or
divine
,
receiveth
thereby
no
small
addition
of
obscurity
:
for
as
for
humane
relations
,
they
are
so
fabulous
in
Deucalions
floud
,
that
they
are
of
little
credit
about
Ogyges
&
Noah's
;
for
the
Heathens
(
as
Varro
accounteth
)
make
three
distinctions
of
time
:
the
first
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
unto
the
generall
Deluge
of
Ogyges
they
terme
,
adelon
;
that
is
a
time
not
much
unlike
that
which
was
before
time
,
immanifest
and
unknowne
,
because
thereof
there
is
almost
nothing
or
very
obscurely
delivered
:
for
though
divers
Authors
have
made
some
mention
of
the
Deluge
,
as
Mane●hon
the
Aegyptian
Priest
,
Zenophon
de
aequivocis
Fabius
Pictor
de
Aureo
seculo
,
Mar.
Cato
de
originibus
and
Archilochus
the
Greek
,
who
introduceth
also
the
testimony
of
Moses
in
his
fragment
de
temporibus
:
yet
have
they
delivered
no
account
of
what
preceded
or
went
before
it
.
Josephus
I
confesse
in
his
Discourse
against
Appion
induceth
the
antiquity
of
the
Jewes
unto
the
floud
,
and
before
,
from
the
testimony
of
humane
W●iters
;
insisting
especially
upon
Maseas
of
Damascus
,
Jeronymus
Aegyp●ius
,
and
Berosus
;
and
confirming
the
long
duration
of
their
lives
,
not
only
from
these
,
but
the
authority
of
Hesiod
,
Erathius
,
Hellanicus
and
Agesilaus
.
Berosus
the
Chaldean
Priest
,
writes
most
plainly
mentioning
the
City
of
Enos
,
the
name
of
Noah
and
his
sonnes
,
the
building
of
the
Arke
,
and
also
the
place
of
its
landing
.
And
Diodorus
Siculus
hath
in
his
third
book
a
passage
which
examined
advanceth
as
high
as
Adam
;
for
the
Chaldeans
,
saith
he
,
derive
the
originall
of
their
Astronomy
and
letters
forty
three
thousand
yeares
before
the
Monarchy
of
Al●xander
the
Great
;
now
the
yeares
whereby
they
computed
the
antiquity
of
their
letters
being
as
Xenophon
interprets
to
be
accounted
Lunary
,
the
compu●e
will
arise
unto
the
time
of
Adam
:
for
forty
three
thousand
Lunary
years
make
about
three
thousand
six
hundred
thirty
fou●e
yeares
,
which
answereth
the
Chronologie
of
time
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
unto
the
reigne
of
Alexander
,
as
Annius
of
Viterbo
computeth
in
his
Comment
upon
Berosus
.
The
second
space
or
inte●vall
of
time
is
accounted
from
the
Floud
unto
the
first
Olympiade
,
that
is
the
yeare
of
the
world
3174.
which
extendeth
unto
the
dayes
of
Isaiah
the
Prophet
,
and
some
twenty
years
before
the
foundation
of
Rome
;
this
●hey
terme
mythicon
or
fabulous
,
because
the
account
thereof
especially
of
the
first
part
is
fabulously
or
imper●ectly
delivered
:
hereof
some
things
have
been
briefly
related
by
the
Authors
above
mentioned
;
more
particularly
by
D●res
Phrygius
,
Dictys
Cretensis
,
Herodotus
,
Diodorus
Si●●lus
,
and
Trogus
Pompeius
;
the
most
famous
Greek
Poets
lived
also
in
this
Intervall
,
as
Orpheus
,
Linus
,
Musaeus
,
Homer
,
Hesiod
;
and
herein
are
comprehended
the
grounds
and
fi●st
inventions
of
Poeticall
fables
,
which
were
also
taken
up
by
historicall
Writers
,
perturbing
the
Chaldean
and
Aegyptian
Records
with
fabulous
additions
,
and
confounding
their
names
and
stories
,
with
their
owne
inventions
.
The
third
time
succeeding
untill
their
present
ages
,
they
terme
histo●icon
,
that
is
such
wherein
matters
have
been
more
truly
histor●fied
,
and
may
therefore
be
beleeved
.
Of
these
times
also
have
written
Herodotues
,
Thucydides
,
Xenophon
,
Diodorus
,
and
both
of
these
and
the
other
preceding
such
as
have
delivered
universall
Histo●ie●
or
Chronologies
;
as
to
omit
Philo
,
whose
Narrations
concern
the
Hebrews
,
Eusebius
,
Julius
Africanus
,
Orosius
,
Ado
of
Vienna
,
Marianus
Scotus
,
Historia
tripartita
,
Vrspergensis
,
Carion
,
Pineda
,
Salian
,
and
with
us
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
.
Now
from
the
first
hereof
that
most
concerneth
us
,
wee
have
little
or
no
assistance
,
the
fragments
and
broken
records
hereof
inforcing
not
at
all
our
purpose
;
and
although
some
things
not
usually
observed
,
may
be
from
thence
collected
,
yet
doe
they
not
advantage
our
discourse
,
nor
any
way
make
evident
the
point
in
hand
:
For
the
second
,
though
it
directly
concernes
us
not
,
yet
in
regard
of
our
last
medium
and
some
illustrations
therein
,
we
shall
be
constrained
to
make
some
use
thereof
.
As
for
the
last
it
concernes
us
not
at
all
,
for
treating
of
times
far
below
us
,
it
can
no
way
advantage
us
;
and
though
diverse
in
this
last
Age
have
also
written
of
the
first
,
as
all
that
have
delivered
the
generall
accounts
of
time
,
yet
are
their
Tractates
little
auxiliary
unto
ours
,
nor
afford
us
any
light
to
detenebrate
and
cleare
this
truth
.
As
for
holy
Scripture
and
divine
relation
,
there
may
also
seeme
therein
but
slender
information
,
there
being
onely
left
a
briefe
narration
hereof
by
Moses
,
and
such
as
afford
no
positive
determination
.
For
the
text
delivereth
but
two
genealogies
,
that
is
,
of
Cain
and
Seth
;
in
the
line
of
Seth
there
are
onely
ten
descents
,
in
that
of
Cain
but
seven
,
and
those
in
a
right
line
with
mention
of
father
and
sonne
,
excepting
that
of
Lamech
,
where
is
also
mention
of
wives
,
sons
,
and
a
daughter
:
notwithstanding
if
we
shall
seriously
consider
what
is
delivered
therein
,
and
what
is
also
deducible
,
it
will
be
probably
declared
what
is
by
us
intended
,
that
is
,
the
populous
and
ample
habitation
of
the
earth
before
the
floud
,
which
wee
shall
labour
to
induce
not
from
postulates
and
entreated
Maximes
,
but
undeniable
principles
declared
in
holy
Scripture
,
that
is
,
the
length
of
mens
lives
before
the
floud
,
and
the
large
extent
of
time
from
the
creation
thereunto
.
We
shall
onely
first
crave
notice
,
that
although
in
the
relation
of
Moses
there
be
very
few
persons
mentioned
,
yet
are
there
many
more
to
be
presumed
;
nor
when
the
Scripture
in
the
line
of
Seth
nominats
but
ten
persons
,
are
they
to
be
conceaved
all
that
were
of
this
generation
;
the
Scripture
singly
delivering
the
holy
line
,
wherein
the
world
was
to
be
preserved
,
first
in
Noah
,
and
afterward
in
our
Saviour
.
For
in
this
line
it
is
manifest
there
were
many
more
borne
then
are
named
;
for
it
is
said
of
them
all
,
that
they
begat
sons
and
daughters
.
And
whereas
it
is
very
late
before
it
is
said
they
begat
those
persons
which
are
named
in
the
Scripture
,
the
soonest
at
65.
it
must
not
be
understood
that
they
had
none
before
,
but
not
any
in
whom
it
pleased
God
the
holy
line
should
be
continued
.
And
although
that
expression
that
they
begat
sons
and
daughters
be
not
determined
to
be
,
before
or
after
the
mention
of
these
,
yet
must
it
be
before
in
some
;
for
before
it
is
said
that
Adam
begat
Seth
at
the
130.
yeare
,
it
is
plainly
affirmed
that
Cain
knew
his
wife
,
and
had
a
son
,
which
must
be
one
of
the
daughters
of
Adam
,
one
of
those
whereof
it
is
after
faid
,
hee
begat
sons
and
daughters
.
And
so
for
ought
can
be
disproved
there
might
be
more
persons
upon
earth
then
are
commonly
supposed
,
when
Cain
slew
Abel
,
nor
the
fact
so
hainously
to
be
aggravated
in
the
circumstance
of
the
fourth
person
living
.
And
whereas
it
is
said
upon
the
nativity
of
Seth
,
God
hath
appointed
me
another
seed
instead
of
Abel
,
it
doth
not
imply
he
had
no
other
all
this
while
,
but
not
any
of
that
expectation
,
or
appointed
(
as
his
name
implies
)
to
make
a
progression
in
the
holy
line
,
in
whom
the
world
was
to
be
saved
,
and
from
whom
he
should
be
borne
,
that
was
mystically
slaine
in
Abel
.
Now
our
first
ground
to
induce
the
numerosity
of
people
before
the
floud
,
is
the
long
duration
of
their
lives
beyond
7.
8.
and
9.
hundred
yeares
,
which
how
it
conduceth
unto
populosity
wee
shall
make
but
little
doubt
,
if
we
consider
there
are
two
maine
causes
of
numerosity
in
any
kind
or
species
,
that
is
,
a
frequent
and
multiparous
way
of
breeding
,
whereby
they
fill
the
world
with
others
,
though
they
exist
not
long
themselves
;
or
a
long
duration
and
subsistence
,
whereby
they
doe
not
onely
replenish
the
world
with
a
new
annumeration
of
others
,
but
also
maintaine
the
former
account
in
themselves
.
From
the
first
cause
we
may
observe
examples
in
creatures
oviparous
,
as
birds
and
●ishes
;
in
vermiparous
,
as
Flies
,
Locusts
,
and
G●ats
;
in
animals
also
viviparous
,
as
Swine
and
Conies
;
of
the
first
there
is
a
great
example
in
the
heard
of
Swine
in
Galilee
,
although
it
were
an
uncleane
beast
,
and
forbidden
unto
the
Jews
.
Of
the
other
a
very
remarkable
one
in
Atheneus
,
in
the
Isle
Astipalea
,
one
of
the
Cyclades
now
called
Stampalia
,
wherein
from
two
that
were
imported
,
the
number
so
encreased
,
that
the
Inhabitants
were
constrained
to
have
recourse
unto
the
Oracle
of
Delphos
,
for
an
invention
how
to
destroy
them
.
Others
there
are
which
make
good
the
paucity
of
their
breed
with
the
length
and
duration
of
their
dayes
,
whereof
there
want
not
ex●amples
in
animals
uniparous
:
First
,
in
bisulcous
or
cloven
hooft
,
as
Camels
,
and
Beeves
,
whereof
there
is
above
a
million
annually
slaine
in
England
:
It
is
also
said
of
Job
,
that
he
had
a
thousand
yoake
of
Oxen
,
and
six
thousand
Camels
;
and
of
the
children
of
Israel
passing
into
the
land
of
Canaan
,
that
they
tooke
from
the
Midianites
threescore
and
ten
thousand
Beeves
;
and
of
the
Army
of
Semiramis
,
that
there
were
therein
100000.
Camels
;
for
Solipes
,
or
firme
hoofed
creatures
,
as
Horses
,
Asses
,
Mules
,
&c.
they
are
also
in
mighty
numbers
;
so
is
it
delivered
that
Job
had
a
thousand
she
Asses
:
that
the
Midianites
lost
61000.
Asses
:
for
horses
it
is
affirmed
by
Diodorus
,
that
Ninus
brought
against
the
Bactrians
280000.
horses
;
after
him
Semiramis
500000.
horses
,
and
Chariots
100000.
even
in
creatures
sterill
and
such
as
do
not
generate
,
the
length
of
life
conduceth
much
unto
the
multiplicity
of
the
species
;
for
the
number
of
Mules
which
live
farre
longer
then
their
Dammes
or
Sires
,
in
countries
where
they
are
bred
is
very
remarkable
,
and
farre
more
common
then
horses
.
For
animals
multifidous
,
or
such
as
are
digitated
or
have
severall
divisions
in
their
feete
,
there
are
but
two
that
are
uniparous
,
that
is
,
Men
and
Elephants
;
in
whom
though
their
generations
be
but
single
,
they
are
notwithstanding
very
numerous
.
The
Elephant
(
as
Aristotle
affirmeth
)
carryeth
the
young
two
yeares
and
conceaveth
not
againe
(
as
Edvardus
Lopez
affirmeth
)
in
many
after
;
yet
doth
their
age
requite
this
disadvantage
,
they
living
commonly
one
hundred
,
sometime
two
hundred
yeares
.
Now
although
they
be
unusuall
with
us
in
Europe
,
and
altogether
unknowne
unto
America
,
yet
in
the
two
other
parts
they
are
abundant
,
as
evidently
appeares
by
the
relation
of
Gorcias
ab
Horto
,
Physitian
to
the
Viceroy
at
Goa
;
who
in
his
Chapter
de
Ebore
,
relates
that
at
one
venation
the
King
of
Sian
tooke
foure
thousand
,
and
is
of
opinion
they
are
in
other
parts
,
in
greater
number
then
heards
of
Beeves
in
Europe
.
And
though
this
delivered
from
a
Spaniard
unacquainted
with
our
Northerne
droves
,
may
seeme
very
farre
to
exceed
,
yet
must
we
conceave
them
very
numerous
,
if
wee
consider
the
number
of
teeth
transported
from
one
Countrey
to
another
,
they
having
onely
two
great
teeth
,
and
those
not
falling
or
renewing
.
As
for
man
the
disadvantage
in
his
single
issue
is
the
same
with
these
,
and
in
the
latenesse
of
his
generation
somewhat
greater
then
any
;
yet
in
the
continuall
and
not
interrupted
time
thereof
,
and
the
extent
of
dayes
,
he
becomes
at
present
,
if
not
then
any
other
species
,
at
least
more
numerous
then
these
before
mentioned
.
Now
being
thus
numerous
at
present
,
and
in
the
measure
of
threescore
,
four
score
or
an
hundred
years
,
if
their
dayes
extended
unto
sixe
,
seven
,
or
eight
hund●ed
,
their
generations
would
be
proportionably
multiplied
;
their
times
of
generation
being
not
onely
multiplyed
,
but
their
subsistence
continued
;
for
though
the
great
Grandchild
went
on
,
the
Tycho
or
first
Originall
would
subsist
and
make
one
of
the
world
,
though
he
outlived
all
the
termes
of
consanguinity
,
and
became
a
stranger
unto
his
proper
progeny
.
So
by
compute
of
Scripture
Adam
lived
unto
the
ninth
generation
,
unto
the
dayes
of
Lamech
the
father
of
Noah
;
Methuselah
unto
the
yeare
of
the
floud
,
and
Noah
was
contemporary
unto
all
from
Enoch
unto
Abraham
.
So
that
although
some
dyed
,
the
father
beholding
so
many
discents
,
the
number
of
survivers
must
still
be
very
great
;
for
if
halfe
the
men
were
now
alive
,
which
lived
in
the
last
Century
,
the
earth
would
scarce
con●aine
their
number
;
whereas
in
our
abridged
and
septuagesimall
ages
,
it
is
very
rare
and
deserves
a
distich
to
behold
the
fourth
generation
:
Xerxes
complaint
still
remaining
,
and
what
he
lamented
in
his
Army
,
being
almost
deplorable
in
the
whole
world
,
men
seldome
ariving
unto
those
yeares
whereby
Methuselah
exceeded
nine
hundred
,
and
what
Adam
came
short
of
a
thousand
,
was
defined
long
agoe
to
be
the
age
of
man
.
Now
although
the
length
of
dayes
conduceth
mainely
unto
the
numerosity
of
mankinde
,
and
it
be
manifest
from
Scripture
they
lived
very
long
,
yet
is
not
the
period
of
their
lives
determinable
,
and
some
might
be
longer
livers
,
then
we
account
that
any
were
;
For
,
(
to
omit
that
conceit
of
some
,
that
Adam
was
the
oldest
man
,
in
as
much
as
he
is
conceaved
to
be
created
in
the
maturity
of
mankinde
,
that
is
,
at
60.
(
for
in
that
age
it
is
set
downe
they
begat
children
)
so
that
adding
this
number
unto
his
930.
he
was
21.
yeares
older
then
any
of
his
posterity
)
that
even
Methuselah
was
the
longest
lived
of
all
the
children
of
Adam
,
we
need
not
grant
,
nor
is
it
definitively
set
downe
by
Moses
:
Indeed
of
those
ten
mentioned
in
Scripture
with
their
severall
ages
it
must
be
true
;
but
whether
those
seven
of
the
line
of
Caine
and
thei●
progeny
,
or
any
of
the
sons
or
daughters
posterity
after
them
outlived
those
,
is
not
expressed
in
holy
Scripture
;
and
it
will
seeme
more
probable
that
of
the
line
of
Caine
,
some
were
longer
lived
then
any
of
Seth
,
if
we
concede
that
seven
generations
of
the
one
lived
as
long
as
nine
of
the
other
.
As
for
what
is
commonly
alledged
,
that
God
would
not
permit
the
life
of
any
unto
a
thousand
,
because
(
alluding
unto
that
of
David
)
no
man
should
live
one
day
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
,
although
it
be
urged
by
divers
,
yet
is
it
me
thinks
an
inference
somewhat
Rabbinicall
,
and
not
of
power
to
perswade
a
serious
examinator
.
Having
thus
made
manifest
in
generall
how
powerfully
the
length
of
lives
conduced
unto
populosity
of
those
times
,
it
will
yet
be
easier
acknowledged
if
we
discend
to
particularities
,
and
consider
how
many
in
seven
hundred
yeares
might
discend
from
one
man
;
wherein
considering
the
length
of
their
dayes
,
we
may
conceave
the
greatest
number
to
have
beene
alive
together
.
And
this
that
no
reasonable
spirit
may
contradict
,
wee
will
declare
with
manifest
disadvantage
;
for
whereas
the
duration
of
the
world
unto
the
●loud
was
above
1600.
yeares
,
we
will
make
our
compute
in
lesse
then
halfe
that
time
;
nor
will
we
begin
with
the
first
man
,
but
allow
the
earth
to
bee
provided
of
women
fit
for
marriage
the
second
or
third
first
Centuries
;
and
will
onely
take
as
granted
,
that
they
might
beget
children
at
sixty
,
and
at
an
hundred
yeares
have
twenty
,
allowing
for
that
number
forty
yeares
.
Nor
will
we
herein
single
out
Methuselah
,
or
account
from
the
longest
livers
,
but
make
choice
of
the
sho●test
of
any
wee
finde
recorded
in
the
Text
,
excepting
Enoch
;
who
after
hee
had
lived
as
many
yeares
as
there
be
dayes
in
the
yeare
,
was
translated
at
365.
And
thus
from
one
stock
of
seven
hundred
yeares
,
multiplying
still
by
twenty
,
we
shall
finde
the
product
to
be
one
thousand
,
three
hundred
forty
seven
millions
,
three
hundred
sixty
eight
thousand
,
foure
hundred
and
twenty
.
Centurie
|
1
|
20.
|
2
|
400.
|
3
|
800.
|
4
|
160,000
.
|
5
|
3,200,000
.
|
6
|
46,000,000
.
|
7
|
1,280,000,000
.
|
The
product
|
|
1,347,368,420
|
Now
had
wee
computed
by
Methuselah
the
summe
had
exceeded
five
hundred
thousand
millions
;
as
large
a
number
from
one
stock
as
may
bee
conceaved
in
Europe
;
especially
if
in
Constantinople
the
greatest
City
thereof
,
there
be
no
more
then
Botero
accounteth
,
seven
hundred
thousand
soules
,
which
duely
considered
,
wee
shall
rather
admire
how
the
earth
contained
its
inhabitants
,
then
doubt
its
inhabitation
;
and
might
conceave
the
Deluge
not
simply
penall
,
but
in
some
way
also
necessary
;
as
many
have
conceaved
of
translations
,
if
Adam
had
not
sinned
,
and
the
race
of
man
had
remained
upon
earth
immortall
.
Now
whereas
some
to
make
good
their
longevity
,
have
imagined
that
the
yeares
of
their
compute
were
Lunary
;
unto
these
we
must
reply
;
That
if
by
a
lunary
yeare
they
understand
twelve
revolutions
of
the
Moone
,
that
is
,
354.
dayes
,
eleven
fewer
then
in
the
Solary
yeare
;
there
will
be
no
great
difference
,
at
least
not
sufficient
to
convince
or
●x●enuate
the
question
:
But
if
by
a
Lunary
yeare
they
meane
one
revolution
of
the
Moone
,
that
is
,
a
month
;
they
first
introduce
a
yeare
never
used
by
the
Hebrewes
in
their
Civill
accompts
;
and
what
is
delivered
before
of
the
Chaldean
yeares
,
(
as
Xenophon
gives
a
caution
)
was
onely
receaved
in
the
Chronology
of
their
Arts.
Secondly
,
they
contradict
the
Scripture
,
which
makes
a
plaine
enumeration
of
many
months
in
the
account
of
the
Deluge
,
for
so
it
is
expressed
in
the
Text.
In
the
tenth
month
,
in
the
first
day
of
the
month
were
the
tops
of
the
mountaines
seene
;
Concordant
whereunto
is
the
relation
of
●uma●●
Authors
,
for
so
saith
Xenophon
de
Aequivocis
,
Inund
●iones
plures
fuere
,
prima
novimestris
inundatio
terrarum
sub
prisco
Ogyge
;
and
the
like
also
Solinus
,
Meminisse
hoc
loco
par
est
post
primum
diluv●um
Ogygi
temporibus
notatum
,
cum
novem
&
amplius
mensibus
diem
continua
nox
inumbrasset
,
Delon
ante
omnes
terras
radiis
solis
illuminatum
sort●tum
que
ex
eo
nomen
.
And
lastly
,
they
fall
upon
an
absurdity
,
for
they
make
E●och
to
beget
children
about
six
yeares
of
age
;
for
whereas
it
is
said
he
begat
Methuselah
at
65.
if
we
shall
account
every
month
a
yeare
,
he
was
at
that
time
some
sixe
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
for
so
many
months
are
contained
in
that
space
of
time
.
Having
thus
declared
how
much
the
length
of
mens
lives
conduced
unto
the
populosity
of
their
kinde
,
our
second
foundation
must
be
the
large
extent
of
time
,
from
the
Creation
unto
the
Deluge
;
that
is
,
according
unto
received
computes
about
1655
yeares
)
a
longer
time
then
hath
passed
since
the
nativity
of
our
Saviour
;
and
which
we
cannot
but
conceive
sufficient
for
a
very
large
encrease
,
if
we
do
but
affirm
what
reasonable
enquirers
will
not
deny
;
That
the
earth
might
be
as
populous
in
that
number
of
yeares
before
the
Flood
,
as
we
can
manifest
it
was
in
the
same
number
after
.
And
whereas
there
may
be
conceived
some
disadvantage
,
in
regard
that
at
the
Creation
,
the
originall
of
mankinde
was
in
two
persons
,
but
after
the
Flood
their
propagation
issued
at
least
from
sixe
;
against
this
we
might
very
well
set
the
length
of
their
lives
before
the
Flood
,
which
were
abreviated
after
,
and
in
halfe
this
space
contracted
into
hundreds
and
threescores
.
Notwithstanding
to
equalize
accounts
,
we
will
allow
three
hundred
yeares
,
and
so
long
a
time
as
we
can
manifest
from
the
Scripture
,
There
were
foure
men
at
least
that
begat
children
,
Adam
,
Cain
,
Seth
,
and
Enos
;
so
shall
wee
fairly
and
favourably
proceed
if
we
affirme
the
world
to
have
been
as
populous
in
sixteen
hundred
and
fifty
yeares
before
the
Flood
,
as
it
was
in
thirteen
hundred
after
.
Now
how
populous
and
largely
inhabited
it
was
within
this
period
of
time
,
we
shall
endeavour
to
declare
from
probabilities
,
and
severall
testimonies
of
Scripture
and
humane
Authors
.
And
first
,
to
manifest
the
same
neere
those
parts
of
the
Earth
where
the
Arke
is
presumed
to
have
rested
,
wee
have
the
relation
of
holy
Scripture
accounting
the
genealogie
of
Japhet
,
Cham
and
Sem
,
and
in
this
last
,
foure
descents
unto
the
division
of
the
earth
in
the
dayes
of
Peleg
,
which
time
although
it
were
not
upon
common
compute
much
above
an
hundred
yeares
,
yet
were
they
at
this
time
mightily
encreased
;
nor
can
we
well
conceive
it
otherwise
,
if
we
consider
they
began
already
to
wander
from
their
first
habitation
,
and
were
able
to
attempt
so
mighty
a
worke
as
the
building
of
a
City
and
a
Tower
,
whose
top
should
reach
unto
the
heavens
,
whereunto
there
was
required
no
slender
number
of
persons
,
if
we
consider
the
magnitude
thereof
,
expressed
by
some
,
&
conceived
to
be
Turris
Beli
in
Herodotus
;
and
the
multitudes
of
people
recorded
at
the
erecting
of
the
like
or
inferiour
structures
:
for
so
is
it
delivered
in
the
Book
of
Kings
,
that
at
the
building
of
Solomons
Temple
there
were
threescore
and
ten
thousand
that
carryed
burdens
,
and
fourscore
thousand
hewers
in
the
mountaines
,
beside
the
chiefe
of
his
officers
three
thousand
and
three
hundred
;
and
at
the
erecting
of
the
Pyramids
in
the
reigne
of
King
Cheops
,
as
Herodotus
reports
there
were
decem
myriades
,
that
is
an
hundred
thousand
men
.
And
though
it
be
said
of
the
Aegyptians
,
Porrum
&
caepe
nefas
violare
&
frangere
morsu
;
yet
did
the
summes
expended
in
Garlicke
and
Onyons
amount
unto
no
lesse
then
one
thousand
six
hundred
Talents
.
The
first
Monarchy
or
Kingdome
of
Babylon
is
mentioned
in
Scripture
under
the
foundation
of
Nimrod
,
which
is
also
recorded
in
humane
history
;
as
beside
Berosus
,
in
Diodorus
and
Justine
,
for
Nimrod
of
the
Scriptures
is
Belus
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
Assur
the
same
with
Ninus
his
successour
.
There
is
also
mention
of
divers
Cities
,
particularly
of
Ninivy
and
Resen
expressed
emphatically
in
the
Text
to
be
a
great
City
.
That
other
Countries
round
about
were
also
peopled
,
appeares
by
the
Wars
of
the
Monarchs
of
Assyria
with
the
Bactrians
,
Indians
,
Scythyans
,
Aethiopians
,
Armenians
,
Hyrcanians
,
Parthians
,
Persians
,
Susians
;
they
vanquishing
(
as
Diodorus
relateth
)
Aegypt
,
Syria
,
and
all
Asia
minor
,
even
from
Bosphorus
unto
Tanais
.
And
it
is
said
,
that
Semiramis
in
her
expedition
against
the
Indians
,
brought
along
with
her
the
King
of
Arabia
.
About
the
same
time
of
the
Assyrian
Monarchy
,
do
Authors
place
that
of
the
Sycionians
in
Greece
,
and
soone
after
,
that
of
the
Argives
,
and
not
very
long
after
,
that
of
the
Athenians
under
Cecrops
;
and
within
our
period
assumed
are
hystorified
many
memorable
actions
of
the
Greekes
,
as
the
expedition
of
the
Argonautes
,
with
the
most
famous
Wars
of
Thebes
and
Troy
.
That
Canaan
also
and
Aegypt
were
well
peopled
farre
within
this
period
,
besides
their
plantation
by
Canaan
and
Misraim
,
appeareth
from
the
history
of
Abraham
,
who
in
lesse
then
400
yeares
after
the
Flood
journied
from
Mesopotamia
unto
Canaan
and
Aegypt
;
both
which
he
found
well
peopled
and
policied
into
Kingdomes
;
wherein
also
in
430
yeares
,
from
threescore
and
ten
persons
which
came
with
Jacob
into
Aegypt
he
became
a
mighty
Nation
:
for
it
is
said
,
at
their
departure
,
there
journyed
from
Rhamesis
to
Succoth
about
six
hundred
thousand
on
foot
,
that
were
men
besides
children
.
Now
how
populous
the
land
from
whence
they
came
was
,
may
be
collected
not
only
from
their
ability
in
commanding
so
mighty
subjections
,
but
from
the
severall
accounts
of
that
Kingdome
delivered
by
Herodotus
;
and
how
soone
it
was
peopled
is
evidenced
from
the
pillar
of
their
King
Osyris
,
with
this
inscription
in
Diodorus
;
Mihi
pater
est
Saturnus
deorum
junior
,
sum
vero
Osyris
rex
qui
totum
peragravi
orbem
usque
ad
Indorum
fines
,
ad
eos
quoque
sum
profectus
qui
septentrioni
subjacent
usque
ad
Istri
fontes
,
&
alias
partes
usque
ad
Oceanum
.
Now
according
unto
the
best
determinations
Osyris
was
Mizraim
,
&
Saternus
Aegyptius
,
the
same
with
Cham
,
after
whose
name
Aegypt
is
not
only
called
in
Scipture
the
land
of
Ham
,
but
thus
much
is
also
testified
by
Plutarch
;
for
in
his
Treatise
de
Osyride
,
he
delivereth
that
Aegypt
was
called
Chamia
a
Chamo
Noe
si●
io
,
that
is
from
Cham
the
sonne
of
Noah
.
And
if
according
to
the
consent
of
ancient
Fathers
,
Adam
was
buried
in
the
same
place
,
where
Christ
was
crucified
,
that
is
Mount
Calvary
,
the
first
man
ranged
farre
before
the
Flood
,
and
laid
his
bones
many
miles
from
that
place
,
where
it
s
presumed
he
received
them
:
And
this
migration
was
the
greater
,
if
as
the
Text
expresseth
,
he
was
cast
out
of
the
East-side
of
Paradise
to
till
the
ground
,
and
as
the
Position
of
the
Cherubins
implyeth
,
who
were
placed
at
the
East
end
of
the
garden
,
to
keep
him
from
the
tree
of
life
.
That
the
extream
and
remote
parts
of
the
earth
were
in
this
time
inhabited
,
is
also
induceable
from
the
like
Testimonies
;
for
(
omitting
the
numeration
of
Josephus
,
and
the
genealogies
of
the
sonnes
of
Noah
)
that
I●aly
was
inhabited
appeareth
from
the
Records
of
Livie
,
and
Dionysius
Halicarnasseus
,
the
story
of
Aenaeas
,
Evander
,
and
Janus
,
whom
Annius
of
Viterbo
,
and
the
Chorographers
of
Italy
,
do
make
to
be
the
same
with
Noah
:
that
Sicily
was
also
peopled
,
is
made
out
from
the
frequent
mention
thereof
in
Homer
,
the
Records
of
Diodorus
and
others
;
but
especially
from
a
remarkable
passage
touched
by
Aretius
and
Rauzanus
B●shop
of
Lucerium
,
but
fully
explained
by
Thoma●
F●zelli
in
his
accurate
history
of
Sicily
;
that
is
,
from
an
ancient
inscription
in
a
stone
at
Panormo
,
expressed
by
him
in
its
proper
characters
,
and
by
a
Syrian
thus
translated
:
Non
est
alius
Deus
praeter
unum
Deum
,
non
est
al●us
potens
praeter
eundem
Deum
,
neque
est
alius
victor
praeter
●undem
quem
colimus
Deum
:
Hujus
turris
praefectus
est
Sapha
filius
Eliphar
,
fil●i
Esau
,
fratris
Iacob
,
filii
Isaac
,
filii
Abraham
;
&
turri
quidem
ipsi
nomen
est
Baych
,
sed
turri
huic
proximae
nomen
est
Pharath
.
The
antiquity
of
the
inhabitation
of
Spaine
is
also
confirmable
,
not
onely
from
Berosus
in
the
plantation
of
Tuball
and
a
City
continuing
yet
in
his
name
,
but
the
story
of
Gerion
,
the
travells
of
Hercules
and
his
pillars
,
and
especially
a
passage
in
Strabo
,
which
advanceth
unto
the
time
of
Ninus
,
thus
delivered
in
his
fourth
Booke
.
the
Spaniards
(
saith
he
)
affirme
that
they
have
had
laws
and
letters
above
sixe
thousand
yeares
.
Now
the
Spaniards
or
Iberians
observing
(
as
Xenophon
hath
delivered
)
Annum
qu●drimestrem
,
foure
months
unto
a
yeare
,
this
compute
will
make
up
2000
Solary
yeares
,
which
is
about
the
space
of
time
from
Strabo
who
lived
in
the
dayes
of
Augustus
,
unto
the
reigne
of
Ninus
.
That
Mauritania
and
the
coast
of
Africa
were
peopled
very
soon
,
is
the
conjecture
of
many
wise
men
,
&
that
by
the
Phaeniceans
,
who
left
their
Country
upon
the
invasion
of
Canaan
by
the
Israelites
:
for
beside
the
conformity
of
the
punicke
or
Carthaginean
language
with
that
of
Phaenicea
,
there
is
a
pregnant
and
very
remarkable
testimony
hereof
in
Procopius
,
who
in
his
second
de
bello
Vandalico
,
recordeth
,
that
in
a
Towne
of
Mauritania
Tingitana
,
there
was
to
be
seen
upon
two
white
Columns
in
the
Phaenicean
language
these
ensuing
words
;
Nos
Maurici
sumus
qui
fugimus
à
facie
Iehoschuae
filii
Nunis
praedatoris
.
The
fortunate
Islands
or
Canaries
were
not
unknowne
;
for
so
doth
Starbo
interpret
that
speech
in
Homer
of
Proteus
unto
Menelaus
—
Sed
te
qu
●terrae
postremus
termin●s
extat
,
Elysium
in
Campum
coelestia
numina
ducunt
.
The
like
might
we
affirme
from
credible
histories
both
of
France
and
Germany
,
and
probably
also
out
of
our
owne
Country
;
for
omitting
the
fabulous
and
Trojan
originall
delivered
by
Jeofrey
of
Monmouth
,
and
the
expresse
text
of
Scripture
,
that
the
race
of
J●phet
did
people
the
Isles
of
the
Gentiles
;
(
in
which
number
this
of
ours
hath
beene
specially
accounted
)
their
originall
was
so
obscure
in
Caesars
time
,
that
he
affirmeth
the
Inland
inhabitants
were
Aborigines
,
that
is
,
such
as
reported
,
that
they
had
their
beginning
in
the
Island
;
That
Ireland
our
neighbour
Island
was
not
long
time
without
Inhabitants
,
may
be
made
probable
by
sundry
accounts
,
although
we
ab●te
the
Tradition
of
Bartholanus
the
Scythian
,
who
arrived
there
three
hundred
years
after
the
Flood
,
or
the
relation
of
Giraldus
,
that
Caesaria
the
daughter
of
Noah
dwelt
there
before
.
Thus
though
we
have
declared
how
largely
the
world
was
inhabited
within
the
space
of
1300
years
,
yet
must
it
be
conceived
more
populous
then
can
be
evinced
;
for
a
greater
part
of
the
Earth
hath
ever
been
peopled
,
then
hath
been
known
or
described
by
Geographers
,
as
will
appeare
by
the
discoveries
of
all
ages
;
for
neither
in
Herodotus
or
Thucydides
do
we
finde
any
mention
of
Rome
,
nor
in
Ptolomy
of
many
parts
of
Europe
,
Asia
,
or
Africa
:
and
because
many
places
wee
have
declared
of
long
plantation
,
of
who●e
populosity
notwithstanding
or
memorable
actions
we
have
no
ancient
story
,
if
we
may
conjecture
of
these
by
what
we
finde
related
of
others
,
wee
shall
not
need
many
words
,
nor
assume
the
halfe
1300
yeares
,
and
this
we
might
illustrate
from
the
mighty
acts
of
the
Assyrians
performed
not
long
after
the
Flood
,
and
recorded
by
Justine
and
Diodorus
,
who
makes
relation
of
expeditions
by
Armies
more
numerous
then
have
beene
ever
since
.
For
Ninus
King
of
Assyria
brought
against
the
Bactrians
700000
foot
,
200000
horse
,
10600
Chariots
;
Semiramis
his
successor
led
against
the
Indians
1300000
foot
,
500000
horse
,
100000
Chariots
,
and
as
many
upon
Camells
:
And
it
is
said
,
Staurobates
the
Indian
King
met
her
with
greater
force
then
she
brought
against
him
;
all
which
was
performed
within
lesse
then
foure
hundred
yeares
after
the
Flood
.
Now
if
any
man
imagine
the
unity
of
their
language
did
hinder
their
dispe●sion
before
the
Flood
,
we
confesse
it
some
hindrance
at
first
,
but
not
much
afterward
:
for
though
it
might
restraine
their
dispersion
,
it
could
not
their
populosity
,
which
necessarily
requireth
transmigration
&
emission
of
Colonies
,
as
we
read
of
Romanes
,
Greeks
,
Phaeniceans
in
ages
past
,
and
have
beheld
examples
thereof
in
our
dayes
;
and
we
may
also
observe
that
after
the
Flood
before
the
confusion
of
tongues
,
men
began
to
disperse
;
for
it
is
said
,
they
journied
towards
the
East
,
and
the
Scripture
it selfe
expresseth
a
necessity
conceived
of
their
dispersion
,
for
the
intent
of
erecting
the
Tower
is
so
delivered
in
the
text
,
lest
we
be
scattered
abroad
upon
the
face
of
the
ea●th
.
Againe
,
if
any
man
imagine
the
planta●ion
of
the
earth
more
easie
in
regard
of
Navigation
and
shipping
discovered
since
the
Flood
,
whereby
the
Islands
and
devided
parts
of
the
earth
are
now
inhabited
;
hee
must
consider
that
whether
there
were
Islands
or
no
before
the
Flood
is
not
yet
determined
,
and
is
with
probability
denyed
by
very
learned
Authors
.
Lastly
,
if
we
shall
fall
into
apprehension
that
it
was
lesse
inhabited
,
because
it
is
said
in
the
sixt
of
Genesis
about
120.
yeares
before
the
Flood
,
and
it
came
to
passe
that
when
men
began
to
multiply
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
:
Beside
that
this
may
be
onely
meant
of
the
race
of
Cain
,
it
will
not
import
they
were
not
multiplyed
before
,
but
that
they
were
at
that
time
plentifully
encreased
;
for
so
is
the
same
word
used
in
other
parts
of
Scripture
.
And
so
is
it
afterward
in
the
9.
Chap.
said
that
Noah
began
to
be
an
husbandman
,
that
is
,
he
was
so
,
or
earnestly
performed
the
Acts
thereof
:
so
it
is
said
of
our
Saviour
that
he
began
to
cast
them
out
that
bought
and
sold
in
the
Temple
;
that
is
,
he
actually
cast
them
out
,
or
with
alacrity
effected
it
.
And
thus
have
I
declared
my
private
and
probable
conceptions
in
the
enquiry
of
this
truth
;
but
the
certainty
hereof
let
the
Arithmeticke
of
the
last
day
determine
,
and
therefore
expect
no
further
beliefe
then
probability
and
reason
induce
;
onely
desire
men
would
not
swallow
dubiosi●ies
for
certainties
,
and
receive
as
principles
,
points
mainly
controvertible
,
for
we
are
to
adhere
unto
things
doubtfull
in
a
dubious
and
opinative
way
;
it
being
reasonable
for
every
man
to
vary
his
opinion
according
to
the
variance
of
his
reason
,
and
to
affirme
one
day
what
he
denyed
another
,
wherein
although
at
last
we
misse
of
truth
,
wee
dye
notwithstanding
in
harmelesse
and
inoffensive
errors
,
because
we
adhere
unto
that
whereunto
the
examen
of
our
reasons
,
and
honest
enquiries
induce
us
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
East
and
West
▪
THe
next
shall
be
of
East
and
West
;
that
is
,
the
proprieties
and
conditions
ascribed
unto
Regions
respectively
unto
those
situations
,
which
hath
been
the
obvious
conception
of
Philosophers
and
Geographers
,
magnifying
the
condition
of
India
,
and
the
Easterne
Countries
,
above
the
setting
and
occidentall
Climates
;
some
ascribing
hereto
the
generation
of
gold
,
pretious
stones
,
and
spices
,
others
the
civility
and
naturall
endowments
of
men
;
conceiving
the
bodies
of
this
situation
to
receive
a
speciall
impression
from
the
first
salutes
of
the
Sunne
,
and
some
appropriate
influence
from
his
ascendent
and
orientall
radiations
.
But
these
proprieties
affixed
unto
bodies
,
upon
considerations
deduced
from
East
,
West
,
or
those
observable
points
of
the
sphere
,
how
specious
and
plausible
soever
,
will
not
upon
enquiry
bee
justified
from
such
foundations
.
For
,
to
speake
strictly
,
the●e
is
no
East
and
West
in
nature
;
nor
are
those
absolute
and
invariable
,
but
respective
and
mutable
points
,
according
unto
different
longitudes
,
or
distant
parts
of
habitation
,
whereby
they
suffer
many
and
considerable
variations
.
For
first
,
unto
some
,
the
same
part
will
be
East
o●
West
in
respect
of
one
another
,
that
is
,
unto
such
as
inhabit
the
same
parallel
,
or
differently
dwel
f●om
East
to
West
;
Thus
as
unto
Spaine
,
Italy
lyeth
East
,
unto
Italy
,
Greece
,
unto
Greece
Pe●sia
,
&
unto
Persia
China
;
so
again
unto
the
Country
of
China
,
Persia
lyeth
West
,
unto
Persia
Greece
,
unto
Greece
Italy
,
and
unto
Italy
Spaine
;
so
that
the
same
Country
is
sometimes
East
and
sometimes
West
,
and
Persia
though
East
unto
Greece
,
yet
is
it
West
unto
China
.
U●to
other
habitations
the
same
poin●
will
be
both
East
and
West
,
as
unto
those
that
are
Antipodes
or
seated
in
points
of
the
Globe
diame●●ically
opposed
;
so
the
Americans
are
Antipodall
unto
the
Indians
,
and
some
part
of
India
is
both
East
and
West
unto
America
,
according
as
it
shall
be
regarded
from
one
side
or
the
other
,
to
the
right
or
to
the
left
;
and
setting
out
from
any
middle
point
,
either
by
East
or
West
,
the
distance
unto
the
place
intended
is
equall
,
and
in
the
same
space
of
time
in
nature
also
performable
.
To
a
third
that
have
the
Poles
for
their
vertex
,
or
dwell
in
the
position
of
a
pa●allell
sphere
,
there
will
be
neither
E●st
nor
West
,
at
least
the
greatest
part
of
the
year
;
for
if
(
as
the
name
Orientall
implyeth
)
they
shall
account
that
part
to
be
E●st
where
ever
the
Sunne
ariseth
,
or
that
West
where
the
Sunne
is
occidentall
or
setteth
,
almost
halfe
the
yeare
they
have
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
;
for
halfe
the
yeare
it
is
below
their
Horizon
,
and
the
other
halfe
it
is
continually
above
it
;
and
circling
round
about
them
intersecteth
not
the
Horizon
,
nor
leaveth
any
part
for
this
compu●e
.
And
if
(
which
will
at
first
seem
very
reasonable
)
that
part
should
be
tearmed
the
Easterne
point
,
where
the
Sunne
at
the
Aequinox
,
and
but
once
in
the
yeare
ariseth
,
yet
will
this
also
disturbe
the
Cardinall
accounts
,
nor
will
it
with
propriety
admit
that
appellation
:
For
that
surely
cannot
be
accounted
East
which
hath
the
South
on
both
sides
,
which
notwithstanding
,
this
position
must
have
;
for
if
unto
such
as
live
under
the
pole
,
that
be
only
North
which
is
above
them
,
that
must
be
Southerly
which
is
below
them
,
which
is
all
the
other
portion
of
the
Globe
beside
that
part
possessed
by
them
.
And
thus
these
points
of
East
and
West
being
not
absolute
in
any
,
respective
in
some
,
and
not
at
all
relating
unto
others
,
we
cannot
hereon
establish
so
generall
considerations
,
nor
reasonably
erect
such
immutable
assertions
,
upon
so
unstable
foundations
.
Now
the
ground
that
begat
or
promoted
this
conceit
,
was
first
a
mistake
in
the
apprehension
of
East
and
West
,
considering
thereof
as
of
the
North
and
South
,
and
computing
by
these
as
invariably
as
by
the
other
;
but
herein
,
upon
second
thoughts
there
is
a
great
disparity
:
For
the
North
and
Southerne
pole
,
are
the
invariable
termes
of
that
Axis
whereon
the
heavens
doe
move
,
and
are
therefore
incommunicable
and
fixed
points
whereof
the
one
is
not
apprehensible
in
the
other
;
b●t
with
the
East
and
West
it
is
quite
otherwise
,
for
the
revolution
of
th●
Orbes
being
made
upon
the
poles
of
North
and
South
,
all
other
points
about
the
Axis
are
mutable
;
and
wheresoever
therein
the
E●st
point
be
determined
,
by
su●cession
of
parts
in
one
revolution
every
point
b●commeth
East
:
and
so
if
where
the
Sunne
ariseth
,
that
part
be
●earmed
East
,
every
habitation
differing
in
longitude
,
will
have
this
point
also
different
,
in
as
much
as
the
Sunne
successively
ariseth
unto
every
one
.
The
second
ground
,
although
it
depend
upon
the
former
,
approacheth
nearer
the
effect
;
and
that
is
the
efficacie
of
the
Sunne
,
set
out
and
divided
according
to
priority
of
assent
,
whereby
his
in●luence
is
conceived
more
favourable
unto
one
Country
then
another
,
and
to
felicitate
India
more
then
any
after
.
But
hereby
we
cannot
avoid
absurdities
and
such
as
infer
effects
controulable
by
our
senses
:
For
first
,
by
the
same
reason
that
we
affirm
the
Indian
richer
then
the
American
,
the
American
will
also
be
more
plentifull
then
the
Indian
,
and
England
or
Spaine
more
fruitfull
then
Hispaniola
or
golden
Castile
;
in
as
much
as
the
Sunne
ariseth
unto
the
one
sooner
then
the
other
,
and
so
accountably
unto
any
Nation
subjected
unto
the
same
parallell
,
or
with
a
considerable
diversity
of
longitude
from
each
other
.
Secondly
,
an
unsufferable
absurdity
will
ensue
;
for
thereby
a
Count●y
may
be
more
fruitfull
then
it selfe
:
For
India
is
more
fertile
then
Spaine
,
because
more
East
,
and
that
the
Sunne
ariseth
first
unto
it
;
Spaine
likewise
by
the
same
reason
more
fruitfull
then
America
,
and
America
then
India
;
so
that
Spaine
is
lesse
fruitfull
then
that
Country
,
which
a
lesse
fertile
Country
then
it selfe
,
excelleth
.
Lastly
,
if
we
conceive
the
Sunne
hath
any
advantage
by
the
priority
of
its
ascent
,
or
makes
thereby
one
Country
more
happy
then
another
,
we
introduce
injustifiable
acceptions
;
and
impose
a
naturall
partiality
on
that
luminary
,
which
being
equidistant
from
the
Earth
,
and
equally
removed
in
the
East
as
in
the
West
,
his
power
and
efficacie
in
both
places
must
bee
equall
,
as
Boetius
hath
taken
notice
in
his
first
de
Gemmis
,
and
Scaliger
hath
graphically
declared
in
his
Exercitations
;
some
have
therefore
forsaken
this
refuge
of
the
Sunne
,
and
to
salve
the
effect
have
recurred
unto
the
influence
of
the
starres
,
making
their
activities
Nationall
,
and
appropriating
their
powers
unto
particular
regions
:
So
Cardan
conceiveth
the
tayle
of
Ursa
major
peculiarly
respecteth
Europe
,
whereas
indeed
once
in
24
houres
it
also
absolveth
its
course
over
Asia
and
America
:
And
therefore
it
will
not
be
easie
to
apprehend
those
stars
peculiarly
glance
on
us
,
who
must
of
necessity
carry
a
common
eye
and
regard
unto
all
Countries
unto
whom
their
revolution
and
verticity
is
also
common
.
The
effects
therefore
are
different
productions
in
severall
Countries
,
which
we
impute
unto
the
action
of
the
Sunne
,
must
surely
have
nearer
and
more
immediate
causes
then
that
Lumina●y
;
and
these
if
wee
place
in
the
propriety
of
the
clime
,
or
condition
of
soyle
wherein
they
are
produced
,
we
shall
more
reasonably
proceed
,
then
they
who
ascribe
them
unto
the
activity
of
the
Sunne
,
whose
revolution
being
regular
,
it
hath
no
power
nor
efficacie
peculiar
from
its
orientality
,
but
equally
disperseth
his
beames
unto
all
which
equally
and
in
the
same
restriction
receive
his
lustre
;
and
being
an
universall
and
indefini●e
agent
,
the
effects
or
productions
we
behold
,
receive
not
their
circle
from
his
causality
,
but
are
determined
by
the
principles
of
the
place
or
qualities
of
that
region
which
admits
them
:
and
this
is
evident
not
onely
in
gemmes
,
mineralls
,
and
metalls
,
but
observable
in
pla●ts
and
animalls
,
whereof
some
are
common
unto
many
Countries
,
some
peculiar
unto
one
,
some
not
communicable
unto
another
:
For
the
hand
of
God
that
first
created
the
earth
,
hath
with
variety
disposed
the
principles
of
all
things
,
wisely
contriving
them
in
their
proper
seminaries
,
and
where
they
best
maintaine
the
intention
of
their
species
;
whereof
if
they
have
not
a
concurrence
,
and
be
not
lodged
in
a
convenient
matrix
,
they
are
not
excited
by
the
efficacie
of
the
Sunn●
,
or
fayling
in
particular
causes
receive
a
reliefe
or
sufficient
promotion
from
the
universall
.
For
although
superiour
powers
cooperate
with
inferiour
activities
,
and
may
(
as
some
conceive
)
carry
a
stroake
in
the
plasticke
and
formative
draught
of
all
things
,
yet
doe
their
determinations
belong
unto
particular
agents
,
and
are
defined
from
their
proper
principles
.
Thus
the
Sunne
which
with
us
is
fruitfull
in
the
generation
of
frogs
,
toads
,
and
serpents
,
to
this
effect
proves
impotent
in
our
neighbour
Island
;
wherein
as
in
all
other
carrying
a
common
aspect
,
it
concurreth
but
unto
predisposed
effects
,
and
onely
suscitates
those
formes
,
whose
determinations
are
seminall
,
and
proceed
from
the
Idea
of
themselves
.
Now
wheras
there
be
many
observations
concerning
East
,
and
divers
considerations
of
Art
which
seeme
to
extoll
the
quality
of
that
point
,
if
rightly
understood
they
doe
not
really
promote
it
.
That
the
Astrologer
takes
account
of
nativities
from
the
Ascendent
,
that
is
,
the
first
house
of
the
heavens
,
whose
beginning
is
toward
the
East
,
it
doth
not
advantage
the
conceit
;
for
,
he
establisheth
not
his
Judgement
upon
the
Orientality
thereof
,
but
considereth
therein
his
first
ascent
above
the
Horizon
;
at
which
time
its
efficacy
becomes
observable
,
and
is
conceaved
to
have
the
signification
of
life
,
and
to
respect
the
condition
of
all
things
,
which
at
the
same
time
arise
from
their
causes
,
and
ascend
to
their
Horizon
with
it
.
Now
this
ascension
indeed
falls
out
respectively
in
the
East
;
but
as
we
have
delivered
before
,
in
some
positions
there
is
no
Easterne
point
from
whence
to
compute
these
ascensions
.
So
is
it
in
a
parallel
spheare
:
for
,
unto
them
six
houses
are
continually
depressed
,
and
six
never
elevated
;
and
the
Planets
themselves
,
whose
revolutions
are
of
more
speed
,
and
influences
of
higher
consideration
,
must
finde
in
that
place
▪
very
imperfect
regard
;
for
halfe
their
period
they
absolve
above
,
and
halfe
beneath
the
Horizon
;
and
so
for
six
yeares
,
no
man
can
have
the
happinesse
to
be
borne
under
Jupiter
,
and
for
fifteene
together
all
must
escape
the
ascendent
dominion
of
Saturne
.
That
A●istotle
in
his
Politicks
,
commends
the
situation
of
a
City
which
is
open
towards
the
East
,
and
admitteth
the
rayes
of
the
rising
Sun
,
thereby
is
implyed
no
more
particular
efficacy
then
in
the
West
;
But
that
site
is
commended
,
in
regard
the
damps
and
vaporous
exhalations
ingendered
in
the
absence
of
the
Sun
,
are
by
his
returning
rayes
the
sooner
dispelled
,
and
men
thereby
more
ea●ly
enjoy
a
cleare
and
healthy
habitation
;
and
upon
these
and
the
like
considerations
it
is
,
that
Marcus
Varro
de
re
Rustica
,
commendeth
the
same
situation
,
and
expose●h
his
farme
unto
the
equinoxiall
ascent
of
the
Sun
;
that
Palladius
adviseth
the
front
of
his
edifice
should
so
respect
the
South
,
that
in
the
first
angle
it
receave
the
rising
rayes
of
the
winter
Sunne
,
and
decline
a
little
from
the
winter
setting
thereof
.
And
concordant
hereunto
is
the
instruction
of
Columella
in
his
Chapter
Depositione
villae
,
which
hee
contriveth
into
Summer
and
Winter
habitations
;
ordering
that
the
Winter
lodgings
regard
the
winter
ascent
of
the
Sun
,
that
is
,
South-East
;
and
the
roomes
of
repast
at
supper
,
the
Aequinoxiall
setting
thereof
,
that
is
,
the
West
;
that
the
Summer
lodgings
regard
the
Aequinoxiall
Meridian
,
but
the
roomes
of
caenation
in
the
Summer
,
he
obverts
unto
the
winter
assent
,
that
is
,
South-East
;
and
the
Balnearies
or
bathing
places
,
that
they
may
remaine
under
the
Sun
untill
evening
,
hee
exposeth
unto
the
Summer
setting
,
that
is
,
North-West
;
in
all
which
,
although
the
Cardinall
points
be
introduced
,
yet
is
the
consideration
Solary
,
and
onely
determined
unto
the
aspect
or
visible
reception
of
the
Sun
.
That
Mahumetans
and
Jews
in
these
and
our
neighbour
parts
are
observed
to
use
some
gestures
towards
the
East
,
as
at
their
benediction
,
and
the
killing
of
their
meate
it
cannot
be
denied
;
and
though
many
ignorant
spectators
,
and
not
a
few
of
the
actors
conceave
some
Magick
or
mysterie
therein
,
yet
is
the
Ceremony
onely
Topicall
,
and
in
a
memoriall
relation
unto
a
place
they
honour
.
So
the
Jews
do
carry
a
respect
and
cast
an
eye
upon
Jerusalem
;
for
which
practise
they
are
not
without
the
example
of
their
forefathers
,
and
the
encouragement
of
their
wise
King
;
Dan.
6.
For
so
it
is
said
that
Daniel
went
into
his
house
,
and
his
windowes
being
opened
towards
Jerusalem
,
he
kneeled
upon
his
knees
three
times
a
day
,
and
prayed
;
So
is
it
expressed
in
the
prayer
of
Solomon
,
what
prayer
or
supplication
soever
be
made
by
any
man
,
which
shall
spread
forth
his
hands
towards
this
house
,
if
thy
people
go
out
to
battaile
,
and
shall
pray
unto
the
Lord
towards
the
City
which
thou
hast
chosen
,
and
toward
the
house
which
I
have
chosen
to
build
for
thy
Name
,
then
heare
thou
in
heaven
their
prayer
,
and
their
supplication
,
and
maintaine
their
cause
.
Now
the
observation
hereof
,
unto
the
Jews
that
are
dispersed
Westward
,
and
such
as
most
converse
with
us
,
directeth
their
regard
unto
the
East
;
But
the
words
of
Solomon
are
applyable
unto
all
quarters
of
heaven
,
and
by
the
Jews
of
the
East
and
South
must
be
regarded
in
a
contrary
position
.
So
Daniel
in
Babylon
looking
toward
Jerusalem
had
his
face
toward
the
West
;
So
the
Jews
in
their
owne
Land
looked
upon
it
from
all
quarters
.
For
the
Tribe
of
Judah
beheld
it
to
the
North
;
Manasses
,
Z●bulon
,
and
Nap●thali
unto
the
South
;
Ruben
and
Gad
unto
the
West
;
onely
the
Tribe
of
Dan
regarded
it
directly
or
to
the
due
East
:
and
so
when
it
is
said
Luke
12.
when
you
see
a
cloud
rise
out
of
the
West
,
you
say
there
commeth
a
showre
,
and
so
it
is
;
the
observation
was
respective
unto
Judea
;
nor
is
this
a
reasonable
illation
in
all
other
〈◊〉
whatsoever
;
For
the
Sea
lay
West
unto
that
Country
,
and
the
winds
brought
raine
from
that
quarter
;
But
this
consideration
cannot
be
transferred
unto
India
or
China
,
which
have
a
vast
Sea
Eastward
,
and
a
vaster
Continent
toward
the
West
.
So
likewise
when
it
is
said
by
Job
,
in
the
vulgar
Translation
,
Gold
commeth
out
of
the
North
;
is
this
a
reasonable
inducement
unto
us
and
many
other
Countries
,
from
some
p●rticular
mines
septentrionall
unto
his
situation
,
to
search
after
that
me●all
in
cold
and
Northerne
regions
,
which
wee
most
plentifully
discover
in
hot
and
Southerne
habitations
?
For
the
Mahometans
▪
as
they
partake
with
all
Religions
in
something
,
so
they
imitate
the
Jew
in
this
.
For
in
their
observed
gestures
,
they
hold
a
regard
unto
Mecha
and
Medina
Taln●bi
,
two
Cities
in
Arabia
faelix
;
where
their
Prophet
was
borne
and
buried
;
whither
they
performe
their
pilgrimages
;
and
from
whence
they
expect
he
should
returne
againe
.
And
therefore
they
direct
their
faces
unto
these
parts
,
which
unto
the
Mahometans
of
Barbary
and
Aegypt
lye
E●st
,
and
are
in
some
point
thereof
,
unto
many
other
parts
of
Turkey
:
wherein
notwithstanding
there
is
no
Orientall
respect
;
for
wi●h
the
same
devotion
on
the
other
side
they
regard
these
parts
toward
the
West
,
and
so
with
variety
wheresoever
they
are
seated
,
conforming
unto
the
ground
of
their
conception
.
Fourthly
,
whereas
in
the
ordering
of
the
Campe
of
Israel
,
the
East
quarter
is
appointed
unto
the
noblest
Tribe
,
that
is
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
according
to
the
command
of
God
,
Numb
.
2.
In
the
East-side
toward
the
rising
of
the
Sunne
,
shall
the
Standard
of
the
Tribe
of
Judah
pitch
,
it
doth
not
peculiarly
extoll
that
point
;
for
herein
the
East
is
not
to
bee
taken
strictly
,
but
as
it
signifieth
or
implyeth
the
formost
place
;
for
Judah
had
the
Van
,
and
many
Countries
through
which
they
passed
were
seated
E●sterly
unto
them
.
Thus
much
is
implyed
by
the
Originall
,
and
expressed
by
Translations
which
strictly
conforme
thereto
:
So
Tremellius
and
Junius
,
Castra
habentium
ab
anteriore
parte
Orientem
versus
,
vexillum
esto
castrorum
Iudae
;
so
hath
R.
Solomon
Jarchi
expounded
it
,
the
foremost
or
before
,
is
the
E●st
quarter
,
and
the
West
is
called
behind
:
And
upon
this
Interpretation
may
all
be
salved
that
is
alleageable
against
it
.
For
if
the
Tribe
of
Judah
were
to
pitch
before
the
Tabernacle
at
the
East
,
and
yet
to
march
first
,
as
is
commanded
Numb
.
10.
there
must
ensue
a
disorder
in
the
Campe
,
nor
could
they
conveniently
observe
the
●xecution
thereof
:
For
when
they
set
out
from
Mount
Sinah
where
the
Command
was
delivered
,
they
made
Northward
unto
Rithmah
;
from
Rissah
unto
Ezionbeber
about
fourteen
stations
they
marched
South
:
From
Almon
Diblathaim
th●ough
the
mountaines
of
Yabarim
and
plaines
of
Moab
towards
Jordan
the
face
of
their
march
was
West
:
So
that
if
Judah
were
strictly
to
pitch
in
the
E●st
of
the
Tabernacle
,
every
night
he
encamped
in
the
Reare
:
And
if
(
as
some
conceive
)
the
whole
Campe
could
not
be
lesse
then
twelve
miles
long
,
it
had
been
preposterous
for
him
to
have
marched
foremost
,
or
set
out
first
,
who
was
most
remote
from
the
place
to
be
approached
.
Fifthly
,
that
Learning
,
Civility
and
Arts
,
had
their
beginning
in
the
East
,
it
is
not
imputable
●ither
to
the
action
of
the
Sunne
,
or
its
Orientality
,
but
of
the
first
plantation
of
Man
in
those
parts
,
which
unto
Europe
doe
carry
the
respect
of
East
;
for
on
the
mountaines
of
Ararat
,
that
is
part
of
the
hill
Taurus
,
between
the
East-Indies
and
Scythia
,
as
Sir
W.
Ralegh
accounts
it
,
the
Arke
of
Noah
rested
;
from
the
East
they
travelled
that
built
the
Tower
of
Babell
,
from
thence
they
were
dispersed
and
successively
enlarged
,
and
learning
good
Arts
and
all
Civility
communicated
.
The
progression
whereof
was
very
sensible
;
and
if
we
consider
the
distance
of
time
between
the
confusion
of
Babell
,
and
the
civility
of
many
parts
now
eminent
therein
,
it
travelled
late
and
slowly
into
our
quarters
;
for
notwithstanding
the
learning
of
Bardes
and
D●uides
of
elder
times
,
he
that
shall
peruse
that
worke
of
Tacitus
de
moribus
Germanorum
,
may
easily
discerne
how
little
civility
two
thousand
years
had
wrought
upon
that
Nation
;
the
like
he
may
observe
concerning
our selves
,
from
the
same
Author
in
the
life
of
Agricola
,
and
more
directly
from
Strabo
;
who
to
the
dishonour
of
our
Predecessours
,
and
the
disparagement
of
those
that
glory
in
the
Antiquity
of
their
Ancestors
,
affirmeth
,
the
Britans
were
so
simple
,
that
though
they
abounded
in
Milke
,
they
had
not
the
Artifice
of
Cheese
.
Lastly
,
that
the
Globe
it selfe
is
by
Cosmographers
divided
into
East
and
West
,
accounting
from
the
first
Meridian
,
it
doth
not
establish
this
conceit
;
for
that
division
is
not
naturally
founded
,
but
artificially
set
downe
,
and
by
agreement
;
as
the
aptest
termes
to
define
or
commensurate
the
longitude
of
places
.
Thus
the
ancient
Cosmographers
doe
place
the
division
of
the
E●st
and
Westerne
Hemisphere
,
that
is
the
first
terme
of
longitude
in
the
Canary
or
fortunate
Islands
;
conceiving
these
parts
the
extreamest
habitations
Westward
:
But
the
Modernes
have
altered
that
terme
and
translated
it
unto
the
Azores
or
Michaels
Islands
,
and
that
upon
a
plausible
conceit
of
the
small
or
insensible
variation
of
the
compasse
in
those
parts
;
wherein
neverthelesse
,
and
though
upon
second
invention
,
they
proceed
upon
a
common
and
no
appropriate
foundation
;
for
even
in
that
Meridian
farther
North
or
South
the
compasse
observably
varieth
;
and
there
are
also
other
places
wherein
it
varieth
not
,
as
Alphonso
and
Rodoriges
de
Lago
will
have
it
about
Capo
de
las
Agullas
in
Africa
;
as
Maurolycus
affirmeth
in
the
shore
of
Peloponesus
in
Europe
,
and
as
Gilbertus
averreth
,
in
the
middest
of
great
regions
,
in
most
parts
of
the
earth
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
River
Nilus
.
HEreof
uncontroulably
and
under
generall
consent
many
opinions
are
passant
,
which
notwithstanding
upon
due
●xamination
,
do
admit
of
doubt
or
restriction
:
It
is
generally
esteemed
,
and
by
most
unto
our
dayes
received
,
that
the
River
of
Nilus
hath
seven
ostiaries
;
that
is
,
by
seven
Channells
disburdeneth
it selfe
into
the
Sea
;
wherein
notwithstanding
,
beside
that
we
finde
no
concurrent
determination
of
ages
past
,
and
a
positive
and
undeniable
refute
of
these
present
,
the
affirmative
is
mutable
,
and
must
not
be
received
without
all
limitation
.
For
some
,
from
whom
wee
receive
the
greatest
illustrations
of
Antiquity
,
have
made
no
mention
hereof
:
So
Homer
hath
given
no
number
of
its
Channells
,
nor
so
much
as
the
name
thereof
in
use
with
all
Historians
.
Eratosthenes
in
his
description
of
Aegypt
hath
likewise
passed
them
over
:
Aristotle
is
so
indistinct
in
their
names
and
numbers
,
that
in
the
first
of
Meteors
,
he
plainly
affirmeth
the
Region
of
Aegypt
,
which
we
esteem
the
ancientest
Nation
in
the
World
,
was
a
meere
gained
ground
;
and
that
by
the
setling
of
mud
and
limous
matter
brought
downe
by
the
River
Nilus
,
that
which
was
at
first
a
continued
Sea
,
was
raysed
at
last
into
a
firme
and
habitable
Country
.
The
like
opinion
hee
held
of
Maeotis
Palus
,
that
by
the
floods
of
Tanais
and
ea●●h
brou●ht
downe
●h●reby
,
it
grew
observably
shallower
in
his
dayes
▪
and
would
in
processe
of
time
become
a
fi●me
land
.
And
though
his
〈…〉
yet
fulfilled
,
yet
is
the
like
observable
in
the
River
Gi●on
,
a
〈◊〉
of
E●ph●ates
and
River
of
Paradise
,
which
having
in
former
Ages
discharged
it selfe
into
the
Persian
Sea
,
doth
at
pr●sent
●all
short
,
being
lost
in
th●
lak●●
of
Chaldea
,
and
hath
left
betw●en●
the
Sword●
,
a
large
and
considerable
p●rt
of
dry
land
.
Others
〈◊〉
t●●a●ing
hereof
have
diversly
delivered
themselves
;
H●rodotus
in
his
E●terp●
makes
mention
of
seven
,
but
carelesly
of
two
th●reof
;
that
is
,
Bolb●ti●um
,
and
Bucolicum
;
for
these
,
saith
he
,
were
not
the
naturall
currents
,
but
made
by
Art
for
some
occasionall
convenience
.
Strabo
in
his
Geography
naming
but
two
,
Pel●siacu●
and
Canopicum
,
plainly
affirmeth
there
were
many
more
then
seven
;
Inter
haec
a●ia
quinque
&c.
There
are
(
saith
he
)
many
remarkable
townes
within
the
C●rrents
of
Nile
,
especially
such
which
have
given
the
names
unto
the
ostearies
thereof
,
not
unto
all
,
for
they
are
eleven
,
and
foure
besides
,
but
unto
seven
and
most
considerable
;
that
is
,
Canopicum
,
Bulbitinum
,
Selenneticum
,
Se●enneticum
,
Pharniticum
,
Me●desium
,
Taniticum
,
and
Pelusium
;
wherein
to
make
up
the
number
,
one
of
the
artificiall
channels
of
Herodotus
is
accounted
:
Ptolomy
an
Aegyptian
,
and
bo●ne
at
the
P●lusian
mo●th
of
Nile
,
in
his
Geography
maketh
nine
,
and
in
the
third
Map
of
Africa
,
hath
unto
their
mouths
prefixed
their
severall
names
,
that
is
,
Her
acl●oticum
,
Bolbitinum
,
Sebennetic●m
,
Pineptum
,
Diolcos
,
Pathmeticum
,
Mendesium
,
Taniticum
,
Peleu●●acum
;
wherein
notwithstanding
there
are
no
lesse
then
three
different
names
from
those
delivered
by
Pliny
:
All
which
considered
,
we
may
easily
discerne
that
Authors
accord
not
either
in
na●●
or
number
,
and
must
needs
confirme
the
Judgement
of
Magi●us
,
de
Os●iorum
,
Nili
numer●
&
nominibus
,
valde
antiqui
script●res
discordant
.
Moderne
Geographers
and
travellers
do
much
abate
of
this
number
;
for
as
Maginus
and
others
observe
,
there
are
now
but
three
or
foure
mouths
thereof
,
as
Gulielmus
Tyrius
long
agoe
,
and
Bellonius
since
,
both
ocular
enquirers
,
with
others
have
attested
.
For
below
Cairo
,
the
River
devides
it selfe
into
foure
branches
,
whereof
two
make
the
chiefe
and
navigable
streames
,
the
one
running
to
Pelusium
of
the
Ancients
,
and
now
Damiats
;
the
other
unto
Canopium
and
now
Roscett●
;
the
other
two
,
saith
Mr.
Sandys
,
doe
runne
betweene
these
,
but
poore
in
water
;
of
those
seven
mentioned
by
Herodotus
,
and
those
nine
by
Ptolomy
,
these
are
all
I
could
either
see
,
or
heare
of
.
Lastly
,
what
ever
was
or
is
their
number
,
the
contrivers
of
Cards
and
Maps
,
afford
us
no
assurance
or
constant
description
therein
.
For
whereas
Ptolomy
hath
set
forth
nine
,
Hondius
in
his
Map
of
Africa
,
makes
but
eight
,
and
in
that
of
Europe
ten
.
Ortelius
in
his
Theatrum
Botannicum
,
in
the
M●p
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
setteth
downe
eight
,
in
that
of
Aegypt
eleven
,
and
Maginus
in
his
Map
of
that
Countrey
hath
observed
the
same
number
;
and
if
we
enquire
farther
,
wee
shall
finde
the
same
diversity
and
disco●d
in
divers
others
.
And
thus
may
we
perceave
that
this
account
was
differently
related
by
the
Ancients
,
that
it
is
undeniably
rejected
by
the
Modernes
,
and
must
be
warily
received
by
any
.
For
if
wee
receave
them
all
into
accou●t
▪
they
were
more
then
seven
,
If
onely
the
naturall
sluces
they
were
f●wer
;
and
however
we
〈◊〉
them
,
there
is
no
agreeable
and
constant
description
thereof
.
And
therefore
how
reasonable
it
is
to
draw
continuall
and
durable
deductions
from
alterable
and
uncertaine
foundations
,
let
them
consider
who
make
the
gates
of
Th●be●
,
and
the
mouthes
of
this
River
a
constant
and
continued
periphrasis
for
this
number
,
and
in
their
Poeticall
expressions
do
give
the
River
that
Epithi●●
unto
this
day
;
conceaving
a
perpetuity
in
mutability
,
and
upon
unstable
foundations
erecting
eter●all
assertions
.
The
same
River
is
also
accounted
the
greatest
of
the
earth
,
called
therefore
Fluviorum
p●ter
,
and
totius
Orbis
maximus
by
O●telius
;
with
the
verity
hereof
,
I
confesse
I
could
be
well
contented
,
nor
do
I
w●sh
the
ruine
of
this
assertion
;
neverthelesse
if
this
be
true
,
many
Maps
must
be
corrected
,
or
the
relations
of
divers
good
Authors
renounced
.
For
first
,
in
the
deliniations
of
many
Maps
of
Africa
,
the
River
Niger
exceed●th
it
about
●en
degrees
in
length
,
that
is
,
no
less●
then
six
hundred
miles
.
For
,
arising
beyond
the
Aequator
it
maketh
Northward
almost
15.
degrees
,
and
deflecting
after
Westward
,
without
meanders
,
continueth
a
strait
course
about
40.
degrees
;
and
with
many
great
currents
dis●urden●th
it selfe
into
the
Occidentall
Ocean
.
Againe
,
if
wee
credit
the
descriptions
of
good
Authors
,
other
Rivers
excell
it
in
length
or
breadth
,
or
both
;
Arrianus
in
his
history
of
Alexander
,
assigneth
the
first
place
unto
the
River
Ganges
,
which
truly
according
unto
later
relations
,
if
not
in
length
,
yet
in
breadth
and
debth
may
bee
granted
to
excell
it
:
For
the
magnitude
of
Nilus
consisteth
in
the
dimension
of
Longitude
,
and
is
inconsiderable
in
the
other
,
what
stream
it
maintaineth
beyond
Syene
or
Asna
,
and
so
forward
unto
its
originall
,
relations
are
very
imperfect
,
but
below
these
places
and
farther
removed
from
the
head
,
the
current
is
but
narrow
;
and
we
reade
in
the
history
of
the
Turks
,
the
Tartar
horsemen
of
Selimus
,
swa●
over
the
Nile
from
Cairo
,
to
meet
the
forces
of
Tonombeius
;
Scortias
the
Jesuite
expresly
treating
hereof
,
preserreth
the
River
of
Plate
in
Am●rica
;
for
that
as
Maff●us
hath
delivered
,
falleth
into
the
Ocean
in
the
latitude
of
forty
Leagues
,
and
with
that
source
and
plenty
that
men
at
Sea
doe
taste
fresh
water
,
before
they
approach
so
neere
as
to
discover
the
land
:
So
is
it
exceeded
by
that
which
by
Cardan
is
termed
the
greatest
in
the
world
,
that
is
the
River
Oregliana
in
the
same
Continent
,
which
as
Maginus
delivereth
,
hath
beene
navigated
6000.
miles
,
and
opens
in
a
Channell
of
ninety
leagues
broad
;
so
that
,
as
Acosta
an
ocular
witnesse
recordeth
,
they
that
sayle
in
the
middle
,
can
make
no
land
of
either
side
.
Now
the
ground
of
this
assertion
was
surely
the
magnifying
esteem
of
the
Ancients
,
arising
from
the
indiscovery
of
its
head
.
For
as
things
unknowne
seeme
greater
then
they
are
,
and
are
usually
receaved
with
amplifications
above
their
nature
;
So
might
it
also
be
with
this
River
,
whose
head
being
unknowne
and
drawne
to
a
proverbiall
obscurity
,
the
opinion
thereof
became
without
bounds
,
and
men
must
needs
conceat
a
large
extent
of
that
to
which
the
discovery
of
no
man
had
set
a
period
.
And
this
an
usuall
way
to
give
the
superlative
unto
things
of
eminency
in
any
kinde
:
and
when
a
thing
is
very
great
,
presently
to
define
it
to
be
the
greatest
of
all
;
whereas
indeed
Superlatives
are
difficult
,
whereof
there
being
but
one
in
every
kinde
,
their
determinations
are
dangerous
,
and
must
not
be
made
without
great
circumspection
.
So
the
City
of
Rome
is
magnified
by
the
Lati●s
to
be
the
greatest
of
the
earth
;
but
time
and
Geography
enforme
us
,
that
Cairo
is
bigger
then
ever
it
was
,
and
Quinsay
in
China
farre
exceedeth
both
.
So
is
Olympus
extolled
by
the
Greeks
,
as
an
hill
attaining
unto
heaven
;
but
the
enlarged
Geography
of
after
times
makes
slight
account
hereof
,
when
they
discourse
of
Andes
in
Peru
,
or
Teneriffa
in
the
Canaries
.
So
have
all
Ages
conceaved
,
and
most
are
still
ready
to
sweare
,
the
Wren
is
the
least
of
birds
,
yet
the
discoveries
of
America
,
and
even
of
our
owne
Plantations
have
shewed
us
one
farre
lesse
,
that
is
,
the
Humbird
,
not
much
exceeding
a
Beetle
.
And
truly
,
for
the
least
and
greatest
,
the
highest
and
the
lowest
of
every
kinde
,
as
it
is
very
difficult
to
define
them
in
visible
things
,
so
is
it
to
understand
in
things
invisible
.
Thus
is
it
no
easie
lesson
to
comprehend
the
first
matter
,
and
the
affections
of
that
which
is
next
neighbour
unto
nothing
;
and
impossible
truly
to
comprehend
God
,
who
indeed
is
all
things
;
and
so
things
as
they
arise
unto
perfection
,
and
approach
unto
God
,
or
descend
to
imperfection
,
and
draw
neerer
unto
nothing
,
fall
both
imperfectly
into
our
apprehensions
;
the
one
being
too
weake
for
our
conception
,
our
conception
too
weake
for
the
other
.
Thirdly
,
divers
conceptions
there
are
concerning
its
increment
or
inundation
.
The
first
unwarily
opinions
,
that
this
encrease
or
annuall
overflowing
is
proper
unto
Nile
,
and
not
agreeable
unto
any
other
River
;
which
notwithstanding
is
common
unto
many
currents
of
Africa
.
For
about
the
same
time
the
River
Niger
,
and
Zaire
do
ove●flow
,
and
so
do
the
Rivers
beyond
the
mountaines
of
the
Moone
,
as
Suama
,
and
Spirito
Santo
:
and
not
onely
these
in
Africa
,
but
some
also
in
Europe
and
Asia
▪
for
so
it
is
reported
of
Menan
in
India
,
and
so
doth
Botero
report
of
Duina
in
Livonia
,
and
the
same
is
also
observable
in
the
River
Jordan
in
Judea
;
for
so
is
it
delivered
Josuah
3.
that
Jordan
overfloweth
all
his
banks
in
the
time
of
harvest
.
The
effect
indeed
is
wonderfull
in
all
,
and
the
causes
surely
best
resolvable
from
observations
made
in
the
Countries
themselves
,
the
parts
through
which
they
passe
,
or
whence
they
take
their
originall
;
That
of
Nilus
hath
beene
attempted
by
many
,
and
by
some
to
that
despaire
of
resolution
,
that
they
have
only
referred
it
unto
the
providence
of
God
,
and
the
secret
manuduction
of
all
things
unto
their
ends
;
but
divers
have
attained
the
truth
,
and
the
cause
alledged
by
Diodorus
,
Seneca
,
Strabo
and
others
is
allowable
;
that
the
inundation
of
Nilus
in
Aegypt
proceeded
from
the
raines
in
Aethiopia
,
and
the
mighty
source
of
waters
falling
towards
the
fountaines
thereof
.
For
,
this
inundation
unto
the
Aegyptians
happeneth
when
it
is
winter
unto
the
Aethiopians
;
which
habitations
,
although
they
have
no
cold
winter
,
the
Sun
being
no
farther
removed
from
them
in
Cancer
,
then
unto
us
in
Taurus
;
yet
is
the
fervour
of
the
ayre
so
well
remit●ed
,
as
it
admits
a
sufficient
generation
of
vapours
,
and
plenty
of
showres
ensuing
thereupon
.
This
theory
of
the
Ancients
is
since
confirmed
by
experience
of
the
Modernes
,
as
namely
by
Franciscus
Alvarez
who
lived
long
in
those
parts
,
and
hath
left
a
description
of
Aethiopia
;
affirming
that
from
the
middle
of
June
unto
September
,
there
fell
in
his
time
continuall
raines
.
As
also
Antonius
Ferdinandus
,
who
in
an
Epistle
written
from
thence
,
and
noted
by
Condignus
,
affirmeth
that
during
the
winter
,
in
those
Countries
there
passed
no
day
without
raine
.
Now
this
is
also
an
usuall
course
to
translate
a
remarkable
quality
into
a
propriety
,
and
where
we
admire
an
effect
in
one
,
to
opinion
there
is
not
the
like
in
any
other
,
with
these
conceits
do
common
apprehensions
entertaine
the
antidotall
and
wondrous
condition
of
Ireland
;
conceaving
in
that
Land
onely
an
immunity
from
venemous
creatures
;
but
unto
him
that
shall
further
enquire
,
the
same
will
be
affirmed
of
Creta
▪
memorable
in
ancient
stories
,
even
unto
fabulous
causes
and
benediction
from
the
birth
of
Jupiter
:
The
same
is
also
found
in
Ebusus
or
Evisa
,
an
Island
neere
Majorca
upon
the
coast
of
Spaine
.
With
these
opinions
do
the
eyes
of
neighbour
spectators
behold
Aetna
,
the
flaming
mountaine
in
Sicilia
;
But
Navigators
tell
us
there
is
a
burning
mountaine
in
Island
,
a
more
rema●keable
one
in
Teneri●●a
of
the
Canaries
,
and
many
vulcano's
or
fiery
hils
elsewhere
.
Thus
Crocodiles
were
thought
to
be
peculiar
unto
Nile
,
and
the
opinion
so
possessed
Alexander
,
that
when
he
had
discovered
some
in
Ganges
,
he
fell
upon
conceit
he
had
found
the
head
of
Nilus
;
but
later
discoveries
affirme
they
are
not
onely
in
Asia
and
Africa
,
but
very
frequent
in
some
Rivers
of
America
.
Another
opinion
confineth
its
inundation
,
and
positively
affirmeth
,
it
constantly
encreaseth
the
seventeenth
day
of
June
,
wherein
notwithstanding
a
larger
forme
of
speech
were
safer
,
then
that
which
punctually
prefixeth
a
constant
day
thereto
:
for
first
,
this
expression
is
different
from
that
of
the
Ancients
,
as
Herodotus
,
Diodorus
,
Seneca
,
&c.
delivering
only
that
it
happeneth
about
the
entrance
of
the
Sunne
into
C●ncer
;
wherein
they
warily
deliver
themselves
,
and
reserve
a
reasonable
latitude
.
So
when
Hippocrates
saith
,
Sub
Cane
&
ante
Canem
difficiles
sunt
purgationes
;
there
is
a
latitude
of
dayes
comprised
therein
,
for
under
the
Dogstar
he
containeth
not
onely
the
day
of
its
ascent
,
but
many
following
,
and
some
ten
dayes
preceding
:
So
Aristotle
delivers
the
affections
of
animalls
,
with
the
wary
termes
of
Circa
&
magna
ex
parte
:
and
when
Theodorus
translateth
that
part
of
his
,
Coeunt
Thunni
&
Scombri
mense
Februario
post
Idus
,
pariunt
I●nio
ante
N●nas
:
Scaliger
for
ante
Nonas
,
renders
it
Iunii
init●o
,
because
that
exposition
affordeth
the
latitude
of
divers
dayes
:
For
affirming
it
happeneth
before
the
Nones
,
he
alloweth
but
one
day
,
that
is
the
Calends
,
for
in
the
Romane
account
the
second
day
is
the
fourth
of
the
Nones
of
June
.
Againe
,
were
the
day
definitive
it
had
prevented
the
delusion
of
the
Devill
,
nor
could
he
have
gained
applause
by
its
prediction
;
who
(
notwithstanding
as
Athanasius
in
the
life
of
Anthony
relateth
)
to
magnifie
his
knowledge
in
things
to
come
,
when
he
perceived
the
rains
to
fall
in
Aethiopia
,
would
presage
unto
the
Aegyptians
the
day
of
its
inundation
.
And
this
would
also
make
uselesse
that
naturall
experiment
observed
in
earth
or
sand
about
the
River
,
by
the
weight
whereof
(
as
good
Authors
report
)
they
have
unto
this
day
,
a
knowledge
of
its
encrease
.
Lastly
,
it
is
not
reasonable
from
variable
and
unstable
causes
,
to
derive
a
fixed
and
constant
effect
,
and
such
are
the
causes
of
this
Inundation
,
which
cannot
indeed
be
regular
,
and
therefore
their
effects
not
prognosticable
like
Ecclipses
;
for
depending
upon
the
clouds
and
descent
of
showres
in
Aethiopia
,
which
have
their
generation
from
vaporous
exhalations
,
they
must
submit
their
existence
unto
contingencies
,
and
endure
anticipation
and
recession
from
the
moveable
condition
of
their
causes
.
And
therefore
some
yeares
there
hath
been
no
encrease
at
all
,
as
Seneca
and
divers
relate
of
the
eleventh
yeare
of
Cleopatra
,
nor
nine
yeares
together
,
as
is
testified
by
Calisthenes
.
Some
yeares
it
hath
also
retarded
,
and
came
far
later
then
usually
it
was
expected
,
as
according
to
Sozomen
and
Nicephorus
it
happened
in
the
dayes
of
Theodosius
;
whereat
the
people
were
ready
to
mutiny
,
because
they
might
not
sacrifice
unto
the
River
according
to
the
custome
of
their
Predecessors
.
Now
this
is
also
an
usuall
way
of
mistake
,
and
many
are
deceived
who
too
strictly
construe
the
temporall
considerations
of
things
.
Thus
bookes
will
tell
us
,
and
we
are
made
to
beleeve
that
the
fourteenth
yeare
males
are
seminificall
and
pubescent
;
but
he
that
shall
enquire
into
the
generality
,
will
rather
adhere
unto
the
cautelous
assertion
of
Aristotle
,
that
is
bis
septem
annis
exactis
,
and
then
but
magna
ex
parte
.
That
Whelps
are
blinde
nine
dayes
,
and
then
begin
to
see
is
generally
beleeved
;
but
as
we
have
elsewhere
declared
,
it
is
exceeding
rare
,
nor
doe
their
eye-lids
usually
open
untill
the
twelfth
,
and
sometimes
not
before
the
fourteenth
day
.
And
to
speake
strictly
an
hazardable
determination
it
is
unto
fluctuating
and
indifferent
effects
,
to
affixe
a
positive
type
or
period
;
for
in
effects
of
far
more
regular
causalities
difficulties
doe
often
arise
,
and
even
in
time
it selfe
which
measureth
all
things
,
we
use
allowance
in
its
commensuration
.
Thus
while
we
conceive
we
have
the
account
of
a
year
in
365
dayes
,
exact
enquirers
and
computists
will
tell
us
,
that
we
escape
6
houres
,
that
is
a
quarter
of
a
day
;
and
so
in
a
day
which
every
one
accounts
24
houres
,
or
one
revolution
of
the
Sunne
;
in
strict
account
we
must
allow
the
addition
of
such
a
part
as
the
Sunne
doth
make
in
his
proper
motion
,
from
West
to
East
,
whereby
in
one
day
he
describeth
not
a
perfect
circle
.
Fourthly
,
it
is
affirmed
by
many
,
and
received
by
most
,
that
it
never
raineth
in
Aegypt
,
the
River
supplying
that
defect
,
and
bountifully
requiting
it
in
its
Inundation
:
but
this
must
also
be
received
in
a
qualified
sense
,
that
is
,
that
it
raines
but
seldome
at
any
time
in
the
Summer
,
and
very
rarely
in
the
Winter
.
But
that
great
showres
do
sometimes
fall
upon
that
Region
,
beside
the
assertion
of
many
Writers
,
we
can
confirme
from
honourable
and
ocular
testimony
,
Sir
Wiliam
Paston
.
and
that
not
many
yeares
past
,
it
rayned
in
Grand
Cairo
8
or
9
dayes
together
.
Beside
men
hereby
forget
the
relation
of
holy
Scripture
,
as
is
delivered
Ex.
9.
Behold
I
will
cause
it
to
raine
a
very
grievous
haile
,
such
as
hath
not
been
in
Aegypt
since
the
foundation
thereof
even
untill
now
:
wherein
God
threatning
such
a
raine
as
had
not
happened
,
it
must
be
presumed
they
had
been
acquainted
with
some
before
;
and
were
not
ignorant
of
the
substance
,
the
menace
being
made
in
the
circumstance
.
Now
this
mistake
ariseth
from
a
misapplication
of
the
bounds
or
limits
of
time
,
and
an
undue
transition
from
one
unto
another
;
which
to
avoid
we
must
observe
the
punctuall
differences
of
time
,
and
so
reasonably
distinguish
thereof
,
as
not
to
confound
or
lose
the
one
in
the
other
.
For
things
may
come
to
passe
,
Semper
,
Plerumque
▪
Saepè
,
or
Nunquam
,
Aliquando
,
Raro
;
that
is
Alwayes
or
never
,
for
the
most
part
or
Sometimes
,
Oftimes
or
Seldome
:
Now
the
deception
is
usuall
which
is
made
by
the
misapplication
of
these
;
men
presently
concluding
that
to
happen
often
,
which
happeneth
but
sometimes
;
that
never
,
which
happeneth
but
seldome
;
and
that
alway
which
happeneth
for
the
most
part
:
So
is
it
said
,
the
Sunne
shines
every
day
in
Rhodes
,
because
for
the
most
part
,
it
faileth
not
:
So
we
say
and
believe
that
a
Camelion
never
●ateth
,
but
liveth
only
upon
ayre
,
whereas
indeed
it
is
seen
to
eat
very
seldome
,
but
many
there
are
who
have
beheld
it
to
feed
on
flyes
.
And
so
it
is
said
,
that
children
borne
in
the
eighth
moneth
live
not
;
that
is
,
for
the
most
part
,
but
not
to
be
concluded
alwayes
;
nor
it
seems
in
former
ages
in
all
places
;
for
it
is
otherwise
recorded
by
Aristotle
concerning
the
births
of
Aegypt
.
Lastly
,
it
is
commonly
conceived
that
divers
Princes
have
attempted
to
cut
the
Isthmus
or
tract
of
land
which
parteth
the
Arabian
,
and
Mediterran●an
Sea
;
but
wher●in
●pon
enquiry
I
finde
some
difficulty
concerning
the
place
a●tempted
;
many
with
good
authority
affirming
,
that
the
intent
was
not
immediatly
to
unit●
these
Seas
,
but
to
make
a
navigable
channell
betweene
the
Red
Sea
and
the
Nile
,
the
marke●
whereof
are
extant
to
this
day
;
it
was
first
attempt●d
by
Sersostris
,
after
by
D●●i●s
,
a●d
in
a
feare
to
drowne
the
Country
deser●ed
by
them
both
,
but
was
long
after
re-attempted
,
and
in
some
manner
effected
by
Phil●d●lphus
;
and
so
the
Grand
Signior
who
is
Lord
of
the
Country
▪
conveyeth
his
Gallyes
into
the
Red
Sea
by
the
Nile
;
for
he
bringeth
them
downe
to
Grand
Cairo
where
they
are
taken
in
p●●ces
,
ca●●yed
upon
Camels
backs
,
and
rejoyned
together
at
Su●s
,
his
port
and
navall
station
for
that
Sea
,
whereby
in
effect
he
acts
the
designe
of
Cleopatra
,
who
after
the
battell
of
Actium
,
in
a
different
way
would
have
conveyed
her
Gallies
into
the
Red
Sea
.
And
therefore
that
proverbe
to
cut
an
Isthmus
,
that
is
to
take
great
paines
,
and
●ffect
no●hing
,
alludeth
not
unto
this
attempt
;
but
is
by
Erasmus
applyed
unto
severall
other
,
as
that
undertaking
of
C●idians
to
cut
their
Isthmus
,
but
especially
that
of
Corinth
so
unsuccessefully
attempted
by
many
Emp●rors
.
The
Cnidians
were
deterred
by
the
peremptory
disswasion
of
Apollo
,
plainly
commanding
them
to
desist
;
for
if
God
had
thought
it
fit
,
hee
would
have
made
that
Country
an
Isl●nd
at
fi●st
.
But
this
perhaps
will
not
be
thought
a
reasonable
discou●ag●ment
unto
the
activity
of
those
spirits
which
endeavour
to
advantage
nature
by
Art
,
and
upon
good
grounds
to
promote
any
part
of
the
universe
;
nor
will
the
ill
successe
of
some
〈◊〉
made
a
sufficient
determent
unto
others
;
who
know
that
many
learned
men
affi●me
,
that
Isl●nds
were
not
from
the
beginning
▪
that
many
have
been
made
since
by
Art
,
that
some
Isthmes
have
been
●at
through
by
the
Sea
,
and
others
cut
by
the
〈◊〉
:
And
if
policie
and
conveniencie
would
permit
,
that
of
Panama
in
America
were
most
worthy
the
attempt
,
it
being
but
●ew
miles
over
,
and
would
open
a
shorter
cut
unto
the
East
Indies
and
China
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
Red
Sea
.
COntrary
apprehensions
are
made
of
the
Erythraean
or
Red
Sea
;
most
apprehending
a
materiall
rednesse
therein
,
from
whence
they
derive
its
common
denomination
;
and
some
so
lightly
conceiving
hereof
,
as
if
it
had
no
rednesse
at
all
,
are
faine
to
recurre
unto
other
originalls
of
its
appellation
,
wherein
to
deliver
a
distinct
account
,
we
fi●st
observe
that
without
consideration
of
colour
it
is
named
the
Arabian
Gulph
:
The
Hebrews
who
had
best
reason
to
remember
it
,
doe
call
it
Zuph
,
or
the
weedy
Sea
,
because
it
was
full
of
sedge
,
or
they
found
it
so
in
their
passage
;
the
Mahometans
who
are
now
Lords
thereof
doe
know
it
by
no
other
name
then
the
Gulph
of
Mecha
a
City
of
Arabia
.
The
streame
of
Antiquity
deriveth
its
name
from
King
Erythrus
;
so
slightly
conceiving
of
the
nominall
d●duction
from
Rednesse
,
that
they
plainly
deny
there
is
any
such
accident
in
it
.
The
words
of
Curtius
are
plain
beyond
evasion
,
Ab
Erythrorege
inditum
est
nomen
,
proter
quod
ignar●
rubere
oquas
credunt
:
O●
no
more
obscurity
are
the
words
of
Philostrarus
,
and
of
later
times
S●bellicus
,
Stultè
persuasum
est
vnlgo
rubras
alicubi
esse
maris
aquas
,
quin
ab
Erythrorege
nomen
pel●go
ind●tum
of
this
opinion
was
〈◊〉
Co●sal●us
,
Plinie
,
So●inu
,
Dio
,
Cassius
,
who
although
they
denyed
not
all
rednesse
,
yet
did
they
relye
upon
〈◊〉
from
King
Erythrus
.
O
〈◊〉
have
●●llen
upon
the
like
,
or
perhaps
the
same
〈…〉
another
appellation
;
deducing
its
〈◊〉
not
from
King
Erythan●
but
Esau
or
Edom
whose
habitation
was
upon
the
coasts
thereof
:
Now
Edom
is
as
much
as
Erythrus
,
and
the
Red
Sea
no
more
then
the
I●u●●can
;
from
whence
the
posterity
of
Edom
removing
towards
the
Mediterran●●n
coast
;
according
to
their
former
nomination
by
the
Greeks
went
called
〈◊〉
or
red
men
,
and
from
a
plantation
and
colony
of
theirs
an
Island
neere
,
Spaine
,
was
by
the
Greek
describes
termed
Erythra
,
as
is
declared
by
〈◊〉
and
Solinus
.
Very
many
omitting
the
nominall
derivation
doe
rest
in
the
grosse
and
li●●rall
conception
thereof
,
appre●●nding
a
reall
rednesse
and
constant
colour
of
parts
.
Of
which
opinion
are
also
they
which
hold
the
Sea
receiveth
a
red
and
mimous
〈◊〉
from
springs
,
wells
,
and
currents
,
that
fall
into
it
:
and
of
the
same
beliefe
are
probably
many
Christians
who
conceiving
the
passage
of
the
〈◊〉
through
this
Sea
to
have
been
the
type
of
Baptisme
,
according
to
that
of
the
Apostle
,
1
Cor.
10.
2.
All
were
baptised
unto
Moses
in
the
cloud
,
and
in
the
Sea
,
for
the
better
resemblance
of
the
bloud
of
〈◊〉
,
they
willingly
received
it
in
the
apprehension
of
rednesse
,
and
a
colour
agreeable
unto
its
mystery
;
according
to
that
of
Austen
,
Significat
mare
illud
r●brum
Baptismum
Christi
;
unde
nobis
Biaptismu●
Christi
nisi
sanguine
Christi
consecratus
?
Bu●
divers
M●dernes
not
considering
th●se
concep●ions
,
and
appealing
unto
the
Testimony
of
s●nse
,
have
at
last
determined
the
point
;
concluding
a
rednesse
herein
,
but
not
in
the
sense
received
.
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
from
his
owne
and
Portugall
observations
,
doth
place
the
rednesse
of
this
Sea
,
in
the
reflexion
from
red
Islands
,
and
the
rednesse
of
the
earth
at
the
bottome
,
wherein
Corall
grows
very
plentifully
,
and
from
whence
in
great
abundance
it
is
transpor●ed
into
Europe
,
the
observations
of
Albe●queroque
,
and
Stephanus
de
Gama
,
as
from
Iohannes
de
Barros
,
Fernandius
de
Cor●lov●●
〈…〉
this
rednesse
from
the
colour
of
the
sand
and
●●●lous
earth
at
the
bottome
;
for
being
a
shallow
Sea
,
while
it
rouleth
to
and
〈◊〉
,
there
appeareth
a
rednesse
upon
the
water
,
which
is
most
discernible
in
sunny
and
windie
weather
.
But
that
this
is
no
more
then
an
apparent
〈◊〉
he
confirmeth
by
an
experiment
:
for
in
the
reddest
〈…〉
of
water
,
it
distered
not
from
the
complexion
of
other
Seas
,
nor
is
this
colour
discoverable
in
every
place
of
that
Sea
;
for
as
he
〈…〉
in
some
places
it
is
very
green
,
in
others
〈◊〉
and
yellow
,
according
to
the
colour
of
the
earth
or
sand
at
the
bottome
.
And
so
may
〈◊〉
bee
made
out
when
he
saith
,
this
Sea
is
blue
;
or
〈◊〉
denying
this
rednesse
,
because
he
beheld
not
that
colour
abou●
〈◊〉
;
or
when
Corsa●●us
at
the
mouth
thereof
could
not
discover
the
●ame
.
Now
although
we
have
●●qui●ed
the
ground
of
〈◊〉
in
this
Sea
,
yet
are
we
〈…〉
for
what
is
forgot
by
many
,
and
knowne
by
few
,
there
is
another
Red
Sea
whose
〈◊〉
we
pre●●nd
not
to
make
out
from
these
〈◊〉
▪
that
is
▪
the
Persian
Gulph
or
Bay
,
which
divideth
the
〈…〉
as
〈◊〉
hath
described
it
,
Mare
rubrum
in
duos
d●vid●tur
sinus
,
i●
qui
ab
Oriente
est
Persicus
appellatur
or
as
Solinus
expresseth
it
.
Qui
ab
Oriente
est
Persicus
appellatur
,
ex
adversounde
Arabia
est
,
Ar●bic●●
;
wherei●
〈…〉
&
many
more
▪
and
therefore
there
is
no
〈…〉
he
delivereth
that
Tigris
and
〈◊〉
doe
fall
into
the
Red
Sea
,
and
Fernandus
de
Cordova
,
justly
defendeth
his
〈◊〉
Seneca
in
that
expression
,
Et
qui
renatum
pr●rsus
exciplens
diem
Teptdum
Rubenti
〈…〉
,
Nor
hath
only
the
Persian
Sea
received
the
same
〈◊〉
with
the
Arabian
,
but
,
what
is
strange
,
and
much
con●ounds
the
distinction
,
the
name
thereof
is
also
derived
〈◊〉
King
Erythrus
,
who
was
conceived
to
be
buried
in
an
Island
of
this
Sea
,
as
Dionysius
Afer
,
Curtius
,
and
Suidas
doe
deliver
,
which
w●re
of
no
lesse
probability
then
the
other
,
if
as
with
the
same
Authors
〈◊〉
affirmeth
,
he
was
buried
neare
Caramania
bordering
upon
the
Persian
Gulph
;
and
if
his
〈◊〉
was
seen
by
Nearchus
,
it
was
not
so
likely
so
be
in
the
Arabian
Gulph
;
for
we
read
that
from
the
River
Indus
he
came
unto
Alexander
at
Babylon
,
some
few
dayes
before
his
death
.
Now
Babylon
was
seated
upon
the
River
Euphrates
,
which
runnes
into
the
Persian
Gulph
;
and
therefore
however
the
Latine
expresseth
it
in
Strabo
,
that
Nearchus
suffered
much
in
the
Arabian
Sinus
,
yet
is
the
originall
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
the
Gulph
of
Persia.
That
therefore
the
Red
Sea
or
Arabian
Gulph
received
its
name
from
personall
derivation
is
but
uncertaine
,
that
both
the
Seas
of
one
name
should
have
one
common
denominator
lesse
probable
;
that
one
from
name
,
another
from
colour
not
incredible
;
that
there
is
a
grosse
and
materiall
rednesse
in
either
not
to
be
affirmed
,
that
there
is
an
emphaticall
or
apparent
rednesse
in
one
,
not
well
to
be
denyed
;
and
this
is
sufficient
to
make
good
the
Allegory
of
the
Christians
;
and
in
this
distinction
may
we
justi●ie
the
name
of
the
Blacke
Sea
,
given
unto
Pontus
Euxinus
,
the
name
of
Xanthus
,
or
the
Yellow
River
of
Phrygia
,
and
the
name
of
Mar
Vermeio
,
or
the
Red
Sea
in
America
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
Blacknesse
of
Negroes
.
IT
is
evident
not
only
in
the
generall
frame
of
Nature
,
that
things
most
manifest
unto
sense
,
have
proved
obscure
unto
the
understanding
:
But
even
in
proper
and
appropriate
objects
,
wherein
we
affirme
the
sense
cannot
erre
,
the
faculties
of
reason
most
often
fail
u●
.
Thus
of
colours
in
generall
,
under
whose
glosse
and
vernish
all
things
are
seen
,
no
man
hath
yet
beheld
the
true
nature
,
or
positively
set
downe
their
incontroulable
causes
;
which
while
some
ascribe
unto
the
mixture
of
the
Elements
,
others
to
the
graduality
of
opacity
and
light
;
they
have
left
our
endeavours
to
grope
them
out
by
twilight
,
and
by
darknesse
almost
to
discover
that
whose
existence
is
evidenced
by
light
.
The
Chymists
have
attempted
laudably
,
reducing
their
causes
u●to
Sal
,
Sulphur
,
and
Mercury
;
and
had
they
made
it
out
so
well
in
this
,
as
in
the
objects
of
smell
and
taste
,
their
endeavours
had
been
more
acceptable
:
For
whereas
they
refer
Sapor
unto
Salt
,
and
Odor
unto
Sulphur
,
they
vary
much
concerning
colour
;
some
reducing
it
unto
Mercury
,
some
to
Sulphur
,
others
unto
Salt
;
wherein
indeed
the
last
●onc●it
doth
not
oppresse
the
former
,
and
Salt
may
carry
a
strong
concurrence
therein
.
For
beside
the
fixed
and
terrestrious
Salt
,
there
is
in
naturall
bodies
a
Sal
niter
referring
unto
Sulphur
;
there
is
also
a
volatile
or
Armoniac
Salt
,
retaining
unto
Mercury
;
by
which
Salts
the
colours
of
bodies
are
sensibly
qualified
,
and
receive
degrees
of
lustre
or
obscurity
,
superficiality
or
profundity
,
fixation
or
volatility
.
Their
generall
or
first
natures
being
thus
obscure
,
there
will
be
greater
difficulties
in
their
particular
discoveries
;
for
being
farther
removed
from
their
simplicities
they
fall
into
more
complexed
considerations
,
and
so
require
a
subtiler
act
of
reason
to
distinguish
and
call
forth
their
natures
.
Thus
although
a
man
understood
the
generall
nature
of
coloures
,
yet
were
it
no
easie
probleme
to
resolve
,
Why
grasse
is
green
?
Why
Garlick
,
Molyes
,
and
Porrets
have
white
roots
,
deep
green
leaves
,
and
blacke
seeds
?
Why
severall
docks
,
and
sorts
of
Rhubarb
with
yellow
roots
,
send
forth
purple
flowers
?
Why
also
from
Lactary
or
milky
plants
which
have
a
white
and
lacteous
juice
dispersed
through
every
part
,
there
arise
flowers
blue
and
yellow
?
Moreover
beside
the
specificall
and
first
digressions
ordained
from
the
Creation
,
which
might
bee
urged
to
salve
the
variety
in
every
species
;
why
shall
the
marvaile
of
Pe●u
produce
its
flowers
of
di●ferent
colours
,
and
that
not
once
,
or
constantly
,
but
every
day
and
va●●o●sly
?
Why
Tulips
of
one
colour
produce
some
of
another
,
and
ru●ning
through
almost
all
,
should
still
escape
a
blew
?
And
lastly
,
why
some
men
,
yea
and
they
a
mighty
and
considerable
part
of
mankinde
,
should
first
acquire
and
still
retaine
the
glosse
and
tincture
of
blacknesse
?
which
who
ever
strictly
enquires
,
shall
finde
no
lesse
of
darknesse
in
the
cause
,
then
blacknesse
in
the
effect
it selfe
,
there
arising
unto
examination
no
such
satisfactory
and
unquarrellable
reasons
,
as
may
confirme
the
causes
generally
received
,
which
are
but
two
in
number
;
that
is
the
heat
and
sco●ch
of
the
Sunne
,
or
the
curse
of
God
on
C●●m
and
his
poste●i●y
.
The
first
was
generally
received
by
the
Ancients
,
especially
the
heathen
,
who
in
obscurities
had
no
higher
recourse
then
Nature
,
as
may
appeare
by
a
Discourse
concerning
this
point
in
Strabo
:
By
Aristotle
it
seems
to
be
implyed
,
in
those
Problems
which
enquire
why
the
Sun
makes
men
blacke
,
and
not
the
fire
?
why
it
whitens
wax
,
yet
blacks
the
skin
?
By
the
word
Aethiops
it selfe
,
applyed
to
the
m●morablest
Nations
of
Negroes
,
that
is
of
a
burnt
or
torrid
countenance
:
The
fancie
of
the
fable
infers
also
the
Antiquity
of
the
opinion
,
which
de●iveth
the
complexion
from
the
deviation
of
the
Sunne
,
and
the
con●lagration
of
all
things
under
Phaeton
:
But
this
opinion
though
generally
embraced
,
was
I
perceive
rejected
by
Aristobulus
a
very
ancient
Geographer
,
as
is
discovered
by
Strabo
;
It
hath
been
doubted
by
severall
moderne
Writers
,
particularly
by
Ortelius
,
but
amply
and
satisfactorily
discussed
as
we
know
by
no
man
;
we
shall
therefore
endeavour
a
full
delivery
hereof
,
declaring
the
grounds
of
doub●
,
and
reasons
of
d●niall
;
which
rightly
understod
,
may
if
not
overthrow
,
yet
shrewdly
shake
the
security
of
this
assertion
.
And
first
,
many
which
countenance
the
opinion
in
this
reason
,
doe
tacitly
and
upon
consequence
overthrow
it
in
another
:
For
whilst
they
make
the
River
Senaga
to
divide
and
bound
the
Moores
,
so
that
on
the
South-side
they
are
blacke
,
on
the
other
onely
tawnie
;
they
imply
a
secret
causality
herein
from
the
ayre
,
place
or
River
,
and
seem
not
to
derive
it
from
the
Sunne
;
the
effects
of
whose
activity
are
not
precipitously
abrupted
,
but
gradually
proceed
to
their
cessations
.
Secondly
,
if
we
affirme
that
this
effect
proceeded
,
or
as
we
will
not
be
backward
to
concede
,
it
may
be
advanced
and
fomented
from
the
fervor
of
the
Sunne
;
yet
doe
we
not
hereby
discover
a
principle
sufficient
to
decide
the
question
concerning
other
animals
;
nor
doth
he
that
affirmeth
the
heat
makes
man
blacke
,
afford
a
reason
why
other
animalls
in
the
same
habitations
maintaine
a
constant
and
agreeable
hue
unto
those
in
other
parts
,
as
Lions
,
Elephants
,
Camels
,
Swans
,
Tigers
,
Est●iges
;
which
though
in
Aethiopia
,
in
the
disadvantage
of
two
Summers
,
and
perpendicular
rayes
of
the
Sunne
,
doe
yet
make
good
the
complexion
of
their
species
,
and
hold
a
colourable
correspondence
unto
those
in
milder
regions
.
Now
did
this
complexion
proceed
from
heat
in
man
,
the
same
would
be
communicated
unto
other
animalls
which
equally
participate
the
Influence
of
the
common
Agent
:
For
thus
it
is
in
the
effects
of
cold
in
Regions
far
removed
from
the
Sunne
;
for
therein
men
are
not
only
of
faire
complexions
,
gray
eyed
,
and
of
light
haire
,
but
many
creatures
exposed
to
the
ayre
,
deflect
in
extremity
from
their
naturall
colours
,
from
browne
,
russet
and
blacke
,
receiving
the
complexion
of
Winter
,
and
turning
perfect
white
;
for
thus
Olaus
Magnus
relates
,
that
after
the
Autumnall
Aequinox
,
Foxes
begin
to
grow
white
;
thus
Michovius
reporteth
,
and
we
want
not
ocular
confirmation
,
that
Ha●es
and
Partridges
turne
white
in
the
Winter
;
and
thus
a
white
Crow
,
a
Proverbiall
rarity
with
us
,
is
none
unto
them
;
but
that
ins●parable
accident
of
Aristotles
is
separated
in
many
hundreds
.
Thirdly
,
if
the
fervor
of
the
Sunne
,
or
intemperate
heat
of
clime
did
solely
occasion
this
complexion
,
surely
a
migration
or
change
thereof
might
cause
a
sensible
,
if
not
a
totall
mutation
;
which
notwithstanding
experience
will
not
admit
:
For
Negroes
tra●splan●ed
although
into
cold
and
●legmaticke
habitations
continue
their
hue
both
in
themselves
,
and
also
their
generations
;
except
they
mixe
with
different
complexions
,
whereby
notwithstanding
there
only
succeeds
a
remission
of
their
tinctures
,
there
remaining
unto
many
descents
,
a
full
shadow
of
their
originalls
;
and
if
they
preserve
their
copulations
entire
they
still
maintaine
their
complexions
,
as
is
very
remarkable
●n
the
dominions
of
the
Grand
Signior
,
and
most
observable
in
the
Moores
in
B●a●ilia
,
which
transplanted
about
an
hundred
years
past
,
continue
the
tinctures
of
their
fathers
unto
this
day
:
and
so
likewise
faire
or
white
people
translated
into
hotter
Countries
receive
not
impressions
amounting
to
this
complexion
,
as
hath
been
observed
in
many
Europeans
who
have
lived
in
the
land
of
Negroes
:
and
as
Edvardus
Lopes
testifieth
of
the
Spanish
plantations
,
that
they
retained
their
native
complexions
unto
his
dayes
.
Fourthly
,
if
the
fervor
of
the
Sunne
were
the
sole
cause
hereof
in
Aethiopia
or
any
land
of
Negroes
,
it
were
also
reasonable
that
inhabitants
of
the
same
latitude
subjected
unto
the
same
vicinity
of
the
Sunne
,
the
same
diurnall
arch
,
and
direction
of
its
rayes
,
should
also
partake
of
the
same
hue
and
complexion
,
which
notwithstanding
they
do
not
;
For
the
Inhabitants
of
the
same
latitude
in
Asia
are
of
a
different
complexion
,
as
are
the
Inhabitants
of
Cambogia
and
Java
;
insomuch
that
some
conceave
the
Negroe
is
properly
a
native
of
Africa
,
and
that
those
places
in
Asia
inhabited
now
by
Moores
,
are
but
the
in●rusions
of
Negroes
ariving
first
from
Africa
,
as
we
generally
conceave
of
Madagascar
,
and
the
adjoyning
Islands
,
who
retaine
the
same
complexion
unto
this
day
.
But
this
defect
is
more
remarkable
in
America
,
which
although
subjected
unto
both
the
Tropicks
,
yet
are
not
the
Inhabitants
black
betwee●e
,
or
neere
,
or
under
either
,
neither
to
the
Southward
in
Brasilia
,
Chili
,
or
Peru
,
nor
yet
to
the
Northward
in
Hispaniola
,
Castilia
,
del
Oro
,
or
Nicaraguava
;
and
although
in
many
parts
thereof
it
be
confessed
there
bee
at
present
swarmes
of
Negroes
serving
under
the
Spaniard
,
yet
were
they
all
transported
from
Africa
,
since
the
discovery
of
Columbus
,
〈◊〉
are
not
indigenous
or
proper
natives
of
America
.
Fifthly
;
we
cannot
conclude
this
complexion
in
Nations
from
the
vicinity
or
habitude
they
hold
unto
the
Sun
,
for
even
in
Africa
they
be
Negroes
under
the
Southerne
Tropick
,
but
ar●
not
all
of
this
hu●
either
under
or
neere
the
Northerne
.
So
the
people
of
Gualata
,
Aga●es
,
●aramantes
,
and
of
Goaga
,
all
within
the
Northerne
Tropicks
are
not
Negroes
,
but
on
the
other
side
about
Capo
Negro
,
Cefala
,
and
Madagascar
,
they
are
of
a
Jetty
black
.
Now
if
to
salve
this
Anomaly
wee
say
the
heate
of
the
Sun
is
more
powerfull
in
the
Southerne
Tropick
,
because
in
the
signe
of
Capricorne
falls
out
the
Perigeum
or
lowest
place
of
the
Sun
in
his
Excentrick
,
whereby
he
becomes
neerer
unto
them
then
unto
the
other
in
Cancer
,
wee
shall
not
absolve
the
doubt
.
And
if
any
insist
upon
such
nicities
,
and
will
presume
a
different
effect
of
the
Sun
,
from
such
a
difference
of
place
or
vicinity
,
we
shall
ballance
the
same
with
the
concernment
of
its
motion
,
and
time
of
revolution
;
and
say
he
is
more
powerfull
in
the
Northerne
hemisphere
,
and
in
the
Apoge●●
;
for
therein
his
motion
is
slower
,
and
so
his
heate
respectively
unto
those
habitations
,
as
of
duration
so
also
of
more
effect
.
For
,
though
he
absolve
his
revolution
in
365.
dayes
,
odde
howres
and
minutes
,
yet
by
reason
of
his
Excentricity
,
his
motion
is
unequall
,
and
his
course
farre
longer
in
the
Northerne
semicircle
,
then
in
the
Southerne
;
for
the
latter
he
passeth
in
178.
dayes
,
but
the
other
takes
him
187.
that
is
,
eleven
dayes
more
;
so
is
his
presence
more
continued
unto
the
Northerne
Inhabitant
,
and
the
longest
day
in
Cancer
is
longer
unto
us
,
then
that
in
Capricorne
unto
the
Southerne
habitator
.
Beside
,
hereby
we
onely
inferre
an
inequality
of
heate
in
different
Tropicks
,
but
not
an
equality
of
effects
in
other
parts
subjected
to
the
same
;
For
,
in
the
same
degree
,
and
as
neere
the
earth
he
makes
his
revolution
unto
the
American
,
whose
Inhabitants
notwithstanding
partake
not
of
the
same
effect
.
And
if
herein
we
seek
a
reliefe
from
the
Dogstarre
,
we
shall
introduce
an
effect
proper
unto
a
few
,
from
a
cause
common
unto
many
,
for
upon
the
same
grounds
that
Starre
should
have
as
forcible
a
power
upon
America
and
Asia
,
and
although
it
be
not
verticall
unto
any
part
of
Asia
,
but
onely
passeth
by
Beach
,
in
terra
incognita
;
yet
is
it
so
unto
America
,
and
vertically
passeth
over
the
habitations
of
Peru
and
Brasilia
.
Sixtly
,
and
which
is
very
considerable
,
there
are
Negroes
in
Africa
beyond
the
Southerne
Tropick
,
and
some
so
far
removed
from
it
,
as
Geographically
the
clime
is
not
intemperate
,
that
is
,
neere
the
cape
of
good
Hope
,
in
36.
of
Southerne
Latitude
.
Whereas
in
the
same
elevation
Northward
,
the
Inhabitants
of
America
are
faire
,
and
they
of
Europe
in
Candy
,
Sicily
,
and
some
parts
of
Spaine
deserve
not
prop●rly
so
low
a
name
as
Tawny
.
Lastly
,
whereas
the
Africans
are
conceaved
to
be
more
p●culiarly
scorched
and
torrified
from
the
Sun
,
by
addition
of
drinesse
from
the
soyle
,
from
want
and
defect
of
water
,
it
will
not
excuse
the
doubt
.
For
the
parts
which
the
Negroes
possesse
,
are
not
so
void
of
Rivers
and
moisture
,
as
is
herein
presumed
;
for
on
the
other
side
the
mountaines
of
the
Moone
,
in
that
great
tract
called
Zanzibar
,
there
are
the
mighty
Rivers
of
Suama
,
and
Spirito
Santo
;
on
this
side
,
the
great
River
Zaire
,
the
mighty
Nile
and
Niger
,
which
doe
not
onely
moysten
,
and
contemperate
the
ayre
by
their
exhalations
,
but
refresh
and
hum●ctate
the
earth
by
their
annuall
inundations
.
Beside
,
in
that
part
of
Africa
,
which
with
all
disadvantage
is
most
dry
,
that
is
,
in
site
betweene
the
Tropicks
,
defect
of
Rivers
and
inundations
,
as
also
abundance
of
sands
,
the
people
are
not
esteemed
Negroes
;
and
that
is
Lybia
,
which
with
the
Greeks
carries
the
name
of
all
Africa
;
A
region
so
des●rt
,
dry
and
sandy
,
that
travellers
(
as
Leo
reports
)
are
faine
to
carry
water
on
their
Camels
,
whereof
they
finde
not
a
drop
sometime
in
6.
or
7.
dayes
;
yet
is
this
Countrey
accounted
by
Geographers
no
part
of
terra
Nigritarum
,
and
P●olomy
placeth
herein
the
Leuco
Aethiopes
,
or
pale
and
Tawney
Moores
.
Now
the
ground
of
this
opinion
might
bee
the
visible
quality
of
Blacknesse
observably
produced
by
heate
,
fire
,
and
smoake
;
but
especially
with
the
Ancients
the
violent
esteeme
they
held
of
the
heate
of
the
Sun
,
in
the
hot
or
torrid
Zone
;
conceaving
that
part
unhabitable
,
and
therefore
that
people
in
the
vicinities
or
frontiers
thereof
,
could
not
escape
without
this
change
of
their
complexions
.
But
how
farre
they
were
mistaken
in
this
apprehension
,
moderne
Geography
hath
discovered
:
And
as
wee
have
declared
,
there
are
many
within
this
Zone
whose
complexions
descend
not
so
low
as
blacknesse
.
And
if
we
should
strictly
insist
hereon
,
the
possibility
might
fall
into
some
question
;
that
is
,
whether
the
heate
of
the
Sun
,
whose
fe●vor
may
swar●e
a
living
part
,
and
even
black
a
dead
or
dissolving
fl●sh
,
can
yet
in
animals
whose
par●●
are
successive
and
in
continuall
fl●x
,
produce
this
deepe
and
perfect
glosse
of
Blacknesse
.
Thus
having
evinced
at
least
made
dubious
,
the
Sunne
is
not
the
Author
of
this
blacknesse
,
how
and
when
this
tincture
fi●st
began
i●
yet
a
Riddle
,
and
positively
to
determine
it
surpasseth
my
presumption
.
Seeing
therefore
we
cannot
certainly
discover
what
did
effect
it
,
it
may
afford
some
piece
of
satisfaction
to
know
what
might
procure
it
:
It
may
be
therefore
considered
,
whether
the
inward
use
of
certaine
waters
or
fountaines
of
peculiar
operations
,
might
not
at
first
produce
the
●ffect
in
question
.
For
,
of
the
like
we
have
records
in
story
related
by
Aristotle
,
Strabo
,
and
Pliny
,
who
hath
made
a
collection
hereof
,
as
of
two
fountaines
in
Baeotia
,
the
one
making
Sheepe
white
,
the
other
black
,
of
the
water
of
Siberis
which
made
Oxen
black
,
and
the
like
effect
i●
had
also
upon
men
,
dying
not
onely
the
skin
,
but
making
their
haires
black
and
curled
.
This
was
the
conceit
of
Aristobulus
,
who
receaved
so
little
satisfaction
from
the
other
,
or
that
it
might
be
caused
by
●eate
,
or
any
kinde
of
fire
,
that
he
conceaved
it
as
reasonable
to
impute
the
effect
unto
water
.
Secondly
,
it
may
be
perpended
whether
it
might
not
fall
out
the
same
way
that
Jacobs
cattell
became
speckled
,
spotted
and
ring-straked
,
that
is
,
by
the
power
and
efficacy
of
Imagination
;
which
produceth
effects
in
the
conception
correspondent
unto
the
phancy
of
the
Agents
ingeneration
,
and
sometimes
assimilates
the
Idea
of
the
generator
into
a
realty
in
the
thing
ingendred
.
For
,
hereof
there
passe
for
currant
many
indisputed
examples
;
so
in
Hippocrates
wee
reade
of
one
,
that
from
the
view
and
intention
of
a
picture
conceaved
a
Negroe
;
And
in
the
history
of
Heliodore
of
a
Moorish
Queene
,
who
upon
aspection
of
the
picture
of
Andromeda
,
conceaved
and
brought
forth
a
faire
one
.
And
thus
perhaps
might
some
say
it
was
at
the
beginning
of
this
complexion
,
induced
first
by
Imagination
,
which
having
once
impregnated
the
seed
,
found
afterward
concurrent
productions
,
which
were
continued
by
Climes
,
whose
constitution
advantaged
the
first
impression
.
Thus
Plotinus
conceaveth
white
Peacocks
first
came
in
:
Thus
as
Aldrovand
relateth
,
many
opinion
that
from
aspection
of
the
Snow
which
lyeth
long
in
Northerne
Regions
,
and
high
mountaines
,
Hawkes
,
Kites
,
Beares
,
and
other
creatures
become
white
;
And
by
this
way
Austin
conceaveth
the
Devill
provided
,
they
never
wanted
a
white
spotted
Oxe
in
Aegypt
,
for
such
an
one
they
worshipped
,
and
called
it
Apis.
Thirdly
,
it
is
not
indisputable
whether
it
might
not
proceed
from
such
a
cause
and
the
like
foundation
of
Tincture
,
as
doth
the
black
Jaundise
,
which
meeting
with
congenerous
causes
might
settle
durable
inquinations
,
and
advance
their
generations
unto
that
hue
,
which
was
naturally
before
but
a
degree
or
two
below
it
:
And
this
transmission
we
shall
the
easier
admit
in
colour
,
if
we
remember
the
like
hath
beene
effected
in
organicall
parts
and
figures
;
the
Symmetry
whereof
being
casually
or
purposely
perverted
,
their
morbosities
have
vigorously
desc●nded
to
their
posterities
,
and
that
in
durable
d●●o●mities
.
This
was
the
b●ginning
of
Macrophali
or
people
with
long
heads
,
whereof
Hippocrat●s
,
De
Aere
,
Aquis
,
&
Locis
,
hath
cleer●ly
delivered
himself
:
Cum
primum
●ditus
est
Infans
,
caput
●jus
tenellum
manibus
effingunt
,
&
in
longitudine
adolescere
●ogunt
;
hoc
institutum
primum
hujusmodi
,
naturae
d●dit
vitium
,
successu
vero
temporis
in
naturam
〈◊〉
,
ut
proinde
instituto
nihil
amplius
opus
esset
;
semen
en●m
genitale
ex
omnibus
corporis
partibus
provenit
,
ex
s●nis
quidem
sanum
,
ex
morbosis
morbosum
:
Si
igitur
ex
caluis
calui
,
ex
caeciis
caecii
,
&
ex
distortis
,
ut
plurimum
,
distorti
gignuntur
,
cademque
in
caeteris
formis
valet
ratio
,
quid
prohibet
cur
non
ex
macrocephalis
macrocephali
gignantur
?
Thus
as
Aristotle
observeth
,
the
Deeres
of
〈◊〉
had
their
eares
divided
,
occasioned
at
first
by
s●●tting
the
eares
of
D●ere
.
Th●s
have
the
Chineses
little
feete
,
most
Negroes
great
lips
and
●lat
nos●s
▪
and
thus
many
Spaniards
,
and
medite●●anea●
Inhabi●ants
,
which
are
of
the
race
of
Barbary
Moores
,
(
although
after
frequent
commixture
)
have
not
worne
out
the
Camoys
nose
unto
this
day
.
Lastly
,
if
wee
must
still
be
urged
to
particularities
,
and
such
as
declare
how
and
when
the
seede
of
Adam
did
fi●st
receave
this
tincture
;
wee
may
say
that
men
became
blacke
in
the
same
manner
that
some
Foxes
,
Squirrels
,
Lions
first
turned
of
this
complexion
,
whereof
there
are
a
constant
sort
in
divers
Countries
;
that
some
Chaughes
came
to
have
red
legs
and
bils
,
that
Crowes
became
pyed
;
All
which
〈◊〉
however
they
began
,
depend
on
durable
foundations
,
and
such
as
may
continue
for
ever
.
And
if
as
yet
we
canno●
satisfie
,
but
must
farther
define
the
cause
and
manner
of
this
mutation
;
wee
must
confesse
,
in
matters
of
Antiquity
,
and
such
as
are
decided
by
History
,
if
their
Originals
and
first
beginnings
escape
a
due
relation
,
they
fall
into
great
obscurities
,
and
such
as
future
Ages
seldome
reduce
unto
a
resolution
.
Thus
if
you
deduct
the
Administration
of
Angels
,
and
that
they
dispersed
the
creatures
into
all
parts
after
the
flood
,
as
they
had
congregated
the●
into
Noahs
Arke
before
▪
it
will
be
no
easi●
question
to
resolve
,
how
severall
sorts
of
Animalls
were
first
dispersed
into
Islands
,
and
almost
how
any
into
America
.
How
the
v●nereall
contagion
began
in
that
part
of
the
earth
,
since
history
is
silen●
,
is
not
easily
resolved
by
Philosophy
;
For
,
whereas
it
is
imputed
unto
Anthropophagy
,
or
the
eating
of
ma●s
〈◊〉
,
the
cause
hath
beene
common
unto
many
other
Countries
,
and
there
have
beene
Canibal●
or
men-ea●ers
in
the
three
other
parts
of
the
world
,
if
wee
credit
the
relations
of
Ptolomy
,
Strabo
,
and
Pliny
.
And
thus
,
if
the
favourable
pen
of
Moses
had
not
r●vealed
the
confusion
of
tongues
,
and
positively
declared
unto
us
their
division
at
Babell
,
our
disputes
concerning
their
beginning
had
beene
without
end
,
and
I
feare
we
must
have
left
the
hopes
of
that
decision
unto
Elias
.
And
if
any
will
yet
insist
,
and
urge
the
question
farther
still
upon
me
,
I
shall
be
enforced
unto
divers
of
the
like
nature
,
wherein
perhaps
I
shall
receave
no
greater
satisfaction
.
I
shall
demand
how
the
Camels
of
Bactria
came
to
have
two
bunches
on
their
backs
,
whereas
the
Camels
of
Arabia
in
all
relations
have
but
one
?
How
Oxen
in
some
Countries
began
and
continue
gibbous
or
bunch
back'd
?
what
way
those
many
different
shapes
,
colours
,
haires
,
and
natures
of
Dogs
came
in
?
how
they
of
some
Countries
became
depilous
and
without
any
haire
at
all
,
whereas
some
sorts
in
excesse
abound
therewith
?
How
the
Indian
Hare
came
to
have
a
long
tayle
,
whereas
that
part
in
others
attaines
no
higher
then
a
scut
?
How
the
hogs
of
Illyria
which
Aristotle
speakes
of
,
became
to
be
solipedes
or
wholl
hoofed
▪
whereas
in
all
other
parts
they
are
bisulcous
and
described
cloven
hoo●ed
by
God
himselfe
?
All
which
with
many
others
must
need●
seem●
strange
unto
those
,
that
hold
there
were
but
two
of
the
uncle●●●
sort
in
the
Arke
,
and
are
forced
to
reduce
these
varieties
to
unknowne
originals
●ince
.
However
therefore
this
complexion
was
first
acquired
,
it
is
evidently
maintained
by
generation
,
and
by
the
tincture
of
the
skin
as
a
spermaticall
part
traduced
from
father
unto
son
,
so
that
they
which
are
strangers
contract
it
not
,
and
the
Natives
which
transmigrate
omit
it
not
without
commixture
,
and
that
after
divers
generations
.
And
this
affection
(
if
the
story
were
true
)
might
wonderfully
be
confirmed
,
by
what
Maginus
and
others
relate
of
the
Emperour
of
Aethiopia
,
or
Prester
John
,
who
derived
from
Solomon
is
not
yet
descended
into
the
hue
of
his
Countrey
,
but
remaines
a
Mulatto
,
that
is
,
of
a
mongrill
complexion
unto
this
day
.
Now
although
we
conceive
this
blacknesse
to
be
seminall
,
yet
are
we
not
of
Herodotus
conceit
,
that
is
,
that
their
seed
is
black
;
an
opinion
long
agoe
rejected
by
Aristotle
,
and
since
by
sence
and
enquiry
;
his
assertion
against
the
Historian
was
probable
,
that
all
seed
was
white
;
that
is
,
without
great
controversie
in
viviparous
Animals
,
and
such
as
have
Testicles
,
or
preparing
vessels
wherein
it
receives
a
manifest
dealbation
:
And
not
onely
in
them
,
but
(
for
ought
I
know
)
in
Fishes
,
not
abating
the
seed
of
Plants
,
whereof
though
the
skin
and
covering
be
black
,
yet
is
the
seed
and
fructifying
part
not
so
:
as
may
be
observed
in
the
seeds
of
Onyons
,
Pyonie
,
and
Basill
:
most
controvertible
it
seemes
,
in
the
spawne
of
Frogs
,
and
Lobsters
,
whereof
notwithstanding
at
the
very
first
the
spawne
is
white
,
contracting
by
degrees
a
blacknesse
,
answerable
in
the
one
unto
the
colour
of
the
shell
,
in
the
other
unto
the
porwigle
or
Tadpole
,
that
is
,
that
animall
which
first
proceedeth
from
it
:
And
thus
may
it
also
be
in
the
generation
and
sperme
of
Negroes
;
that
being
first
and
in
its
naturals
white
,
but
upon
separation
of
parts
,
accidents
before
invisible
become
apparent
;
there
arising
a
shadow
or
darke
●●●lorescence
in
the
outside
,
whereby
not
on●ly
their
legitimate
and
timely
births
,
but
their
abortions
are
also
duskie
,
before
they
have
felt
the
scortch
and
fervor
of
the
Sun
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
the
same
.
A
Second
opinion
there
is
,
that
this
complexion
was
first
a
curse
of
God
derived
unto
them
from
Cham
,
upon
whom
it
was
was
inflicted
for
discovering
the
nakednesse
of
Noah
.
Which
notwithstanding
is
sooner
affirmed
then
proved
,
and
carrieth
with
it
sundry
improbabilities
.
For
first
,
if
we
derive
the
curse
on
Cham
,
or
in
generall
upon
his
posterity
,
we
shall
Benegroe
a
greater
part
of
the
earth
then
ever
was
,
or
so
conceived
;
and
not
onely
paint
the
Ae●hiopians
,
and
reputed
sons
of
Cush
,
but
the
people
also
of
Aegypt
,
Arabia
,
Assyria
,
and
Chaldea
;
for
by
his
race
were
these
Countries
also
peopled
.
And
if
concordantly
unto
Berosus
,
the
fragment
of
Cato
de
Originibus
,
some
things
of
Halicarnasseus
,
Macrobius
,
and
out
of
them
of
Leandro
and
Annius
,
wee
shall
conceive
of
the
travailes
of
Camese
or
Cham
,
wee
may
introduce
a
generation
of
Negroes
as
high
as
Italy
,
which
part
was
never
culpable
of
deformity
,
but
hath
produced
the
magnified
examples
of
beauty
.
Secondly
,
the
curse
mentioned
in
Scripture
was
not
denounced
upon
Cham
,
but
Canaan
his
youngest
son
,
and
the
reasons
thereof
are
divers
;
the
first
,
from
the
Jewish
Tradition
,
whereby
it
is
conceived
,
that
Canaan
made
the
discovery
of
the
nakednesse
of
Noah
,
and
notified
it
unto
Cham.
Secondly
,
to
have
cursed
Cham
had
been
to
cu●se
all
his
posterity
,
whereof
but
one
was
guilty
of
the
fact
.
And
lastly
,
he
spared
Cham
,
because
he
had
blessed
him
before
,
cap.
9.
Now
if
we
confine
this
curse
unto
Canaan
,
and
thinke
the
same
fulfilled
in
his
posterity
,
then
do
we
induce
this
complexion
on
the
Sidonians
,
then
was
the
promised
land
a
tract
of
Negroes
;
For
from
Canaan
were
discended
the
Canaanites
,
Jebusites
,
Amorites
,
Gergezites
,
and
Hevites
,
which
were
possessed
of
that
Land
.
Thirdly
,
although
we
should
place
the
originall
of
this
curse
upon
one
of
the
sons
of
Cham
,
yet
were
it
not
knowne
from
which
of
them
to
derive
it
.
For
the
particularity
of
their
discents
is
imperfectly
set
downe
by
accountants
,
nor
is
it
distinctly
determinable
from
whom
thereof
the
Aethiopians
are
proceeded
.
For
,
whereas
these
of
Africa
are
generally
esteemed
to
be
the
Issue
of
Chus
,
the
elder
son
of
Cham
,
it
is
not
so
easily
made
out
.
For
the
land
of
Chus
,
which
the
Septuagint
translates
Aethiopia
,
makes
no
part
of
Africa
,
nor
is
it
the
habitation
of
Blackmo●es
,
but
the
countrie
of
Arabia
,
especially
the
Happy
,
and
stony
;
possessions
and
Colonies
of
all
the
sons
of
Chus
,
excepting
Nimrod
,
and
Havila●
,
possessed
and
planted
wholly
by
the
children
of
Chus
,
that
is
,
by
Sabtah
and
Raamah
,
Sabtacha
,
and
the
sons
of
Raamah
,
Dedan
and
Sheba
,
according
unto
whose
names
the
Nations
of
those
parts
have
received
their
denominations
,
as
may
bee
collected
from
Pliny
and
P●olomy
;
and
as
wee
are
informed
by
credible
Authors
,
they
hold
a
faire
Analogie
in
their
names
,
even
unto
our
dayes
.
So
the
wife
of
Moses
translated
in
Scripture
an
Aethiopian
,
and
so
confirmed
by
the
fabulous
relation
of
Josephus
,
was
none
of
the
daughters
of
Africa
,
nor
any
Negroe
of
Aethiopia
,
but
the
daughter
of
J●thro
,
Prince
and
Priest
of
Madian
,
which
was
a
part
of
Arabia
the
stony
,
bordering
upon
the
Red
Sea
.
So
the
Queene
of
Sheba
came
not
unto
Solomon
out
of
Aethiopia
,
but
from
Arabia
,
and
that
part
thereof
which
bore
the
name
of
the
first
planter
thereof
,
the
son
of
Chus
.
So
whether
the
Eunuch
which
Philip
the
Deacon
baptised
,
were
servant
unto
Candac●
Queene
of
the
African
Aethiopia
,
(
although
Damianus
à
Goes
,
Codignus
,
and
the
Aethiopick
relations
averre
)
is
yet
by
many
,
and
with
strong
suspicions
doubted
.
So
that
Army
of
a
million
,
which
Zerah
King
of
Aethiopia
is
said
to
bring
against
Asa
,
was
drawn
out
of
Arabia
,
and
the
plantations
of
Chus
,
not
out
of
Aethiopia
,
and
the
remote
habitations
of
the
Moores
;
For
it
is
said
that
Asa
pursuing
his
victory
,
tooke
from
him
the
city
Gerar
;
now
Gerar
was
no
city
in
or
neere
Aethiopia
,
but
a
place
betweene
Cadesh
and
Zur
,
where
Abraham
formerly
sojourned
.
Since
therefore
these
African
Aethiopians
,
are
not
convinced
by
the
common
acception
to
be
the
sons
of
Chus
,
whether
they
be
not
the
posterity
of
Phut
,
or
Mizraim
,
or
both
,
it
is
not
assuredly
determined
;
For
Mizraim
,
he
possessed
Aegypt
,
and
the
East
parts
of
Africa
:
From
Ludym
his
son
came
the
Lybians
,
and
perhaps
from
them
the
Aethiopians
:
Phut
possessed
Mauritania
,
and
the
Westerne
parts
of
Africa
,
&
from
these
perhaps
descended
the
Moors
of
the
West
,
of
Mandinga
,
Meleguette
and
Guinie
.
But
from
Canaan
,
upon
whom
the
curse
was
pronounced
,
none
of
these
had
th●ir
originall
,
for
he
was
restrained
unto
Canaan
and
Syria
;
although
in
after
Ages
many
Colonies
dispersed
,
and
some
thereof
upon
the
coasts
of
Africa
,
and
the
prepossessions
of
his
elder
brothers
.
Fourthly
,
to
take
away
all
doubt
or
any
probable
divarication
,
the
curse
is
plainely
specified
in
the
Text
,
nor
need
we
dispute
it
,
like
the
marke
of
C●in
;
Servus
servorum
erit
fratribus
suis
,
Cursed
be
Canaan
,
a
servant
of
servants
shall
he
be
unto
his
brethren
;
which
was
after
fulfilled
in
the
conquest
of
Canaan
,
subdued
by
the
Israelites
,
the
posterity
of
Sem
;
which
Prophecy
Abraham
well
understanding
,
tooke
an
oath
of
his
servant
not
to
take
a
wife
for
his
Son
Isaac
out
of
the
daughters
of
the
Canaanites
;
And
the
like
was
performed
by
Isaac
in
the
behalfe
of
his
son
Jacob.
As
for
Cham
and
his
other
sons
this
curse
attained
them
not
,
for
Nimrod
the
son
of
Chus
set
up
his
kingdome
in
Babylon
,
and
erected
the
first
great
Empire
,
Mizraim
and
his
posterity
grew
mighty
Monarches
in
Aegypt
;
and
the
Empire
of
the
Aethiopians
hath
beene
as
large
as
either
.
Lastly
,
whereas
men
affirme
this
colour
was
a
Curse
,
I
cannot
make
out
the
propriety
of
that
name
,
it
neither
seeming
so
to
them
,
nor
reasonably
unto
us
;
for
they
take
so
much
content
therein
,
that
they
esteeme
deformity
by
other
colours
,
describing
the
Devill
,
and
terrible
objects
White
.
And
if
wee
seriously
consult
the
definitions
of
beauty
,
and
exactly
perpend
what
wise
men
determine
thereof
,
wee
shall
not
reasonably
apprehend
a
curse
,
or
any
deformity
therein
.
For
first
,
some
place
the
essence
thereof
in
the
proportion
of
parts
,
conceiving
it
to
consist
in
a
comely
commensurability
of
the
whole
unto
the
pa●ts
,
and
the
parts
betweene
themselves
,
which
is
the
determination
of
the
best
and
learned
Writers
:
and
whereby
the
Moores
are
not
excluded
from
beauty
;
there
being
in
this
description
no
consideration
of
colours
,
but
an
apt
connexion
and
frame
of
parts
and
the
whole
.
Others
there
be
,
and
those
most
in
number
,
which
place
it
not
onely
in
proportion
of
parts
,
but
also
in
grace
of
colour
;
But
to
make
Colour
essentiall
unto
Beauty
,
there
will
arise
no
slender
difficulty
;
For
,
Aristotle
in
two
definitions
of
pulchritude
,
and
Galen
in
one
,
have
made
no
mention
of
colour
:
Neither
will
it
agree
unto
the
Beauty
of
Animals
,
wherein
notwithstanding
there
is
an
approved
pulchritude
.
Thus
horses
are
handsome
under
any
colour
,
and
the
symmetry
of
parts
obscures
the
consideration
of
complexions
;
Thus
in
concolour
animals
and
such
as
are
confined
unto
one
colour
wee
measure
not
their
Beauty
thereby
;
for
if
a
Crow
or
Black●bird
grow
white
,
wee
generally
accounted
it
more
pretty
,
And
even
in
monstrosity
descend
not
to
opinion
of
deformity
.
And
by
this
way
likewise
the
Moores
escape
the
curse
of
deformity
,
there
concurring
no
stationary
colour
,
and
sometimes
not
any
unto
Beauty
.
The
Platonick
contemplators
reject
both
these
descriptions
●ounded
upon
parts
and
colours
,
or
either
,
as
M.
Leo
the
Jew
hath
excellently
discoursed
in
his
Genealogy
of
Love
,
defining
Beauty
a
formall
grace
,
which
delights
and
moves
them
to
love
which
comprehend
it
.
This
grace
say
they
,
discoverable
outwardly
,
is
the
resplendor
and
Raye
of
some
interiour
and
invisible
Beauty
,
and
proceedeth
from
the
formes
of
compositions
amiable
;
whose
faculties
if
they
can
aptly
contrive
their
matter
,
they
beget
in
the
subject
an
agreeable
and
pleasing
beauty
,
if
over
ruled
thereby
,
they
evidence
not
their
perfections
,
but
runne
into
deformity
.
For
seeing
that
out
of
the
same
materials
,
Thersites
and
Paris
Beauty
and
monstrosity
may
be
contrived
,
the
formes
and
operative
faculties
introduce
and
determine
their
perfections
;
which
in
naturall
bodies
receive
exactnesse
in
every
kinde
,
according
to
the
first
Idea
of
the
Creator
,
and
in
contrived
bodies
the
phancie
of
the
Artificer
:
And
by
this
consideration
of
Beauty
,
the
Moores
also
are
not
excluded
,
but
hold
a
common
share
therein
with
all
mankinde
.
Lastly
,
in
whatsoever
its
Theory
consisteth
,
or
if
in
the
generall
,
we
allow
the
common
conceit
of
symmetry
and
of
colour
,
yet
to
descend
unto
singularities
,
or
determine
in
what
symmetry
or
colour
it
consisted
,
were
very
dangerous
;
for
beauty
is
determined
by
opinion
,
and
seems
to
have
no
essence
that
holds
one
notion
unto
all
;
that
seeming
beauteous
unto
one
,
which
hath
no
favour
with
another
,
and
that
unto
every
one
,
according
as
custome
hath
made
it
naturall
,
or
sympathy
and
conformity
of
minds
shall
make
it
seem
agreeable
.
Thus
flat
noses
seem
comly
unto
the
Moore
,
an
Aquiline
or
hawked
one
unto
the
Persian
,
a
large
and
prominent
nose
unto
the
Romane
,
but
none
of
all
these
are
acceptable
in
our
opinion
.
Thus
some
thinke
it
most
ornamentall
to
weare
their
Bracelets
on
their
wrests
,
others
say
it
is
better
to
have
them
about
their
Ancles
;
some
thinke
it
most
comely
to
weare
their
Rings
and
Jewells
in
the
Eare
,
others
will
have
them
about
their
privities
;
a
third
will
not
thinke
they
are
compleat
except
they
hang
them
in
their
lips
,
cheeks
or
noses
.
Thus
Homer
to
set
off
Minerva
calleth
her
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
gray
or
light
blew
eyed
:
now
this
unto
us
seems
farre
lesse
amiable
then
the
black
.
Thus
we
that
are
of
contrary
complexions
accuse
the
blacknes
of
the
Mores
as
ugly
:
But
the
Spouse
in
the
Canticles
excuseth
this
conceit
,
in
that
description
of
he●s
,
I
am
black
,
but
comely
:
And
howsoever
Cerberus
,
and
the
furies
of
hell
be
described
by
the
Poets
under
this
complexion
,
yet
in
the
Beauty
of
our
Saviour
blacknesse
is
commended
,
when
it
is
said
his
locks
are
bushie
and
blacke
as
a
Raven
.
So
that
to
inferre
this
as
a
curse
,
or
to
reason
it
as
a
deformity
,
is
no
way
reasonable
;
the
two
foundations
of
beauty
Symmet●y
and
Complexion
,
receiving
such
various
apprehensions
,
that
no
deviation
will
bee
expounded
so
high
as
a
curse
or
undeniable
deformity
,
without
a
manifest
and
confessed
degree
of
monstrosity
.
Lastly
▪
it
is
a
very
injurious
method
unto
Philosophy
,
and
a
perpetuall
promotion
unto
Ignorance
,
in
points
of
obscurity
,
nor
open
unto
easie
considerations
,
to
fall
upon
a
present
refuge
unto
Miracles
,
or
recurre
unto
immediate
contrivance
from
the
insearchable
hands
of
God
.
Thus
in
the
conceit
of
the
evill
odor
of
the
Jewes
,
Christians
without
a
farther
research
into
the
verity
of
the
thing
,
or
enquiry
into
the
cause
,
drawe
up
a
judgement
upon
them
,
from
the
passion
of
their
Saviour
.
Thus
in
the
wondrous
effects
of
the
clime
of
Ireland
,
and
the
freedome
from
all
venomous
creatures
,
the
credulity
of
common
conceit
imputes
this
immunity
unto
the
benediction
of
St.
Patrick
,
as
Beda
and
Gyraldus
have
left
recorded
.
Thus
the
Asse
having
a
peculiar
marke
of
a
crosse
made
by
a
blacke
list
downe
his
backe
,
and
another
athwart
,
or
at
right
angles
downe
his
shoulders
;
common
opinion
ascribe
this
figure
unto
a
peculiar
●ignation
,
since
that
beast
had
the
honour
to
beare
our
Saviour
upon
his
backe
.
Certainly
this
is
a
course
more
desperate
then
Antipathies
,
Sympathies
or
occult
qualities
;
wherein
by
a
finall
and
satisfactive
discernment
of
faith
,
we
lay
the
last
and
particular
effects
upon
the
first
and
generall
cause
of
all
things
,
whereas
in
the
other
wee
doe
but
palliate
our
determinations
,
untill
our
advanced
endeavors
doe
totally
reject
or
partially
salve
their
evasions
.
CHAP.
XII
.
A
digression
concerning
Blacknesse
.
THere
being
therefore
two
opinions
repugnant
unto
each
other
,
it
may
not
be
presumptive
or
skepticall
in
me
to
doubt
of
both
,
and
because
we
remaine
imperfect
in
the
generall
theory
of
Colours
,
wee
shall
deliver
at
present
a
short
discovery
of
blacknes
,
wherein
although
perhaps
we
afford
no
greater
satisfaction
then
others
,
yet
shall
our
attempts
exceed
any
;
for
wee
shall
emperically
and
sensibly
discourse
hereof
,
deducing
the
causes
of
Blacknesse
from
such
originalls
in
Nature
,
as
we
doe
generally
observe
things
are
de●igrated
by
Art
:
And
herein
I
hope
our
progression
will
not
be
thought
unreasonable
;
For
Art
being
the
imitation
of
Nature
,
or
Nature
at
the
second
hand
;
it
is
but
a
sensible
expression
of
effects
dependant
on
the
same
,
through
more
removed
causes
,
and
therefore
the
works
of
the
one
,
must
prove
reasonable
discoverers
of
the
other
.
And
first
,
things
become
blacke
by
a
●ootish
and
fuligi●ous
matter
proceeding
from
the
sulphur
of
bodies
torrified
,
not
taking
fuligo
strictly
,
but
in
opposition
unto
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
any
kind
of
vaporous
or
madefying
excretion
,
and
comprehending
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
as
Aristotle
defines
it
,
a
separation
of
moist
and
dry
parts
made
by
the
action
of
heat
or
fire
,
&
colouring
bodies
objected
.
Hereof
,
in
his
Meteors
,
from
the
qualities
of
the
subject
he
raiseth
three
kinds
;
the
exhalations
from
ligneous
and
lean
bodies
,
as
bones
,
hair
,
and
the
like
he
calleth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
fumus
;
from
●at
bodies
,
and
such
as
have
not
their
fatnesse
conspicuous
or
separated
,
he
tearmeth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
fuligo
,
as
waxe
,
rosin
,
pitch
,
or
turpentine
;
that
from
unctuous
bodies
,
and
such
whose
oylinesse
is
evident
,
he
nameth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
nidor
;
now
every
one
of
these
doe
blacke
the
bodies
objected
unto
them
,
and
are
to
be
conceived
in
the
sooty
and
ful●ginous
matter
expressed
.
I
say
,
proceeding
from
the
sulphur
of
bodies
torrified
,
that
is
the
oily
fat
and
unctuous
parts
wherein
consist
the
principles
of
flammability
;
not
pure
and
refined
sulphur
,
as
in
the
spirits
of
wine
often
rectified
,
but
containing
terrest●ious
parts
,
and
carrying
with
it
the
volatile
salt
of
the
body
,
and
such
as
is
distinguishable
by
taste
in
●oot
;
nor
vulgar
and
usuall
sulphur
,
for
that
leaves
none
or
very
little
blacknesse
,
except
a
metalline
body
receive
the
exhalation
.
I
say
,
torrified
,
●indged
,
or
suffering
some
impression
from
fire
,
thus
are
bodies
casually
or
artificially
denigrated
,
which
in
their
naturalls
are
of
another
complexion
;
thus
are
Charcoales
made
black
by
an
infection
of
their
own
suffitus
;
so
is
it
true
what
is
assumed
of
combustible
bodies
,
Adusta
nigra
,
perusta
alba
,
black
at
first
from
the
fuliginous
tincture
,
which
being
exhaled
they
become
white
,
as
is
perceptible
in
ashes
.
And
so
doth
fire
cleanse
and
purifie
bodies
,
because
it
consumes
the
sulphureous
parts
,
which
before
did
make
them
foule
;
and
therefore
refines
those
bodies
which
will
never
bee
〈◊〉
by
〈◊〉
.
Thus
Camphire
of
a
white
substance
,
by
its
fuligo
affordeth
a
〈◊〉
black
.
So
is
pitch
blacke
,
although
it
proceed
from
the
same
〈◊〉
with
rozen
,
the
one
distilling
forth
,
the
other
fo●ced
by
fire
;
so
of
the
su●●●tus
of
a
torch
,
doe
Painters
make
a
velvet
black●
;
so
is
lampe
blacke
made
;
so
of
burnt
Harts
horn
a
sable
;
so
is
Bacon
denigrated
in
Chimneyes
:
so
in
fevers
and
hot
distempers
from
choler
adust
is
caused
●
blacknesse
in
our
tongues
,
teeth
and
excretions
:
so
are
ustilag●
,
〈◊〉
corne
and
trees
blacke
by
blasting
,
so
parts
cauterized
,
gangrenated
,
●●●derated
and
mortified
,
become
black
,
the
radicall
moisture
,
or
〈◊〉
sulphur
suffering
an
ex●inction
,
and
smothered
in
the
part
affected
.
So
not
only
actuall
but
potentiall
fire
,
nor
burning
fire
,
but
also
corroding
water
will
induce
a
blacknes
.
So
are
Chimneyes
and
furna●●●
generally
blacke
,
except
they
receive
a
cleare
and
manifest
sulphur
;
for
the
smo●k
of
sulphur
will
not
blacke
a
paper
,
and
is
commonly
used
by
wom●●
to
whiten
Tiffanies
;
which
it
performeth
by
an
acide
〈…〉
penetrating
spirit
ascending
from
it
,
by
reason
whereof
it
is
no●
〈◊〉
to
kindle
any
thing
,
nor
will
it
easily
light
a
candle
,
untill
that
spirit
bee
spent
,
and
the
●lame
approacheth
the
match
:
And
this
is
that
acide
and
piercing
spirit
which
with
such
activity
and
compunction
invad●th
the
braines
and
nostrills
of
those
that
receive
it
.
And
thus
when
B●llonius
affirmeth
that
Charcoales
,
made
out
of
the
wood
of
Oxycedar
are
white
,
Dr.
Jordan
in
his
judicious
Discourse
of
minerall
waters
yeeldeth
the
reason
,
because
their
vapours
are
rather
sulphureous
then
of
any
other
combustible
substance
.
So
we
see
that
Tinby
coals
will
not
blacke
linnen
being
hanged
in
the
smoake
thereof
,
but
rather
whiten
it
,
by
reason
of
the
drying
and
penetrating
quality
of
sulphur
,
which
will
make
red
Roses
white
:
And
therefore
to
conceive
a
generall
blacknesse
in
Hell
,
and
yet
therein
the
materiall
flames
of
sulphur
,
is
no
Philosophicall
conception
,
nor
will
it
consist
with
the
reall
effects
of
its
nature
.
These
are
the
advenient
and
artificiall
wayes
of
denigration
,
answerably
whereto
may
be
the
natural
progresse
:
These
are
the
waies
wherby
culinary
and
common
fires
doe
operate
,
and
correspondent
here●nto
may
be
the
effects
of
fire
elementall
.
So
may
Bitumen
,
coales
,
Jet
,
blacke
lead
,
and
divers
minerall
earths
become
black
;
being
either
●uliginous
concretions
in
the
earth
,
or
suffering
a
scortch
from
denigrating
principles
in
their
formation
:
So
Iron
(
as
Metallists
expresse
it
)
consisting
of
impure
Mercury
and
combust
sulphur
,
becomes
of
a
darke
and
sad
complexion
,
whereas
other
metalls
have
a
vivacity
and
quicknesse
in
a●pect
.
So
men
and
other
animalls
receive
different
tin●●ures
from
constitution
and
complexionall
efflorescences
,
and
descend
〈◊〉
low●r
,
as
they
partake
of
the
fuliginous
and
denigrating
humor
.
〈◊〉
so
may
the
Aethiopians
or
Negroes
become
coal-blacke
from
〈◊〉
efflorescences
and
complexionall
tinctures
arising
from
such
probabilities
,
as
we
have
declared
before
.
The
second
way
whereby
bodies
become
blacke
,
is
an
Atramentous
condition
or
mixture
,
that
is
a
vitriolate
or
copperose
quality
conjoyning
with
a
terrestrious
and
astringent
humidity
,
for
so
is
Atramentum
scriptorium
,
or
writing
Inke
commonly
made
,
by
copperose
cast
upon
a
decoction
o●
infusion
of
galls
.
I
say
,
a
vitriolous
or
copperous
quality
;
for
vitr●oll
is
the
active
or
chiefe
ingredient
in
Inke
,
and
no
other
salt
that
I
know
will
strike
the
colour
with
galles
;
neither
Alom
,
Sal-gemme
,
Ni●r●
,
no●
Armoniack
:
now
artificiall
copperose
,
and
such
as
we
commonly
use
,
is
a
rough
and
acrimonious
kinde
of
salt
drawne
out
of
ferreous
and
eruginous
earths
,
partaking
chiefly
of
Iron
and
Copper
,
the
blew
of
copper
,
the
green
most
of
Iron
:
Nor
is
it
unusuall
to
dissolve
●ragments
of
Iron
in
the
liquor
thereof
,
for
advan●age
in
the
concretion
.
I
say
,
a
terrestrious
or
astringent
humidity
;
for
without
this
there
will
ensue
no
tincture
;
for
copperose
in
a
decoction
of
Lett●ce
or
Mallows
affords
no
black
,
which
with
an
astringent
mix●ure
it
will
doe
,
though
it
be
made
up
with
oyle
as
in
printing
and
painting
Inke
:
But
whereas
in
this
composition
wee
use
onely
Nutgalles
,
that
is
an
excrescence
from
the
Oake
,
therein
we
follow
and
beat
upon
the
old
receit
;
for
any
plant
of
austere
and
stipticke
parts
will
suffice
,
as
I
have
experimented
in
Bistorte
,
Myrobolaus
,
Myrtus
Brabantica
,
Balaustium
,
and
Red-roses
:
and
indeed
,
most
decoctions
of
astringent
plants
,
of
what
colour
soever
,
doe
leave
in
the
liquor
a
deep
and
Muscadine
red
,
which
by
addition
of
vitrioll
descend
into
a
blacke
:
A●d
so
Dioscorides
in
his
receit
of
Inke
,
leaves
out
gall
,
and
with
copperose
makes
use
of
●oot
.
Now
if
we
inquire
in
what
part
of
vitriol
this
Atramentall
and
denigrating
condition
lodgeth
,
it
will
seeme
especially
to
lye
in
the
fixed
salt
thereof
;
For
the
phlegme
or
aqueous
evaporation
will
not
denigrate
,
nor
yet
spirits
of
vitriol
,
which
carry
with
them
volatile
and
nimbler
Salt
:
For
if
upon
a
decoction
of
Copperose
and
gall
,
be
powred
the
spirits
or
oyl
of
vitriol
,
the
liquor
will
relinquish
his
blacknes
,
the
gall
and
parts
of
the
copperose
precipitate
unto
the
bottom
,
and
the
Inke
grow
cleare
again
,
which
indeed
it
will
not
so
easily
doe
in
common
Inke
,
because
that
gumme
is
dissolved
therein
,
which
hindereth
the
sepa●ation
:
But
Colcothar
or
vitriol
burnt
,
though
unto
a
rednesse
containing
the
fixed
salt
,
will
make
good
Inke
,
and
so
will
the
Lixivium
,
or
Lye
made
thereof
with
warme
water
;
but
the
Terra
or
insipide
earth
remaining
,
affords
no
blacke
at
all
,
but
serves
in
many
things
for
a
grosse
and
usefull
red
.
And
if
we
yet
make
a
more
exact
enquiry
,
by
what
this
salt
of
vitriol
more
peculiarly
gives
this
colour
,
we
shall
finde
it
to
be
from
a
metalline
condition
,
and
especially
an
Iron
property
or
ferreous
participation
:
For
blew
Copperose
which
deeply
partakes
of
the
copper
will
doe
it
but
weakly
;
Verdigrise
which
is
made
out
of
copper
will
not
doe
it
at
all
;
But
the
filings
of
Iron
infused
in
vinegar
,
will
with
a
decoction
of
galles
make
good
Inke
,
without
any
coppe●ose
at
all
,
and
so
will
infusion
of
Loadstone
,
which
is
of
affinity
with
Iron
,
and
though
more
conspicuously
in
Iron
,
yet
such
a
Calcan●●ous
or
Atramentous
quality
,
we
will
not
wholly
reject
in
other
m●●●lls
,
whereby
we
often
observe
blacke
tinctures
in
their
solutions
.
Thus
a
Lemmon
,
Quince
,
or
sharpe
Apple
cut
with
a
knife
becomes
immediatly
blacke
:
And
so
from
the
lik●
cause
,
Artichokes
,
so
sublimate
beat
up
with
whites
of
Egges
,
if
touched
with
a
knife
becomes
incontinently
black
.
So
Aqua
Fortis
,
whose
ingredient
is
vitriol
will
make
white
bodies
blacke
.
So
Leather
dressed
with
the
barke
of
Oake
,
is
easily
made
blacke
by
a
bare
solution
of
copperose
.
So
divers
Minerall
wa●ers
and
such
as
participate
of
Iron
,
upon
an
infusion
of
galles
become
of
a
dark
colour
,
and
entring
upon
black
.
So
steele
infused
,
makes
not
only
the
liquo●
〈◊〉
,
but
in
bodies
wherein
it
concurs
with
proportionable
tinctures
makes
also
the
excretions
black
.
And
so
also
from
this
vi●riolous
quality
Mercuries
dulcis
,
and
vitriol
vomitive
occasion
black
ejections
.
Such
a
condition
there
is
naturally
in
some
livi●g
creatures
.
Thus
that
blacke
humor
by
Aristotle
na●ed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
commonly
translated
Atramentum
,
may
be
occasioned
in
●he
Cu●tle
.
Such
a
condition
there
is
naturally
in
some
plants
,
as
Black-be●ries
,
Walnut
rind●
,
Black
cherries
,
whereby
they
extinguish
in●lama●ions
,
corroborate
the
stomacke
,
and
are
esteemed
,
specificall
in
the
Epilepsie
.
Such
an
Atramentous
condition
there
is
to
bee
found
sometime
in
the
bloud
,
when
that
which
some
call
Acetum
,
others
vitriolum
,
concurs
with
parts
prepared
for
this
tincture
.
And
so
from
these
conditions
the
Moores
might
possibly
become
Negroes
,
receiving
Atramentous
impressions
in
some
of
those
wayes
,
whose
possibility
is
by
us
declared
.
Nor
is
it
strange
that
we
affirme
there
are
vitriolous
parts
,
qualities
,
and
even
at
some
distance
Vitriol
it selfe
in
living
bodies
;
for
there
is
a
sowre
,
stipticke
salt
diffused
through
the
earth
,
which
passing
a
concoction
in
plants
,
becommeth
milder
and
more
agreeable
unto
the
sense
,
and
this
is
that
vegetable
vitriol
,
whereby
divers
plants
containe
a
gratefull
sharpnesse
;
as
Lemmons
,
Pomegranates
,
Cherries
,
or
an
austere
and
inconcocted
roughnesse
,
as
Sloes
,
Medlers
and
Quinces
:
And
that
not
onely
vitriol
is
a
cause
of
blacknesse
,
but
that
the
salts
of
naturall
bodies
doe
carry
a
powerfull
stroake
in
the
tincture
and
vernish
of
all
things
,
we
shall
not
deny
,
if
we
contradict
not
experience
,
and
the
visible
art
of
Dyars
,
who
advance
and
graduate
their
colours
with
Salts
,
for
the
decoctions
of
simples
which
beare
the
visible
colours
of
bodies
decocted
,
are
dead
and
evanid
without
the
commixtion
of
Alume
,
Argol
,
and
the
like
;
and
this
is
also
apparent
in
Chymicall
preparations
.
So
Cinaber
becomes
red
by
the
acide
exhalation
of
sulphur
,
which
otherwise
presents
a
pure
and
niveous
white
.
So
spirits
of
Salt
upon
a
blew
paper
make
an
orient
red
.
So
Tartar
or
vitriol
upon
an
infusion
of
violets
affords
a
delightfull
crimson
.
Thus
it
is
wonderfull
what
variety
of
colours
the
spirits
of
Saltpeter
,
and
especially
,
if
they
be
kept
in
a
glasse
while
they
pierce
the
sides
thereof
;
I
say
,
what
Orient
greens
they
will
project
:
from
the
like
spirits
in
the
earth
the
plants
thereof
perhaps
acquire
their
verdure
.
And
from
such
salary
irradiations
may
those
wondrous
varieties
arise
,
which
are
observable
in
Animalls
,
as
Mallards
heads
,
and
Peacocks
feathers
,
receiving
intention
or
alteration
according
as
they
are
presented
unto
the
light
.
Thus
S●ltpeter
,
Ammoniack
and
Minerall
spirits
emit
delectable
and
various
colours
;
and
common
Aqua
fortis
will
in
some
green
and
narrow
mouthed
glasses
,
about
the
verges
thereof
,
send
forth
a
deep
and
G●ntianell
a
bl●w
.
Thus
have
we
at
last
drawne
our
conjectures
unto
a
period
;
wherein
if
our
contemplations
afford
no
satisfaction
unto
others
,
I
hope
our
attempts
will
bring
no
condemnation
on
our selves
;
(
for
besides
that
adventures
in
knowledge
are
laudable
,
and
the
assayes
of
weaker
heads
affords
oftentimes
imp●oveable
hints
unto
better
)
although
in
this
long
journey
we
misse
the
intended
end
,
yet
are
there
many
things
of
truth
disclosed
by
the
way
:
And
the
collaterall
verity
,
may
unto
reasonable
speculations
,
requite
the
capitall
indiscovery
.
THE
SEVENTH
BOOKE
.
Concerning
many
Historicall
Tenents
generally
received
,
and
some
deduced
from
the
History
of
holy
Scripture
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Forbidden
fruit
.
THat
the
Forbidden
fruit
of
Paradise
was
an
Apple
,
is
commonly
beleeved
,
confirmed
by
Tradition
,
perpetuated
by
writings
,
verses
,
pictures
;
and
some
have
been
so
bad
Prosodians
,
as
from
thence
to
derive
the
Latine
word
Malum
;
because
that
fruit
was
the
first
occasion
of
evill
,
wherein
notwithstanding
determinations
are
presumptuous
,
and
many
I
perceive
are
of
another
beleefe
;
for
some
have
conceived
it
a
Vine
,
in
the
mystery
of
whose
fruit
lay
the
expiation
of
the
Transgression
:
Goropius
Becanus
reviving
the
conceit
of
Barcephas
,
peremptorily
concludeth
it
to
be
the
Indian
Fig-tree
,
and
by
a
witty
Allegory
labours
to
confirme
the
same
.
Some
fruits
we
observe
to
passe
under
the
name
of
Adams
apples
,
which
in
common
acception
admit
not
that
appellation
,
the
one
described
by
Mathiolus
under
the
name
of
Pom●m
Adami
,
a
very
faire
fruit
,
and
not
unlike
a
Citron
,
but
somewhat
rougher
chopt
and
cranied
,
vulgarly
conceived
the
markes
of
Adams
teeth
;
another
,
the
fruit
of
that
plant
Serapion
termeth
Musa
,
but
the
Easterne
Christians
commonly
the
Apples
of
Paradise
;
not
resembling
an
apple
in
figure
,
and
in
taste
a
Melon
or
Cowcumber
;
which
fruits
although
they
have
received
appellations
suitable
unto
the
Tradition
,
yet
can
we
not
from
thence
inferre
they
were
this
fruit
in
question
;
no
more
then
Arbor
vitae
,
so
commonly
called
,
to
obtaine
its
name
from
the
tree
of
life
in
Paradise
,
or
arbor
Iudae
,
to
bee
the
same
which
supplyed
the
gibbet
unto
Judas
.
Againe
,
there
is
no
determination
in
the
Text
,
wherein
is
only
particulared
that
it
was
the
fruit
of
a
tree
good
for
food
and
pleasant
unto
the
eye
,
in
which
regards
many
excell
the
Apple
;
and
therefore
learned
men
doe
wisely
conceive
it
inexplicable
,
and
Philo
puts
determination
unto
despaire
,
when
hee
affirmeth
the
same
kinde
of
fruit
was
never
produced
since
.
Surely
,
were
it
not
requisite
or
reasonable
to
have
been
concealed
,
it
had
not
passed
unspecified
,
nor
the
tree
revealed
which
concealed
their
nakednesse
,
and
that
concealed
which
revealed
it
;
for
in
the
same
Chapter
mention
is
made
of
Fig-leaves
,
and
the
like
particulars
although
they
seem
uncircumstantiall
are
oft
set
downe
in
holy
Scripture
;
so
is
it
specified
that
Elias
sate
under
a
Junip●r
tree
,
Absolon
hanged
by
an
Oake
,
and
Zacheus
got
up
into
a
Sycomore
.
And
although
to
condemne
such
indeterminables
,
unto
him
that
demanded
on
what
hand
Venus
was
wounded
,
the
Philosopher
thought
it
a
sufficient
resolution
to
reinquire
upon
what
leg
King
Philip
halted
;
and
the
Jews
not
undoubtedly
resolved
of
the
Sciatica
side
of
Jacob
,
do
cautelously
in
their
diet
abstaine
from
the
sinewes
of
both
;
yet
are
there
many
nice
particulars
which
may
bee
authentically
determined
.
That
Peter
cut
off
the
right
eare
of
Malchus
is
beyond
all
doubt
.
That
our
Saviour
eat
the
Passeover
in
an
upper
roome
,
we
may
determine
from
the
Text
;
and
some
we
may
concede
which
the
Scripture
plainly
defines
not
.
That
the
Dyall
of
Ahaz
was
placed
upon
the
West
side
of
the
Temple
,
wee
will
not
deny
,
or
contradict
the
description
of
Adricomius
.
That
Abrahams
servant
put
his
hand
under
his
right
thigh
,
we
shall
not
question
;
and
that
the
Thiefe
on
the
right
hand
was
saved
,
and
the
other
on
the
left
reprobated
,
to
make
good
the
Method
of
the
last
Judiciall
dismission
,
we
are
ready
to
admit
;
but
surely
in
vaine
we
enquire
of
what
wood
was
Moses
rod
,
or
the
tree
that
sweetned
the
waters
;
Pes
cedrus
est
,
truncus
cupressu●
,
oliva
supremum
,
palm●que
transversum
Christi
sunt
in
cruce
lignum
.
or
though
tradition
or
humane
history
might
afford
some
light
,
whether
the
crowne
of
thorns
was
made
of
Paliurus
,
whether
the
crosse
of
Christ
were
made
of
those
foure
woods
in
the
Disticke
of
Durantes
,
or
only
of
Oake
according
unto
Lipsius
and
Goropius
,
we
labour
nor
to
determine
;
for
though
hereof
prudent
symbolls
and
pious
Allegories
be
made
by
wi●er
conceivers
,
yet
common
heads
will
flye
unto
superstitious
applications
,
and
hardly
avoid
miraculous
or
magicall
expectations
.
Now
the
ground
or
reason
that
occasioned
this
expression
by
an
Apple
,
might
be
the
community
of
this
fruit
,
and
which
is
often
taken
for
any
other
.
So
the
Goddesse
of
gardens
is
termed
Pom●na
;
so
the
Proverbe
expresseth
it
to
give
Apples
unto
Alcinous
;
so
the
fruit
which
Paris
decided
was
called
an
Apple
;
so
in
the
garden
of
Hesperides
(
which
many
conceive
a
fiction
drawne
from
Paradise
)
we
read
of
golden
Apples
guarded
by
the
Dragon
;
and
to
speake
strictly
in
this
appellation
they
placed
it
more
safely
then
any
other
;
for
beside
the
great
variety
of
Apples
,
the
word
in
Greeke
comprehendeth
Or●nges
,
Lemmons
,
Citrons
,
Quinces
,
and
as
Ruellius
defineth
,
such
fruits
as
have
no
stone
within
,
and
a
soft
covering
without
,
〈◊〉
the
Pomegranate
.
It
hath
been
promoted
in
some
constructions
from
a
passage
in
the
Canticles
,
Cant.
●
.
as
it
runnes
in
the
vulgar
Translation
,
Sub
arbore
malo
suscitavite
,
ibi
corrupta
est
mater
tua
,
ibi
violata
est
genetrix
tua
;
which
words
notwithstanding
parabollically
intended
,
admit
no
literall
inference
,
and
are
of
little
force
in
our
Translation
,
I
raysed
thee
under
an
Apple
tree
,
there
thy
mother
brought
thee
forth
,
there
she
brought
thee
forth
that
bare
thee
.
So
when
from
a
basket
of
Summer
fruits
,
or
Apples
,
as
the
Vulgar
rendreth
them
,
God
by
Amos
foretold
the
destruction
of
his
people
,
we
cannot
say
they
had
any
reference
unto
the
fruit
of
Paradise
which
was
the
destruction
of
man
;
but
thereby
is
declared
the
propinquity
of
their
desolation
,
and
that
their
tranquility
was
of
no
longer
duration
then
those
horary
and
soon
decaying
fruits
of
Summer
;
nor
when
it
is
said
in
the
same
Translation
,
Poma
desiderii
animae
tuae
discesserunt
à
te
,
Apoc.
14.
the
Apples
that
thy
foul
lusted
after
are
departed
from
thee
,
is
there
any
allusion
therin
unto
the
fruit
of
Paradise
?
but
thereby
is
threatned
unto
Babylon
,
that
th●
pleasures
and
delights
of
their
palate
should
forsake
them
:
and
we
read
in
Pierius
,
that
an
Apple
was
the
Hieroglyphicke
of
Love
,
and
that
the
Statua
of
Venus
was
made
with
one
in
her
hand
.
Since
therefore
after
this
fruit
curiosity
fruitlessesly
enquireth
,
and
confidence
blindly
determineth
,
we
shall
surcease
our
Inquisition
,
rather
troubled
that
it
was
tasted
,
then
troubling
our selves
in
its
decision
;
this
only
we
observe
,
when
things
are
left
uncertaine
men
will
assure
them
by
determination
;
which
is
not
only
verified
concerning
the
fruit
but
the
Serpent
that
perswaded
;
many
defining
the
kinde
or
species
thereof
.
So
Bonaventure
and
Comestor
affirme
it
was
a
Dragon
,
Eugubinus
a
Basiliske
,
Delrio
a
viper
,
and
others
a
common
snake
,
wherein
men
still
continue
the
delusion
of
the
Serp●nt
,
who
having
deceived
Eve
in
the
maine
,
sets
her
posterity
a
worke
to
mistake
in
the
circ●mstance
,
and
endeavours
to
propagate
errors
at
any
hand
;
and
those
he
surely
most
desireth
which
e●ther
concern
God
or
himself
;
for
they
dishonour
God
who
is
absolute
truth
and
goodnesse
;
but
for
himselfe
,
who
is
extremely
evill
,
and
the
worst
we
can
conceive
,
by
aberration
of
conceit
they
extenuate
his
depravity
,
and
ascribe
some
goodnesse
unto
him
.
CHAP.
II.
That
a
man
hath
one
rib
less●
then
a
woman
.
THat
a
〈◊〉
hath
one
rib
lesse
then
a
woman
,
is
a
common
conceit
derived
from
the
history
of
Genesis
,
wherein
it
stands
delivered
,
that
Eve
was
framed
out
of
a
rib
of
Adam
;
whence
't
is
concluded
the
sex
of
man
still
wants
that
rib
our
Father
lost
in
Eve
;
and
this
is
not
onely
passant
with
the
many
,
but
was
urged
against
Columbus
in
an
Anatomy
of
his
at
Pisa
,
where
having
prepared
the
Sceleton
of
a
woman
that
chanced
to
have
thirteene
ribs
of
one
side
,
there
arose
a
party
that
cryed
him
downe
,
and
even
unto
oathes
affirmed
,
this
was
the
rib
wherein
a
woman
exceeded
;
were
this
true
,
it
would
autoptically
silence
that
dispute
out
of
which
side
Eve
was
framed
;
it
would
determine
the
opinion
of
Olea●●er
,
Os
ex
●ssibus
mei●
.
that
she
was
made
out
of
the
ribs
of
both
sides
,
or
such
as
from
the
expression
of
the
Text
maintaine
there
was
a
plurality
required
;
and
might
indeed
decry
the
parabolicall
exposi●ion
of
Origen
,
Cajetan
,
and
such
as
fearing
to
concede
a
monstrosity
,
or
mutilate
the
Integrity
of
Adam
,
preventively
conceive
the
creation
of
thirteene
ribs
.
But
this
will
not
consist
with
reason
or
inspection
:
for
if
wee
survey
the
Sceleton
of
both
sexes
▪
and
therein
the
compage
of
bones
,
wee
shall
readily
discover
tha●
m●n
and
women
have
foure
and
twenty
ribs
,
that
is
,
twelve
on
each
side
,
seven
greater
annexed
unto
the
Sternon
,
and
five
lesser
which
come
short
thereof
,
wherein
if
it
sometimes
happen
that
either
sex
exceed
,
the
conformation
is
irregular
deflecting
from
the
common
rate
or
number
,
and
no
more
inferrible
upon
mankinde
,
then
the
monstrosity
of
the
son
of
Rapha
,
or
the
vicious
excesse
in
the
number
of
fingers
and
toes
:
and
although
some
difference
there
be
in
figure
,
and
the
female
●s
inominatum
be
somewhat
more
protuberant
,
to
make
a
fayrer
cavity
for
the
Infant
,
the
coccyx
sometime
more
reflected
to
give
the
easier
delivery
,
and
the
ribs
themselves
seeme
a
little
flatter
,
yet
are
they
equall
in
number
.
And
therefore
,
while
Aristotle
doubteth
the
relations
made
of
Nations
which
had
but
seven
ribs
on
a
side
,
and
yet
delivereth
that
men
have
generally
no
more
then
eight
;
as
he
rejecteth
their
history
,
so
can
we
not
accept
of
his
Anatomy
.
Againe
,
although
we
concede
there
wanted
one
rib
in
the
Sceleton
of
Adam
,
yet
were
it
repugnant
unto
reason
and
common
observation
that
his
posterity
should
want
the
same
;
for
we
observe
that
mutilations
are
not
transmitted
from
father
unto
son
;
the
blind
begetting
such
as
can
see
,
men
with
one
eye
,
children
with
two
,
and
criples
mutilate
in
their
owne
persons
,
do
come
out
perfect
in
their
generations
.
For
,
the
seed
conveigheth
with
it
not
onely
the
extract
and
single
Idea
of
every
part
,
whereby
it
transmits
their
perfections
or
infirmities
,
but
double
and
over
againe
;
whereby
sometimes
it
multipliciously
delineates
the
same
,
as
in
Twins
in
mixed
and
numerous
generations
.
And
to
speake
more
strictly
,
parts
of
the
seed
do
seeme
to
containe
the
Idea
and
power
of
the
whole
;
so
parents
deprived
of
hands
,
beget
manuall
issues
,
and
the
defect
of
those
parts
is
supplyed
by
the
Idea
of
others
.
So
in
one
graine
of
corne
appearing
similary
and
insufficient
for
a
plurall
germination
,
there
lyeth
dormant
the
virtuality
of
many
other
,
and
from
thence
sometimes
proceed
an
hundred
eares
:
and
thus
may
bee
made
out
the
cause
of
multiparous
productions
;
for
though
the
seminall
materialls
disperse
and
separate
in
the
matrix
,
the
formative
operator
will
not
delineat
a
part
,
but
endeavour
the
formation
of
the
whole
;
effecting
the
same
as
farre
as
the
matter
will
permit
,
and
from
devided
materials
attempt
entire
formations
.
And
therefore
,
though
wondrous
strange
,
it
may
not
be
impossible
what
is
confirmed
at
Lausdun
concerning
the
Countesse
of
Holland
,
nor
what
Albertus
reports
of
the
birth
of
an
hundred
and
fifty
,
and
if
we
consider
the
magnalities
of
Generation
in
some
things
,
wee
shall
not
controver●●●
possibilities
in
others
;
nor
easily
question
that
great
worke
,
whose
wonders
are
onely
second
unto
those
of
the
Creation
,
and
a
close
apprehension
of
the
one
,
might
perhaps
afford
a
glimmering
light
,
and
crepusculous
glance
of
the
other
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Meth●selah
.
WHat
hath
beene
every
where
opinion'd
by
all
men
,
and
in
all
times
,
is
more
then
Paradoxicall
to
dispute
;
and
so
that
Methuselah
was
the
longest
liver
of
all
the
posterity
of
Adam
we
quietly
beleeve
:
but
that
he
must
needs
be
so
,
is
perhaps
below
Paralogy
to
deny
.
For
hereof
there
is
no
determination
from
the
Text
;
wherein
it
is
onely
particular'd
hee
was
the
longest
liver
of
all
the
Patriarchs
whose
age
is
there
expressed
,
but
that
he
outlived
all
others
we
cannot
well
conclude
.
For
of
those
nine
whose
death
is
mentioned
before
the
flood
,
the
Text
expresseth
that
Enoch
was
the
shortest
liver
,
who
saw
but
three
hundred
sixty
five
yeares
;
but
to
affirme
from
hence
,
none
of
the
rest
,
whose
age
is
not
expressed
,
did
dye
before
that
time
,
is
surely
an
illation
whereto
we
cannot
assent
.
Againe
,
many
persons
there
were
in
those
dayes
of
longevity
,
of
whose
age
notwithstanding
there
is
no
account
in
Scripture
;
as
of
the
race
of
Caine
,
the
wives
of
the
nine
Patriarches
,
with
all
the
sons
and
daughters
that
every
one
begat
,
whereof
perhaps
some
persons
might
outlive
Methusela●
;
the
Text
intending
onely
the
masculine
line
of
Seth
,
conduceable
unto
the
Genealogy
of
our
Saviour
,
and
the
ante-diluvian
Chronology
.
And
therefore
we
must
not
contract
the
lives
of
those
which
are
left
in
silence
by
Moses
;
for
neither
is
the
age
of
Abel
expressed
in
the
Scripture
yet
is
he
conceived
farre
elder
then
commonly
is
opinion'd
:
and
if
wee
beleeve
the
conclusion
of
his
Epitaph
as
made
by
Adam
,
and
so
set
downe
by
Salian
,
Posuit
maerens
pater
cui
à
silio
justius
positum
foret
,
Anno
ab
ortu
rerum
130.
ab
●bele
nato
129.
we
shall
not
need
to
doubt
;
which
notwithstanding
Cajetan
and
others
confirme
;
nor
is
it
improbable
,
if
wee
conceive
that
Abel
was
borne
in
the
second
yeare
of
Adam
,
and
Seth
a
yeare
after
the
death
of
Abel
:
for
so
it
being
said
,
that
Adam
was
an
hundred
and
thirty
yeares
old
when
he
begat
Seth
,
Abel
must
perish
the
yeare
before
,
which
was
one
hundred
twenty
nine
.
And
if
the
account
of
Cain
extend
unto
the
Deluge
,
it
may
not
bee
improbable
,
that
some
thereof
exceeded
any
of
Seth
:
nor
is
it
unlikely
in
life
,
riches
,
power
and
temporall
blessings
,
they
might
surpasse
●hem
in
this
world
,
whose
lives
re●erred
unto
the
next
;
for
so
when
the
seed
o●
Jacob
was
under
affliction
and
captivity
,
that
of
Ismael
and
〈…〉
and
grew
mighty
,
there
proceeding
from
the
one
●welve
Princes
,
from
the
other
,
no
lesse
then
foureteene
Dukes
and
●ight
Kings
.
And
whereas
the
age
of
Cain
and
his
posterity
is
not
delivered
in
the
Text
,
some
doe
salve
it
from
the
secret
method
of
Scrip●●e
,
which
sometimes
wholly
omits
,
but
seldome
or
never
delive●s
the
entire
duration
of
wicked
and
faithlesse
persons
;
as
is
observable
in
the
history
of
Esau
,
and
the
Kings
of
Israel
and
Judah
.
And
there●ore
,
that
mention
is
made
that
Ismael
lived
137.
yeares
,
some
conceive
he
adhered
unto
the
faith
of
Abraham
;
for
so
did
others
who
were
not
descended
from
Jacob
;
for
Job
is
thought
to
be
an
Idumean
,
and
of
the
seed
of
Esau.
Lastly
,
(
although
we
rely
not
thereon
)
we
will
not
omit
that
conceit
u●ged
by
learned
men
,
that
Adam
was
elder
then
Methuselah
,
in
as
much
as
he
was
created
in
th●
perfect
age
of
Man
,
which
was
in
those
dayes
fifty
or
sixty
yeares
,
for
about
that
time
wee
reade
that
they
begat
children
;
so
that
if
unto
930.
we
adde
sixty
yeares
,
he
will
exceed
Methuselah
.
And
therefore
if
not
in
length
of
dayes
,
at
least
in
old
age
he
surpassed
others
;
he
was
older
then
all
who
was
never
so
young
as
any
;
for
though
hee
knew
old
age
he
was
never
acquainted
with
puberty
,
youth
,
or
Infancy
;
and
so
in
a
strict
account
he
begat
children
at
one
yeare
old
;
and
if
the
usuall
compute
will
hold
,
that
men
are
of
the
same
age
which
are
borne
within
compasse
of
the
same
yeare
,
Eve
was
as
old
as
her
husband
and
parent
Adam
,
and
Cain
their
son
coetaneous
unto
both
.
Now
that
conception
that
no
man
did
ever
attaine
unto
a
thousand
yeares
,
because
none
should
ever
be
one
day
old
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
,
unto
whom
according
to
that
of
David
,
A
thousand
yeares
are
but
as
one
day
,
doth
not
advantage
Methuselah
;
and
being
deduced
from
a
popular
expression
,
which
will
not
stand
a
Metaphysicall
and
strict
examination
,
is
not
of
force
to
divert
a
serious
enquirer
;
for
unto
God
a
thousand
yeares
are
no
more
then
one
moment
,
and
in
his
sight
Methuselah
lived
no
neerer
one
day
then
Abel
,
for
all
parts
of
time
are
alike
unto
him
,
unto
whom
none
are
referable
,
and
all
things
present
,
unto
whom
nothing
is
past
or
to
come
;
and
therefore
,
although
we
be
measured
by
the
Zone
of
time
,
and
the
flowing
and
continued
instants
thereof
,
do
weave
at
last
a
line
and
circle
about
the
eldest
;
yet
can
we
not
thus
commensurate
the
sphere
of
Trismegistus
,
or
summe
up
the
unsuccessive
and
stable
duration
of
God
.
CHAP.
IV.
That
there
was
no
Rainebow
before
the
Flood
.
THat
there
shall
no
Rainebow
appeare
forty
yeares
before
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
that
the
preceding
drought
unto
that
great
flame
shal
exhaust
the
materials
of
this
Meteor
,
was
an
assertion
grounded
upon
no
solid
reason
:
but
that
there
was
not
any
in
sixteene
hundred
yeares
,
that
is
,
before
the
flood
,
seemes
deduceable
from
holy
Scripture
,
Gen.
9.
I
do
set
my
bow
in
the
clouds
,
and
it
shall
be
for
a
token
of
a
Covenant
betweene
me
and
the
earth
.
From
whence
notwithstanding
we
cannot
conclude
the
nonexistence
of
the
Rainebow
;
nor
is
that
Chronology
naturally
established
,
which
computeth
the
antiquity
of
effects
arising
from
physicall
and
setled
causes
,
by
additionall
impositions
from
voluntary
determinators
.
Now
by
the
decree
of
reason
and
Philosophy
,
the
Rainebow
hath
its
ground
in
Nature
,
and
caused
by
the
rayes
of
the
Sunne
,
falling
upon
a
roride
and
oppo●it●
cloud
;
whereof
some
reflected
,
others
refracted
beget
that
semicircular
variety
we
generally
call
the
Rainebow
;
which
must
succeed
upon
concurrence
of
causes
and
subjects
aptly
praedisposed
.
And
therefore
,
to
conceive
there
was
no
Rainebow
before
,
because
God
chose
this
out
as
a
token
of
the
Covenant
,
is
to
conclude
the
existence
of
things
from
their
signalities
,
or
of
what
is
objected
unto
the
sence
,
a
coexistence
with
that
which
is
internally
presented
unto
the
understanding
.
With
equal
reason
we
may
inferre
there
was
no
water
before
the
Institution
of
Baptisme
,
nor
bread
and
wine
before
the
holy
Eucharist
.
Againe
,
while
men
deny
the
antiquity
of
one
Rainebow
,
they
anciently
concede
another
.
For
,
beside
the
solary
Iris
which
God
shewed
unto
Noah
there
is
another
Lunary
,
whose
efficient
is
the
Moone
,
visible
onely
in
the
night
,
most
commonly
at
full
Moone
,
and
some
degrees
above
the
Horizon
.
Now
the
existence
hereof
men
doe
not
controvert
,
although
effected
by
a
different
Luminary
in
the
same
way
with
the
other
;
and
probably
appeared
later
,
as
being
of
rare
appearance
and
rarer
observation
,
and
many
there
are
which
thinke
there
is
no
such
thing
in
Nature
.
And
therefore
by
casuall
spectators
they
are
lookt
upon
like
prodigies
,
and
significations
made
not
signified
by
their
natures
.
Lastly
,
we
shall
not
need
to
conceive
God
made
the
Rainebow
at
this
time
,
if
we
consider
that
in
its
created
and
predisposed
nature
,
it
was
more
proper
for
this
signification
then
any
other
Meteor
or
celestiall
appearency
whatsoever
.
Thunder
and
lightning
had
too
much
terrour
to
have
beene
tokens
of
mercy
;
Comets
or
blazing
Stars
appeare
too
seldome
to
put
us
in
minde
of
a
Covenant
to
be
remembred
often
,
and
might
rather
signifie
the
world
should
be
once
destroyed
by
fire
,
then
never
againe
by
water
.
The
Galaxia
or
milky
Circle
had
beene
more
probable
;
for
,
(
beside
that
unto
the
latitude
of
thirty
it
becomes
their
Horizon
twice
in
foure
and
twenty
howres
,
and
unto
such
as
live
under
the
Equator
,
in
that
space
the
whole
Circle
appeareth
)
part
thereof
is
visible
unto
any
situation
,
but
being
onely
discoverable
in
the
night
and
when
the
ayre
is
cleere
,
it
becomes
of
unfrequent
and
comfortlesse
signification
.
A
fixed
Starre
had
not
beene
visible
unto
all
the
Globe
,
and
so
of
too
narrow
a
signality
in
a
Covenant
concerning
all
.
But
Rainebowes
are
seene
unto
all
the
world
,
and
every
position
of
sphere
;
unto
our
owne
Elevation
it
may
appeare
in
the
morning
while
the
Sunne
hath
attained
about
forty
five
degrees
above
the
Horizon
,
(
which
is
conceived
the
largest
semidiameter
of
any
Iris
)
and
so
in
the
afternoone
when
it
hath
declined
unto
that
altitude
againe
;
which
height
the
Sun
not
attaining
in
winter
,
Rainebowes
may
happen
with
us
at
noone
or
any
time
.
Unto
a
right
position
of
spheare
it
may
appeare
three
howres
after
the
rising
of
the
Sun
,
and
three
before
its
setting
;
for
the
Sun
ascending
fifteene
degrees
an
houre
,
in
three
attaineth
forty
five
of
altitude
.
Even
unto
a
parallell
sphere
,
and
such
as
live
under
the
pole
,
for
halfe
a
yeare
some
segments
may
appeare
at
any
time
and
under
any
quarter
,
the
Sun
not
setting
,
but
walking
round
about
them
.
But
the
propriety
of
its
Election
most
properly
appeareth
in
the
naturall
signification
and
prognostick
of
it selfe
;
as
contayning
a
mixt
signality
of
raine
and
faire
weather
;
for
being
in
a
roride
cloud
and
ready
to
drop
,
it
declareth
a
pluvious
disposure
in
the
ayre
;
but
because
when
it
appeares
the
Sun
must
also
shine
,
there
can
bee
no
universall
showres
,
and
consequently
no
deluge
.
Thus
when
the
windowes
of
the
great
deepe
were
open
,
in
vaine
men
lookt
for
the
Rainebow
,
for
at
that
time
it
could
not
be
seene
,
which
after
appeared
unto
Noah
.
It
was
therefore
existent
before
the
flood
,
and
had
in
Nature
some
ground
of
its
addition
;
unto
that
of
Nature
God
superadded
an
assurance
of
his
promise
,
that
is
,
never
to
hinder
its
appearance
,
or
so
to
replenish
the
heavens
againe
as
that
we
should
behold
it
no
more
.
And
thus
,
without
disparaging
the
promise
,
it
might
raine
at
the
same
time
when
God
shewed
it
unto
Noah
;
thus
was
there
more
therein
then
the
Heathens
understood
,
when
they
called
it
the
Nuncia
of
the
gods
,
and
the
laugh
of
weeping
heaven
;
and
thus
may
it
be
elegantly
said
,
I
put
my
Bow
,
Risus
plorantis
Olympi
.
not
my
Arrow
in
the
clouds
,
that
is
,
in
the
menace
of
Raine
the
mercy
of
faire
weather
.
Laudable
is
the
custome
of
the
Jews
,
who
upon
the
appearance
of
the
Rainebow
,
doe
magnifie
the
fidelity
of
God
in
the
memory
of
his
Covenant
,
according
to
that
of
Syracides
,
Looke
upon
the
Rainebow
,
and
praise
him
that
made
it
.
And
though
some
pious
and
Christian
pens
have
onely
symboliz'd
the
same
from
the
mystery
of
its
colours
,
yet
are
there
other
affections
which
might
admit
of
Theologicall
allusions
;
nor
would
he
finde
a
more
improper
subject
that
should
consider
,
that
the
colours
are
made
by
refraction
of
light
,
and
the
shadows
that
limit
that
light
;
that
the
Center
of
the
Sun
,
the
Rainebow
,
and
the
eye
of
the
beholder
must
be
in
one
right
line
;
that
the
spectator
must
be
betweene
the
Sun
and
the
Rainebow
;
that
sometime
three
appeare
,
sometime
one
reversed
;
with
many
others
,
considerable
in
Meteorologicall
Divinity
,
Thaumantias
.
which
would
more
sensibly
make
out
the
Epithite
of
the
Heathens
,
and
the
expression
of
the
son
of
Syrach
,
very
beautifull
is
the
Rainebow
,
It
compasseth
the
heaven
about
with
a
glorious
circle
,
and
the
hands
of
the
most
High
have
bended
it
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
Sem
,
Ham
and
Iaphet
.
COncerning
the
three
sons
of
Noah
,
Sem
,
Ham
and
Japhet
,
that
the
order
of
their
nativity
was
according
●o
that
of
numeration
,
and
Japhet
the
youngest
son
,
as
most
beleeve
,
as
Austin
and
others
account
,
the
sons
of
Japhet
and
Europeans
●eed
not
grant
;
nor
will
it
so
well
concord
unto
the
letter
of
the
Text
,
and
its
readiest
Interpretations
:
For
,
so
is
it
said
in
our
Translation
,
Sem
the
father
of
all
the
sons
of
Heber
,
the
brother
of
Japhet
the
elder
;
so
by
the
Septuagint
,
and
so
by
that
of
Tremellius
;
and
therefore
when
the
Vulgar
reades
it
,
Fratre
Iaphet
majore
,
the
mistake
,
as
Junius
observeth
,
might
be
committed
by
neglect
of
the
Hebrew
accent
,
which
occasioned
Jerom
so
to
render
it
,
and
many
after
to
beleeve
it
.
Nor
is
that
argument
contemptible
which
is
deduced
from
their
Chronology
;
for
probable
it
is
,
that
Noah
had
none
of
them
before
,
and
begat
them
from
that
yeare
when
it
is
said
hee
was
five
hundred
yeares
old
and
begat
Sem
,
Ham
,
and
Japhet
;
Againe
,
it
is
said
he
was
sixe
hundred
yeares
old
at
the
flood
,
and
that
two
yeares
after
Sem
was
but
an
hundred
,
therefore
Sem
must
be
borne
when
Noah
was
five
hundred
and
two
,
and
some
other
before
in
the
yeare
of
five
hundred
and
one
.
Now
whereas
the
Scripture
affordeth
the
priority
of
order
unto
Sem
,
we
cannot
from
thence
inferre
his
primogeniture
;
for
in
Sem
the
holy
line
was
continued
,
and
therefore
however
borne
,
his
genealogy
was
most
remarkeable
.
Gen.
11.
So
is
it
not
unusuall
in
holy
Scripture
to
nominate
the
younger
before
the
elder
;
Gen.
28.
so
is
it
said
,
That
Ta●ah
begat
Abraham
,
Nachor
,
and
Haram
;
whereas
Haram
was
the
eldest
.
So
Rebecca
is
termed
the
mother
of
Jacob
and
Esau.
Nor
is
it
strange
the
younger
should
be
first
in
nomination
,
who
have
commonly
had
the
priority
in
the
blessings
of
God
,
and
been
first
in
his
benediction
.
So
Abel
was
accepted
before
Cain
,
Abraham
the
younger
,
preferred
before
Ismael
the
elder
,
Jacob
before
Esau
,
Joseph
was
the
youngest
of
twelve
,
and
David
the
eleventh
son
,
and
but
the
caddet
of
Jesse
.
Lastly
,
though
Japhet
were
not
elder
then
Sem
,
yet
must
we
not
affirme
that
he
was
younger
then
Cham
,
for
it
is
plainely
delivered
,
that
after
Sem
and
Japhet
had
covered
Noah
,
he
awaked
,
and
knew
what
his
youngest
son
had
done
unto
him
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
the
expression
of
the
Septuagint
,
Filius
minor
of
Jerome
,
and
minimus
of
Tremellius
.
And
upon
these
grounds
perhaps
Josephus
doth
vary
from
the
Scripture
enumeration
,
and
nameth
them
Sem
,
Japhet
,
and
Cham
,
which
is
also
observed
by
the
Annian
Berosus
;
Noah
cum
tribus
fil●is
,
Semo
,
Iapeto
,
Chem.
And
therefore
although
in
the
priority
of
Sem
and
Japhet
there
may
be
some
difficulty
,
though
Cyrill
,
Epiphanius
,
and
Austin
have
accounted
Sem
the
elder
,
and
Salian
the
Annalist
,
and
Petavius
the
Chronologist
contend
for
the
same
,
yet
Cham
is
more
plainly
and
confessedly
named
the
youngest
in
the
Text.
CHAP.
VI.
That
the
Tower
of
Babel
was
erected
against
a
second
deluge
.
AN
opinion
there
is
of
some
generality
,
that
our
fathers
after
the
Flood
attempted
the
tower
of
Babel
to
secure
themselves
from
a
second
Deluge
.
Which
however
affirmed
by
Josephus
and
others
,
hath
seemed
improbable
unto
many
who
have
discoursed
hereon
.
For
,
(
beside
that
they
could
not
be
ignorant
of
the
promise
of
God
never
●o
drowne
the
world
againe
,
and
had
the
Rainebow
before
their
eyes
to
put
them
in
minde
thereof
)
it
is
improbable
from
the
nature
of
the
Deluge
,
which
being
not
possibly
causable
from
naturall
showres
above
,
or
watery
●ruptions
below
,
but
requiring
a
supernaturall
hand
,
and
such
as
all
acknowledge
irresistible
;
wee
must
disparage
their
knowledge
and
judgement
in
so
succeslesse
attempts
.
Againe
,
they
must
probably
heare
,
and
some
might
know
,
that
the
waters
of
the
flood
ascended
fifteene
cubits
above
the
highest
mountaines
.
Now
,
if
as
some
define
,
the
perpendicular
altitude
of
the
highest
mountaines
bee
foure
miles
,
or
as
others
,
but
fifteene
furlongs
,
it
is
not
easily
conceived
how
such
a
structure
could
bee
effected
;
except
wee
receive
the
description
of
Herodotus
concerning
the
Tower
of
Belus
,
whose
first
tower
was
eight
furlongs
higher
,
and
eight
more
built
upon
it
;
except
we
beleeve
the
Annian
Berosus
,
or
the
traditionall
relation
of
Jerome
.
It
was
improbable
from
the
place
,
that
is
a
plaine
in
the
land
of
Shinar
.
And
if
the
situation
of
Babylon
were
such
at
first
as
it
was
in
the
dayes
of
Herodotus
,
it
was
rather
a
seat
of
amenity
and
pleasure
,
then
conducing
unto
this
intention
;
it
being
in
a
very
great
plaine
,
and
so
improper
a
place
to
provide
against
a
generall
Deluge
by
towers
and
eminent
structures
,
that
they
were
faine
to
make
provisions
against
particular
and
annuall
inundations
by
ditches
and
trenches
,
after
the
manner
of
Aegypt
.
And
therefore
Sir
Walter
Ralegh
accordingly
objecteth
;
If
the
Nations
which
followed
Nimrod
,
still
doubted
the
surprise
of
a
second
flood
,
according
to
the
opinions
of
the
antient
Hebrewes
,
it
soundeth
ill
to
the
eare
of
Reason
,
that
they
would
have
spent
many
yeares
in
that
low
and
overflowne
valley
of
Mesopotamia
.
And
therefore
in
this
situation
,
they
chose
a
place
more
likely
to
have
secured
them
from
the
worlds
destruction
by
fire
,
then
another
Deluge
of
water
,
and
as
Pierius
observeth
,
some
have
conceived
that
this
was
their
intention
.
Lastly
,
the
reason
is
delivered
in
the
Text.
Let
us
build
us
a
City
and
a
Tower
,
whose
top
may
reach
unto
heaven
,
and
let
us
make
us
a
name
,
lest
wee
be
scattered
abroad
upon
the
whole
earth
,
as
wee
have
already
began
to
wander
over
a
part
.
These
were
the
open
ends
proposed
unto
the
people
,
but
the
secret
designe
of
Nimrod
,
was
to
settle
unto
himselfe
a
place
of
dominion
,
and
rule
over
the
rest
of
his
brethren
,
as
it
after
succeeded
,
according
to
the
delivery
of
the
Text
,
The
beginning
of
his
kingdome
was
Babel
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
Mandrakes
of
Leah
.
WEE
shall
not
omit
the
Mandrakes
of
Leah
,
according
to
the
History
of
Genesis
.
And
Reuben
went
out
in
the
dayes
of
Wheat-harvest
and
found
Mandrakes
in
the
field
,
and
brought
them
unto
his
mother
Leah
;
then
Rachel
said
unto
Leah
,
Give
me
,
I
pray
thee
,
of
thy
sonnes
Mandrakes
,
and
she
said
unto
her
,
Is
it
a
small
matter
that
thou
hast
taken
my
husband
,
and
wouldest
thou
take
my
sons
Mandrakes
also
?
and
Rachel
said
,
therefore
he
shall
lye
with
thee
this
night
for
thy
sonnes
Mandrakes
;
from
whence
hath
arisen
a
common
conceit
,
that
Rachel
requested
these
plants
as
a
medicine
of
fecundation
,
or
whereby
she
might
become
fruitfull
;
which
notwithstanding
is
very
questionable
,
and
of
incertaine
truth
.
For
first
from
the
comparison
of
one
Text
with
another
,
whether
the
Mandrakes
here
mentioned
,
be
the
same
plant
which
holds
that
name
with
us
there
is
some
cause
to
doubt
;
the
word
is
used
in
another
place
of
Scripture
,
Cant.
7.
when
the
Church
inviting
her
beloved
into
the
fields
,
among
the
delightfull
fruits
of
Grapes
and
Pomegranats
,
it
is
said
,
the
Mandrakes
give
a
smell
,
and
at
our
gates
are
all
manner
of
pleasant
fruits
.
Now
instead
of
a
smell
of
delight
,
our
Mandrakes
afford
a
papaverous
and
unpleasant
odour
,
whether
in
the
leafe
or
apple
as
is
discoverable
in
their
simplicity
or
mixture
;
the
same
is
also
dubious
from
the
different
interpretations
:
for
though
the
Septuagint
and
Josephus
doe
render
it
the
Apples
of
Mandrakes
in
this
Text
yet
in
the
other
of
the
Canticles
the
Chaldy
Paraphrase
tearmeth
it
Balsame
.
R.
Solomon
,
as
Drusius
observeth
,
conceives
it
to
be
that
plant
the
Arabians
named
Jesemin
.
Oleaster
and
Georgius
Venetus
the
Lilly
;
and
that
the
word
Dudaim
,
may
comprehend
any
plant
that
hath
a
good
smell
,
resembleth
a
womans
breast
,
and
flourisheth
in
wheat
harvest
;
Junius
and
Tremellius
interpret
the
same
for
any
amiable
flowers
of
a
pleasant
and
delightfull
odour
:
but
the
Geneva
Translators
have
been
more
wary
then
any
;
for
although
they
retaine
the
word
Mandrake
in
the
Text
,
they
in
effect
retract
it
in
the
Margine
,
wherein
is
set
downe
,
The
word
in
the
originall
is
Dudaim
,
which
is
a
kinde
of
fruit
or
slower
unknowne
.
Nor
shall
we
wonder
at
the
dissent
of
exposition
,
and
difficulty
of
definition
concerning
this
Text
,
if
we
perpend
how
variously
the
vegetables
of
Scripture
are
expounded
,
and
how
hard
it
is
in
many
places
to
make
out
the
species
determined
.
Thus
are
we
at
variance
concerning
the
plant
that
covered
Jonas
,
which
though
the
Septuagint
doth
render
Colocynthis
,
the
Spanish
Calabaca
,
and
ours
accordingly
a
gourd
,
yet
the
vulgar
translates
it
Hedera
or
Juice
;
and
,
as
Grotius
observeth
,
Jerome
thus
translated
it
,
not
as
the
same
plant
but
best
apprehended
thereby
.
The
Italian
of
Diodati
and
that
of
Tremellius
have
named
it
Ricinus
,
and
so
hath
ours
in
the
Margine
;
for
palma
Christi
is
the
same
with
Ricinus
.
The
Geneva
Translators
have
herein
been
also
circumspect
;
for
they
have
retained
the
originall
word
Kikaion
,
and
ours
hath
also
affixed
the
same
unto
the
Margine
:
nor
are
they
indeed
alwayes
the
same
plants
which
are
delivered
under
the
same
name
,
and
appellations
commonly
received
amongst
us
;
so
when
it
is
said
of
Solomon
that
hee
writ
of
plants
from
the
Cedar
of
Lebanus
,
unto
the
Hysop
that
groweth
upon
the
wall
,
that
is
from
the
greatest
unto
the
smallest
,
it
cannot
be
well
conceived
our
common
hysop
;
for
neither
is
that
the
least
of
vegetables
,
nor
observed
to
grow
upon
walls
;
but
rather
as
Lemnius
well
conceiveth
some
kinde
of
the
capillaries
,
which
are
very
small
plants
and
only
grow
upon
walls
and
stony
places
;
nor
are
the
faire
species
in
the
holy
oyntment
,
Cinnamon
,
Myr●he
,
Calamus
and
Cassi●
;
nor
the
other
in
the
holy
perfume
,
Frankinsence
,
Stacte
,
Onycha
,
and
Galbanum
,
so
agreeably
expounded
unto
those
in
use
with
us
,
as
not
to
leave
considerable
doubts
behinde
them
;
nor
must
that
perhaps
be
taken
for
a
simple
unguent
,
which
Matthew
onely
tearmeth
a
pretious
oyntment
,
but
rather
a
composition
,
as
Marke
and
John
imply
by
pistick
Nard
,
that
is
faithfully
dispensed
;
and
as
Mathiolus
observeth
in
his
Epistles
,
may
be
that
famous
composition
described
by
Dioscorides
,
made
of
oyle
of
Ben
,
Malabathrum
,
Juncus
odoratus
,
Costus
,
Amomum
,
Myrrhe
,
B●lsam
and
Nard
;
which
Galen
affirmeth
to
have
been
in
use
with
the
delicate
Dames
of
Rome
,
and
that
the
best
thereof
was
made
at
Laodicea
,
from
whence
by
Merchants
it
was
conveyed
unto
other
parts
;
but
how
to
make
out
that
T●anslation
concerning
the
Tithe
of
Mint
,
Anise
,
and
Cumin
,
we
are
still
to
seek
;
for
we
finde
not
a
word
in
the
Text
that
can
properly
bee
rendred
Anise
,
the
Greeke
being
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
the
Latines
call
Anethum
,
and
is
properly
Englished
Dill.
Againe
,
it
is
not
deducible
from
the
Text
or
concurrent
sentence
of
Comments
,
that
Rachel
had
any
such
intention
,
and
most
doe
rest
in
the
determination
of
Austine
,
that
she
desired
them
for
rarity
,
pulchritude
or
suavity
;
nor
is
it
probable
shee
would
have
resigned
her
bed
unto
Leah
,
when
at
the
same
time
she
had
obtained
a
medicine
to
fructi●ie
her
●elfe
,
and
therefore
Drusius
who
hath
expressely
and
favourably
treated
hereof
,
is
so
farre
from
conceding
this
intention
,
that
he
plainly
concludeth
hoc
quo
modo
illis
in
mentem
venerit
conjicere
nequ●o
;
how
this
conceit
fell
into
mens
minds
it
cannot
fall
into
mine
,
for
the
Scripture
delivereth
it
not
,
nor
can
it
bee
clearely
deduced
from
the
Text.
Thirdly
,
if
Rachel
had
any
such
intention
,
yet
had
they
no
such
effect
,
for
she
conceived
not
many
yeares
after
of
Joseph
;
whereas
in
the
meane
time
Leah
had
three
children
,
Isachar
,
Zabulon
,
and
Dinah
.
Lastly
,
although
at
that
time
they
failed
of
this
effect
,
yet
is
it
mainly
questionable
whether
they
had
any
such
vertue
either
in
the
opinions
of
those
times
or
in
their
proper
nature
;
that
the
opinion
was
popular
in
the
land
of
Canaan
it
is
improbable
,
and
had
Leah
understood
thus
much
she
would
not
surely
have
parted
with
fruits
of
such
a
faculty
,
especially
unto
Rachel
who
was
no
friend
unto
her
.
As
for
its
proper
nature
,
the
Ancients
have
generally
esteemed
it
Narcotick
or
stupefactive
,
and
is
to
be
found
in
the
list
of
poyson
set
downe
by
Dioscorides
,
Galen
,
Aetius
,
Aegineta
,
and
severall
Antidotes
delivered
by
them
against
it
.
It
was
I
confesse
from
good
Antiquity
,
and
in
the
dayes
of
Theophrastus
accounted
a
philt●e
,
or
plant
that
conciliates
affection
,
and
so
delivered
by
Dioscorides
;
and
this
intent
might
seem
more
probable
,
had
they
not
been
the
wives
of
holy
Jacob
,
had
Rachel
presented
them
unto
him
,
and
not
requested
them
for
her selfe
.
Now
what
Dioscorides
affirmeth
in
favour
of
this
effect
,
that
the
graines
of
the
Apples
of
Mandrakes
mundifie
the
Matrix
and
applied
with
sulphur
stop
the
fluxes
of
women
,
he
overthrows
by
qualities
destructive
unto
conception
;
affirming
also
that
the
juice
thereof
purgeth
upward
like
Hellebore
,
and
applyed
in
pessaries
provokes
the
menstruous
flowes
and
procures
abortion
.
Petrus
Hispanus
,
or
Pope
John
the
twentieth
speakes
more
directly
in
his
Thesaurus
pauperum
;
wherein
among
the
receits
of
saecundation
,
he
experimentally
commendeth
the
wine
of
Mandrakes
given
with
Triphera
Magna
:
but
the
soule
of
the
medicine
may
lye
in
Triphera
magna
,
an
excellent
composition
,
and
for
this
effect
commended
by
Nicolaus
.
And
whereas
Levinus
Lemnius
that
eminent
Physitian
doth
also
concede
this
effect
it
is
from
manifest
causes
and
qualities
elementall
occasionally
producing
the
same
;
for
he
imputeth
the
same
unto
the
coldnesse
of
that
simple
,
and
is
of
opinion
that
in
hot
climates
,
and
where
the
uterine
parts
exceeed
in
heat
,
by
the
coldnesse
hereof
they
may
bee
reduced
into
a
conceptive
constitution
,
and
Crasis
accommodable
unto
generation
;
whereby
indeed
we
will
not
deny
the
due
and
frequent
use
may
proceed
unto
some
effect
,
from
whence
notwithstanding
wee
cannot
inferre
a
fertiliating
condition
or
property
of
fecundation
:
for
in
this
way
all
vegetables
doe
make
fruitfull
according
unto
the
complexion
of
the
Matrix
;
if
that
excell
in
heat
,
plants
exceeding
in
cold
doe
recti●ie
it
,
if
it
be
cold
,
simples
that
are
hot
reduce
it
,
if
dry
moist
,
if
moist
dry
correct
it
,
in
which
division
all
plants
are
comprehended
;
but
to
distinguish
thus
much
is
a
point
of
Art
,
and
beyond
the
method
of
Rachels
or
feminine
Physicke
.
Againe
,
whereas
it
may
be
thought
that
Mandrakes
may
fecundate
since
Poppy
hath
obtained
the
Epithite
of
fruitfull
,
and
that
fertility
was
hieroglyphically
described
,
by
Venus
with
an
head
of
poppy
in
her
hand
;
the
reason
hereof
,
was
the
multitude
of
seed
within
it
sel●e
,
and
no
such
multiplying
in
humane
generation
.
And
lastly
,
whereas
they
may
well
have
this
quality
,
since
Opium
it selfe
is
conceived
to
extimulate
unto
venery
,
and
for
that
intent
is
sometimes
used
by
Tu●kes
,
Persians
,
and
most
orientall
Nations
;
although
Winclerus
doth
seem
to
favour
the
conceit
,
yet
Ama●us
〈◊〉
,
and
Rodericus
a
Castro
are
against
it
,
Garcias
ab
Horto
refutes
it
from
experiment
;
and
they
speake
probably
who
affirme
,
the
intent
and
effect
of
eating
Opium
,
is
not
so
much
to
invigorate
themselves
in
coition
,
as
to
prolong
the
Act
,
and
spinne
out
the
motions
of
car●nality
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
three
Kings
of
Collein
.
A
Common
conceit
there
is
of
the
th●ee
Kings
of
Collein
,
conceiv●d
to
be
the
wise
men
that
travelled
unto
our
Saviour
by
the
dire●●ion
of
the
S●ar
;
wherein
omit●ing
the
large
Discourses
of
Baronius
,
Pineda
,
and
Montacutius
,
That
they
might
be
Kings
,
beside
the
ancient
Tradition
and
authority
of
many
Fathers
,
the
Scripture
also
implyeth
.
The
Gentiles
shall
come
to
thy
●ight
,
and
Kings
to
the
brightnesse
of
thy
rising
.
The
Kings
of
〈◊〉
and
the
Isles
,
the
Kings
of
Arabia
and
Saba
shall
offer
〈…〉
●laces
most
Christians
and
many
Rabbines
interpret
of
the
〈◊〉
.
Not
that
they
are
to
be
conceived
potent
Monarchs
,
or
mighty
Kings
,
but
Toparks
,
Kings
of
Cities
or
narrow
〈◊〉
,
such
as
were
the
Kings
of
Sodo●e
and
Gomorrah
,
the
Kings
of
〈…〉
thirty
which
Josuah
subdued
,
and
such
as
〈…〉
the
f●iends
of
Job
to
have
been
.
But
although
we
grant
they
were
Kings
,
yet
can
we
not
bee
assured
they
were
three
:
for
the
Scripture
maketh
no
mention
of
any
number
,
and
the
number
of
their
presents
,
Gold
,
Myrrh
and
Frankinscence
,
concludeth
not
the
number
of
their
persons
;
for
these
were
the
commodities
of
their
Country
,
and
such
as
probably
the
Queen
of
S●eba
in
one
person
had
brought
before
unto
Solomon
;
and
so
did
not
the
sons
of
Jacob
divide
the
present
unto
Joseph
,
but
are
conceived
to
carry
one
for
them
all
,
according
to
the
expression
of
their
father
,
Take
of
the
best
fruits
of
the
land
in
your
ves●ells
,
and
carry
downe
the
man
a
present
:
and
therefore
their
number
being
uncertaine
,
what
credit
i●
to
be
given
unto
their
names
,
Gaspar
,
Melchior
,
Balthazar
?
what
to
the
charme
thereof
against
the
●alling
sicknesse
?
or
what
unto
their
habits
,
complexions
,
and
corporall
accidents
,
wee
must
relye
on
their
uncertain
story
,
and
authenticke
pourtarits
of
Collein
.
Lastly
,
although
we
grant
them
Kings
,
and
three
in
number
,
yet
could
wee
not
conceive
that
they
were
Kings
of
Collein
.
For
though
Collein
were
the
chiefe
City
of
the
Vhii
,
then
called
Vbiopolis
,
and
afterwards
Agrippina
,
yet
will
no
history
informe
us
there
were
three
Kings
thereof
.
Beside
these
being
rulers
in
their
Countries
,
and
returning
home
would
have
probably
converted
their
subjects
;
but
according
unto
Munsters
report
,
their
conversion
was
not
wrought
untill
seventy
yeares
after
by
Maternus
a
disciple
of
Peter
.
And
lastly
,
it
is
said
that
the
wise
men
came
●rom
the
East
;
but
Collein
is
seated
West-ward
from
Jerusalem
,
fo●
Collein
hath
of
longitude
thirty
foure
degrees
,
but
Jerusalem
seventy
two
.
The
ground
of
all
was
this
;
these
wise
men
or
Kings
,
were
probably
of
Arabia
,
and
descended
from
Abraham
by
Keturah
,
who
apprehending
the
mystery
of
this
starre
,
either
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
the
prophesie
of
Balaam
,
the
prophesie
,
which
〈◊〉
mentions
,
received
and
constantly
believed
through
all
the
East
,
that
out
of
Jury
one
should
come
that
should
rule
the
whole
world
▪
or
the
divulged
expectancy
of
the
Jewes
from
the
expiring
prediction
of
Daniel
,
were
by
the
same
conducted
unto
Judea
,
returned
into
the●
Country
,
and
were
after
,
baptised
by
Thomas
;
from
whence
about
three
hundred
yeares
after
by
Helena
the
Empresse
their
bodies
were
translated
to
Constantinople
,
from
thence
by
Eustathius
unto
Millane
,
and
at
last
by
Renatus
the
Bishop
unto
Collein
;
where
they
are
beleeved
at
present
to
remaine
,
their
monuments
showne
unto
strangers
,
and
having
lost
their
Arabian
titles
,
are
crowned
Kings
of
Collein
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
food
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
Locusts
and
wilde
hony
.
COncerning
the
food
of
John
Baptist
in
the
wildernesse
,
Locusts
and
wilde
hony
,
lest
popular
opiniatrity
should
arise
,
we
will
deliver
the
chiefe
opinions
;
the
first
conceiveth
the
Locusts
here
mentioned
to
be
that
fruit
the
Greeks
name
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
mentioned
by
Luke
in
the
dyet
of
the
Prodigall
sonne
,
the
Latins
Siliqua
,
and
some
,
Panis
Sancti
Iohannis
,
included
in
a
broad
Cod
,
and
indeed
of
taste
almost
as
pleasant
as
honey
.
But
this
opinion
doth
not
so
truly
impugne
that
of
the
Locusts
;
and
might
rather
call
into
controversie
the
meaning
of
wilde
honey
.
The
second
affirmeth
they
were
the
tops
or
tender
crops
of
trees
;
for
so
Locusta
also
signifieth
:
which
conceit
is
plausible
in
Latin
,
but
wil
not
hold
in
Greek
,
wherein
the
word
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
except
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
we
read
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifie
the
extremities
of
trees
;
of
which
belief
have
divers
been
;
more
con●idently
Isidore
Pelusiota
,
who
in
his
Epistles
plainly
affi●meth
they
thinke
unlearnedly
who
are
of
another
beliefe
;
and
this
so
wrought
upon
Bar●●ius
that
he
concludeth
in
a
newtrality
,
Haec
cum
scribat
●sidorus
desiniendum
nobis
non
est
,
&
totum
relinquimus
lectoris
arbitrio
;
●am
constat
Graecam
dictionem
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&
Locustam
insecti
genus
,
&
arborum
summitates
significare
.
Sed
f●llitur
,
saith
Montacutius
,
nam
constat
contrarium
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
apud
nullum
authorem
classicum
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
significare
.
But
above
all
Paracelsus
with
most
animosity
promoteth
this
opinion
,
and
in
his
book
de
melle
,
spareth
not
his
friend
Erasmus
.
Hoc
à
nonnullis
ita
explicatur
ut
dicant
Locustas
aut
cicadas
Iohanni
procibo
fuisse
;
sed
hi
siultitiam
dissimulare
non
possunt
,
veluti
Ieronymus
,
Erasmus
,
&
alii
prophetae
Neoterici
in
Latinitate
immortui
.
A
third
affirmeth
that
they
were
properly
Locusts
,
that
is
a
sheath-winged
and
six-●ooted
insect
,
such
as
is
our
Grashopper
;
and
this
opinion
seems
more
probable
then
the
other
:
for
beside
the
authority
of
Origen
,
Jerome
,
Chrysostome
,
Hillary
,
and
Ambrose
to
confirme
it
,
this
is
the
proper
signification
of
the
word
,
thus
used
in
Scripture
by
the
Septuagint
,
Greeke
vocabula●ies
thus
expound
it
;
Suidas
on
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
observes
it
to
be
that
animall
whereon
the
Baptist
fed
in
the
desart
,
in
this
sense
the
word
is
used
by
Aristotle
,
Dioscorides
,
Galen
,
and
severall
humane
Authors
.
And
lastly
,
there
is
no
absurdity
in
this
interpretation
,
or
any
solid
reason
why
we
should
decline
it
;
it
being
a
food
permitted
unto
the
Jewes
,
whereof
foure
kindes
are
reckoned
up
among
cleane
meats
.
Beside
,
not
onely
the
Jewes
,
but
many
other
Nations
long
before
and
since
,
have
made
an
usuall
food
thereof
.
That
the
Aethiopians
,
Mauritanians
,
and
Arabians
,
did
commonly
●at
them
is
testified
by
Diodorus
,
Strabo
,
Solinus
,
Aelian
and
Plinie
;
that
they
still
feed
on
them
is
confirmed
by
Leo
,
Cadamustus
and
others
.
John
therefore
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
came
neither
eating
nor
drinking
,
that
is
farre
from
the
dyet
of
Jerusalem
and
other
riotous
places
;
but
fa●ed
coursely
and
poorely
according
unto
the
apparrell
he
wore
,
that
is
of
Camells
haire
;
the
place
of
his
abode
,
the
wildernesse
;
and
the
doctrine
he
preached
,
humilation
and
repentance
.
CHAP.
X.
That
Iohn
the
Evangelist
should
not
dye
.
THe
conceit
of
the
long
living
or
rather
not
dying
of
John
the
Evangelist
is
not
to
be
omitted
;
and
although
it
seem
inconsiderable
,
and
not
much
weightier
then
that
of
Joseph
the
wandring
Jew
;
yet
being
deduced
from
Scripture
,
and
abetted
by
Authors
of
all
times
,
it
shall
not
escape
our
enquiry
.
John
21.
It
is
drawne
from
the
speech
of
our
Saviour
unto
Peter
after
the
prediction
of
his
martyrdome
;
Peter
saith
unto
Jesus
,
Lord
,
and
what
shall
this
man
do
?
Iesus
saith
unto
him
,
If
I
will
that
he
tarry
untill
I
come
,
what
is
that
to
thee
?
follow
thou
me
;
then
went
this
saying
abroad
among
the
brethren
that
this
disciple
should
not
dye
.
Now
the
apprehension
hereof
hath
been
received
either
grossely
and
in
the
generall
,
that
is
not
distinguishing
the
manner
or
particular
way
of
this
continuation
,
in
which
sense
probably
the
grosser
and
undiscerning
party
received
it
;
or
more
distinctly
apprehending
the
manner
of
his
immortality
;
that
is
,
that
Iohn
should
never
properly
dye
,
but
be
translated
into
Paradise
,
there
to
remaine
with
Enoch
and
Elias
untill
about
the
comming
of
Christ
,
and
should
be
slaine
with
them
under
Antichrist
,
12.
according
to
that
of
the
Apocalyps
.
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
dayes
cloathed
in
sackcloath
,
and
when
they
shall
have
finished
their
Testimony
,
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomelesse
pit
,
shall
make
warre
against
them
,
and
shall
overcome
them
and
kill
them
.
Hereof
,
as
Baronius
observeth
,
within
three
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
,
Hippolytus
the
martyr
was
the
first
assertor
,
but
hath
been
maintained
by
many
since
;
by
Metaphrastes
,
by
●●●culphus
,
but
especially
by
Georgius
Trapezuntius
,
who
hath
expresly
treated
upon
this
Text
;
and
although
he
lived
but
in
the
last
Centurie
,
did
still
affirme
that
Iohn
was
not
yet
dead
.
As
for
the
grosse
opinion
that
he
should
not
dye
,
it
is
unto
my
judgement
sufficiently
refuted
by
that
which
first
occasioned
it
,
that
is
the
Scripture
it selfe
,
and
no
further
of
,
then
the
very
subsequent
verse
:
yet
Iesus
said
not
unto
him
he
should
not
dye
,
but
if
I
will
that
he
tarry
till
I
come
,
what
is
that
to
thee
?
and
this
was
written
by
Iohn
himself
whom
the
opinion
concerned
,
and
as
is
conceived
many
yeares
after
when
Peter
had
suffered
,
and
fulfilled
the
Prophesie
of
Christ
.
For
the
particular
conceit
the
foundation
is
weake
,
nor
can
it
bee
made
out
from
the
Text
alleadged
in
the
Apocalyps
:
for
beside
that
therein
two
persons
are
onely
named
,
no
mention
is
made
of
Iohn
a
third
Actor
in
this
Tragedy
;
the
same
is
overthrowne
by
History
,
which
recordeth
not
onely
the
d●ath
of
Iohn
,
but
assigneth
the
place
of
his
buriall
,
that
is
Ephesus
a
City
in
Asia
minor
;
whither
after
hee
had
beene
banished
into
Patmos
by
Domitian
hee
returned
in
the
reigne
of
Nerva
there
deceased
,
and
was
buried
in
the
dayes
of
Trajan
,
and
this
is
testified
by
Ierome
de
Scriptoribus
Ecclesiasticis
,
by
Tertullian
de
Anima
,
by
Chrysostome
,
and
by
Eusebius
,
in
whose
dayes
his
Sepulchre
was
to
be
seen
;
and
by
a
more
ancient
Testimony
alleadged
also
by
him
,
that
is
of
Polycrates
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
not
many
successions
after
Iohn
;
whose
words
are
these
in
an
Epistle
unto
Victor
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Iohan●es
ille
qui
supra
pectus
Domini
recumbebat
Doctor
optimus
apud
Ephesum
dormivit
;
many
of
the
like
nature
are
noted
by
Baronius
,
Jansenius
,
●stius
,
Lipellous
,
and
others
.
Now
the
maine
and
primitive
ground
of
this
error
,
was
a
grosse
mistake
in
the
words
of
Christ
,
and
a
false
apprehension
of
his
meaning
;
understanding
that
positively
which
was
conditionally
expressed
,
or
receiving
that
〈◊〉
which
was
but
concessively
delivered
;
for
the
words
of
〈◊〉
Saviour
runne
in
a
doubtfull
straine
,
rather
reprehending
then
satisfying
the
cu●osity
of
Peter
;
that
is
,
as
though
he
should
have
said
,
Thou
hast
thine
owne
doome
,
why
enquirest
thou
a●ter
thy
brothers
?
what
reliefe
unto
thy
affliction
will
be
the
society
of
anothers
?
why
pryest
thou
into
the
secrets
of
Gods
judgements
?
if
he
stay
untill
I
come
,
what
concerneth
it
thee
?
who
shalt
bee
sure
to
suffer
before
that
time
?
and
such
an
answer
probably
he
returned
because
he
foreknew
Iohn
should
not
suffer
a
violent
death
,
but
goe
unto
his
grave
in
peace
;
which
had
Peter
assuredly
knowne
,
it
might
have
cast
some
water
on
his
flames
,
and
smothered
those
fires
which
kindled
after
unto
the
honour
of
his
Master
.
Now
why
among
all
the
rest
Iohn
only
escaped
the
death
of
a
Martyr
,
the
reason
is
given
;
because
all
other
fled
away
or
withdrew
themselves
at
his
death
,
and
he
alone
of
the
Twelve
beheld
his
passion
on
the
Crosse
;
wherein
notwithstanding
,
the
affliction
that
he
suffered
could
not
amount
unto
lesse
then
Martyrdome
:
for
if
the
naked
relation
,
at
least
the
intentive
consideration
of
that
passion
,
be
able
still
and
at
this
disadvantage
of
time
,
to
rend
the
hearts
of
pious
con●emplators
;
surely
the
neare
and
sensible
vision
thereof
must
needs
occasion
agonies
beyond
the
comprehension
of
flesh
,
and
the
trajectio●s
of
such
an
object
more
sharpely
pierce
the
martyr'd
soule
of
Iohn
,
then
afterward
did
the
nayles
the
crucified
body
of
Peter
.
Againe
,
they
were
mistaken
in
the
Emphaticall
apprehension
,
placing
the
consideration
upon
the
words
,
If
I
will
,
whereas
it
properly
lay
in
these
,
when
I
come
:
which
had
they
apprehended
as
some
have
since
,
that
is
,
not
for
his
ultimate
and
last
returne
,
but
his
comming
in
judgement
and
destruction
upon
the
Iewes
;
or
such
a
comming
as
it
might
be
said
,
that
that
generation
should
not
passe
before
it
was
fulfilled
:
they
needed
not
,
much
lesse
need
we
suppose
such
diuturnity
;
for
after
the
death
of
Peter
,
Iohn
lived
to
behold
the
same
fulfilled
by
Vespasian
:
nor
had
he
then
his
Nunc
dimittis
,
or
went
out
like
unto
Sim●on
;
but
old
in
accomplisht
obscurities
,
and
having
seen
the
expire
of
Daniels
prediction
,
as
some
conceive
,
he
accomplished
his
Revelation
.
But
besides
this
originall
,
and
primary
foundation
,
divers
others
have
made
impressions
according
unto
different
ages
and
persons
by
whom
they
were
received
;
for
some
established
the
conceit
in
the
disciples
and
brethren
,
which
were
contemporary
unto
him
,
or
lived
about
the
same
time
with
him
▪
and
this
was
first
the
extraordinary
affection
our
Saviour
●a●e
unto
this
disciple
,
who
hath
the
honour
to
bee
called
the
disciple
whom
Iesus
loved
.
Now
●om
hence
they
might
be
apt
to
beleeve
their
M●ster
would
dispenc●
with
his
death
,
or
suffer
him
to
live
●o
see
him
returne
in
glory
,
who
was
the
onely
Apostle
that
beheld
him
to
dy●
in
dishonour
.
Another
wa●
the
beliefe
and
opinion
of
those
times
that
Christ
would
sudd●nly
come
;
for
they
held
not
ge●●ally
●he
same
opinion
with
their
successors
,
or
as
descending
ages
after
so
many
Centu●ies
,
but
conceived
his
comming
would
not
be
long
after
his
passion
,
according
unto
severall
expressions
of
our
Saviour
grossely
understood
,
and
as
we
●●●de
the
same
opinion
not
long
after
reprehended
by
St.
Paul
;
and
thus
conceiving
his
comming
would
not
be
long
,
Thess.
2.
they
might
be
induced
to
believe
his
favourite
should
live
unto
it
.
Lastly
,
the
long
li●e
of
Iohn
might
much
advantage
this
opinion
;
for
he
survived
the
other
Twelve
,
he
was
aged
22
yeares
when
he
was
called
by
Christ
,
and
25
that
is
the
age
of
Priesthood
at
his
death
,
and
lived
93
yeares
,
that
is
68
after
his
Saviour
,
and
dyed
not
before
the
second
yeare
of
Trajane
.
Now
having
outlived
all
his
f●llows
,
the
world
was
confirmed
he
might
live
still
,
and
even
〈◊〉
the
comming
of
his
Master
.
The
grounds
which
promoted
it
in
succeeding
ages
were
especially
two
;
the
the
first
his
escape
of
Martyrdome
:
for
whereas
all
the
rest
suffered
some
kinde
of
forcible
death
,
we
have
no
history
that
he
suffered
any
;
and
men
might
thinke
he
was
not
capable
thereof
,
for
so
,
as
History
hath
related
,
by
the
command
of
Domitian
he
was
cast
into
a
Cauldron
of
burning
oyle
,
and
came
out
againe
unsinged
.
Now
future
ages
apprehending
hee
suffered
no
violent
death
,
and
finding
also
the
means
that
tended
thereto
could
take
no
place
,
they
might
bee
confirmed
in
their
opinion
that
death
had
no
power
over
him
▪
and
easily
beleeve
he
might
live
alwayes
who
could
not
be
destroyed
by
fire
,
and
resist
the
fury
of
that
Element
which
nothing
shall
resist
.
The
second
was
a
corruption
crept
into
the
Latine
Text
,
reading
for
Si
,
Sic
eum
manere
volo
,
whereby
the
answer
of
our
Saviour
becommeth
positive
,
or
that
he
will
have
it
so
,
which
way
of
reading
was
much
received
in
former
ages
,
and
is
still
retained
in
the
vulgar
Translation
;
but
in
the
Greek
&
original
,
the
word
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifying
Si
or
if
,
which
is
very
different
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
cannot
bee
translated
for
it
:
and
answerable
hereunto
is
the
translation
of
Iunius
and
T●emellius
,
and
that
also
annexed
unto
the
Greeke
by
the
authority
of
Sixtus
quintus
.
The
third
confirmed
it
in
ages
farther
descending
,
and
proved
a
powerfull
argument
unto
all
others
following
;
that
in
his
tombe
at
Ephesus
there
was
no
corps
or
relique
thereof
to
be
found
;
whereupon
arised
divers
doubts
,
and
many
suspitious
conceptions
,
some
beleeving
he
was
not
buried
,
some
that
he
was
buried
,
but
risen
againe
;
others
,
that
he
descended
alive
into
his
tombe
,
and
from
thence
departed
after
.
But
all
these
proceeded
upon
unveritable
grounds
,
as
Barooius
hath
observed
,
who
alledgeth
a
letter
of
Celestine
Bishop
of
Rome
,
unto
the
Councell
of
Ephesus
,
wherein
he
declareth
the
reliques
of
John
were
highly
honoured
by
that
City
,
and
a
passage
also
of
Chrysostome
in
the
Homilies
of
the
Apostles
.
That
John
being
dead
did
cures
in
Ephesus
,
as
though
he
were
still
alive
.
And
so
I
obse●ve
that
Esthius
discussing
this
point
concludeth
hereupon
,
Quod
corpus
●jus
nunquam
reperiatur
,
hoc
non
diserent
si
veterum
scripta
diligenter
perlustrassent
.
Now
that
the
first
ages
after
Christ
,
those
succeeding
,
or
any
other
should
proceed
into
opinions
so
farre
devided
from
reason
,
as
to
thinke
of
Immortality
after
the
fail
of
Adam
,
or
conceit
a
man
in
these
later
times
should
out-live
our
fathers
in
the
first
,
although
it
seeme
very
strange
,
yet
is
it
not
incredible
,
for
the
credulity
of
men
hath
beene
deluded
into
the
like
conceits
,
and
as
Ireneus
and
Tertullian
have
made
mention
,
one
Menander
a
Samaritan
obtained
beliefe
in
this
very
point
,
whose
doctrine
it
was
that
death
should
have
no
power
on
his
disciples
,
and
such
as
received
his
b●ptisme
,
should
receive
Immortality
●herewith
:
'T
was
surely
an
apprehension
very
strange
;
nor
usually
falling
either
from
the
absurdities
of
Melancholy
or
vanities
of
ambition
;
some
indeed
have
been
so
●ffectedly
vaine
as
to
counterfeit
Immortality
,
and
have
stolne
their
death
in
a
hope
to
be
esteemed
immortall
;
and
others
have
conceived
themselves
dead
:
but
surely
few
or
none
have
falne
upon
so
bold
an
errour
,
as
not
to
thinke
that
they
could
dye
at
all
.
The
reason
of
those
mighty
ones
,
whose
ambition
could
suffer
them
to
be
called
〈◊〉
,
would
never
be
flattered
into
Immortality
,
but
the
proudest
〈◊〉
,
have
by
the
daylie
dictates
of
corruption
convinced
the
impropriety
of
that
appellation
.
And
surely
,
although
delusion
may
runne
high
,
and
possible
it
is
that
for
a
while
a
man
may
forget
his
nature
,
yet
cannot
this
be
durable
,
for
the
inconcealeable
imperfections
of
our selves
,
or
their
dayly
examples
in
others
,
will
hourely
prompt
us
our
corruptions
,
and
lowdly
tell
us
we
are
the
sons
of
earth
.
CHAP.
XI
.
More
compendiously
of
some
others
.
MAny
others
there
are
which
we
resigne
unto
Divinity
,
and
perhaps
deserve
not
controversie
.
Whether
David
were
punished
onely
for
pride
of
heart
in
numbring
the
people
,
as
most
doe
hold
,
or
whether
as
Josephus
and
many
maintaine
,
he
suffered
also
for
not
performing
the
commandement
of
God
concerning
capi●ation
,
that
when
the
people
were
numbred
,
Exod.
30.
〈…〉
they
should
pay
unto
God
a
sh●kell
,
we
shall
not
here
cont●nd
.
Surely
,
if
it
were
not
the
occasion
of
this
plague
,
wee
must
acknowledg●
the
omission
thereof
was
threatned
with
that
punishment
▪
according
to
●he
words
of
the
Law
.
When
thou
takest
the
summe
of
the
children
of
Israel
,
then
shall
they
give
every
man
a
ransome
for
his
soule
unto
the
Lord
,
that
there
be
no
plague
amongst
them
.
Now
,
how
deepely
hereby
God
was
defrauded
in
the
time
of
David
,
Exod.
38.
and
opulent
State
of
Israel
,
will
easily
appeare
by
the
summes
of
former
〈◊〉
.
For
in
the
first
,
the
silver
of
them
tha●
were
numbred
was
an
hundred
Talents
,
and
a
thousand
seven
hundred
threescore
and
〈…〉
We
will
not
question
the
〈…〉
of
Lots
wife
,
or
whether
she
were
transformed
into
〈…〉
:
though
some
conceive
that
expression
Metaphoricall
,
〈…〉
thereby
then
a
lasting
and
durable
columne
;
according
〈…〉
of
salt
,
which
admitteth
no
corruption
;
in
which
〈…〉
of
God
is
termed
a
Covenant
of
Salt
,
and
it
is
also
said
,
God
,
〈◊〉
the
kingdome
unto
David
for
ever
,
or
by
a
covenant
of
Salt
.
That
Absalon
was
hanged
by
the
haire
of
the
〈◊〉
,
and
not
caught
up
by
the
ne●k
,
as
Josephus
conceiveth
,
and
the
common
argument
against
long
hair
affirmeth
,
we
are
not
ready
to
deny
,
Although
I
confesse
a
great
and
learned
party
there
are
of
another
opinion
;
although
if
he
had
his
Morion
or
helmet
on
,
I
could
not
w●ll
conceive
it
;
although
the
Translation
of
Jerome
or
Tremellius
do
not
prove
it
,
and
our
owne
seemes
rather
to
overthrow
it
.
That
Judas
hanged
himselfe
,
much
more
that
he
perished
thereby
,
we
shall
not
raise
a
doubt
.
Although
Jansenius
discoursing
the
point
,
produceth
the
testimony
of
Theophylact
and
Euthymius
,
that
he
died
not
by
the
Gallowes
,
but
under
a
Cart
wheele
;
and
Baronius
also
delivereth
this
was
the
opinion
of
the
Greeks
,
and
derived
a
high
as
Papias
,
one
of
the
Disciples
of
John
,
although
how
hardly
the
expression
of
Mathew
is
reconcilable
unto
that
of
Peter
,
and
that
he
plainely
hanged
himselfe
,
with
that
that
falling
headlong
he
burst
asunder
in
the
midst
,
with
many
other
,
the
learned
Grotius
plainely
doth
acknowledge
.
And
lastly
,
although
as
hee
also
urgeth
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Mathew
,
doth
not
onely
signi●ie
suspension
,
or
pendelous
illaqueation
,
as
the
common
picture
describeth
it
,
but
also
suffocation
,
strangulation
or
interception
of
breath
,
which
may
arise
from
griefe
,
despaire
,
and
deepe
dejection
of
spirit
,
in
which
sence
it
is
used
in
the
history
of
Tobit
concerning
S●ra
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Ita
tristata
est
ut
strangulatione
premeretur
,
saith
Junius
;
and
so
might
it
happen
from
the
horrour
of
mind
unto
Judas
.
And
so
doe
many
of
the
Hebrewes
affirme
,
that
Achitophell
was
also
strangled
,
that
it
,
not
from
the
rope
,
but
passion
.
For
the
Hebrew
and
Arabi●k
word
in
the
Text
not
onely
signifies
supension
,
but
indignation
,
as
Grotius
hath
also
observed
.
Many
more
there
are
of
indifferent
truths
,
whose
dubious
expositions
worthy
Divines
and
Preachers
doe
often
draw
into
wholesome
and
sober
uses
,
whereof
neverthelesse
we
shall
not
speake
;
with
industry
we
decline
such
paradoxies
,
and
peaceably
submit
unto
their
received
acceptions
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
cessation
of
Oracles
.
THat
Oracles
ceaed
or
grew
〈◊〉
at
the
comming
of
Christ
,
is
best
understood
in
a
qualified
sense
and
not
without
all
latitude
;
as
though
precisely
there
were
〈◊〉
after
,
nor
any
decay
before
.
For
what
we
must
con●esse
〈…〉
of
Antiquity
;
some
pre-decay
is
observable
from
that
of
〈…〉
by
Baronius
;
Cur
isto
modo
jam
oracula
Delphis
non
eduntur
,
non
modo
nostra
aetate
,
sed
jam
diu
,
ut
nihil
possit
esse
contemptius
.
That
during
his
life
they
were
not
altogether
dumbe
,
is
deduceable
from
Su●tonius
in
the
life
of
Tiberius
,
who
attempting
to
subvert
the
Oracles
adjoyning
unto
Rome
,
was
de●erred
by
the
Lots
or
chances
which
were
delivered
at
Preneste
;
After
his
death
wee
meet
with
many
;
Suetonius
reports
,
that
the
Oracle
of
Autium
forewarned
Caligula
to
beware
of
Cassius
,
who
was
one
that
conspired
his
death
.
Plu●arch
enquiring
why
the
Oracles
of
Greece
ceased
,
excepteth
that
of
Lebadia
;
and
in
the
same
place
Demetrius
affirmeth
the
Oracles
of
Mopsus
and
Amphilochus
were
much
frequented
in
his
dayes
;
In
briefe
,
histories
are
frequent
in
examples
,
and
there
want
not
some
even
to
the
reigne
of
Iulian.
That
therefore
wee
may
consist
with
history
;
by
cessation
of
Oracles
,
with
Montacutius
we
may
understand
their
intercision
,
not
absission
or
consummate
desolation
;
their
rare
delivery
not
a
totall
dereliction
:
and
yet
in
regard
of
divers
Oracles
,
we
may
speake
strictly
,
and
say
there
was
a
proper
Cessation
.
And
thus
may
wee
reconcile
the
accounts
of
times
,
and
allow
those
few
and
broken
Divinations
,
whereof
we
reade
in
story
and
undeniable
Authors
.
For
that
they
received
this
blow
from
Christ
,
and
no
other
causes
alledged
by
the
Heathens
,
from
oraculous
confession
they
cannot
deny
;
whereof
upon
record
there
are
some
very
remarkeable
.
The
first
that
Oracle
of
Delphos
delivered
unto
Augustus
.
Me
puer
Hebraeus
Divos
Deus
ipse
gubernans
Cedere
sede
jubet
▪
tristemque
redire
sub
orcum
;
Arir
ergo
dehi●c
tacitus
discedito
nostris
.
An
Hebrew
child
,
a
God
all
gods
excelling
,
To
hell
againe
commands
me
from
this
dwelling
.
Our
Altars
leave
in
silence
,
and
no
more
A
resolution
'ere
from
hence
implore
.
A
second
recorded
by
Plutarch
,
of
a
voyce
that
was
heard
to
cry
unto
Mariners
at
the
Sea
,
Great
Pan
is
dead
;
which
is
a
relation
very
remarkeable
,
and
may
be
read
in
his
Defect
of
Oracles
.
A
third
reported
by
Eusebius
in
the
life
of
his
magni●ied
Constantine
;
that
about
that
time
Apollo
mourned
,
declaring
his
Oracles
were
false
,
and
that
the
righteous
upon
earth
did
hinder
him
from
speaking
truth
.
And
a
fourth
related
by
Theodore●
,
and
delivered
by
Apollo
Daphnes
unto
Julian
,
upon
his
Persian
Expedition
,
that
he
should
remove
the
bodies
about
him
,
before
he
could
returne
an
answer
,
and
not
long
after
his
Temple
was
burnt
with
Lightning
.
All
which
were
evident
and
convincing
acknowledgements
of
that
power
which
shut
his
lips
,
and
restrained
that
delusion
which
had
reigned
so
many
Centuries
.
But
as
his
malice
is
vigilant
,
and
the
sins
of
men
do
still
continue
a
toleration
of
his
mischiefes
,
he
resteth
not
,
nor
will
he
ever
cease
to
circumvent
the
sons
of
the
first
deceaved
,
and
therefore
expelled
his
Oracles
and
solemne
Temples
of
delusion
,
he
runnes
into
corners
,
exercising
minor
trumperies
,
and
acting
his
deceits
in
Witches
,
Magicians
,
Diviners
,
and
such
inferiour
seductions
.
And
yet
(
what
is
deplorable
)
while
we
apply
our selves
thereto
,
and
affirming
that
God
hath
left
to
speake
by
his
Prophets
,
expect
in
doubtfull
matters
a
resolution
from
such
Spirits
;
while
we
say
the
Divell
is
mute
,
yet
confesse
that
these
can
speake
;
while
we
deny
the
substance
,
yet
practise
the
effect
;
and
in
the
denyed
solemnity
maintaine
the
equivalent
efficacy
;
in
vaine
we
cry
that
Oracles
are
downe
,
Apolloe's
alter
yet
doth
smoake
,
nor
is
the
fire
of
Delphos
out
unto
this
day
.
Impertinent
it
is
unto
our
intention
to
speake
in
generall
of
Oracles
,
and
many
have
well
per●ormed
it
.
The
p●ain●st
of
others
was
that
recorded
by
Herodotus
and
delivered
unto
C●aesus
;
who
as
a
tryall
of
hir
omniscience
sent
unto
distant
Oracles
,
and
so
contrived
with
the
messengers
,
that
though
in
severall
places
,
yet
at
the
same
time
they
should
demand
what
C●aesus
was
then
a
doing
.
Among
all
others
the
Oracle
of
Deiphos
onely
hit
it
,
returning
answer
,
hee
was
boyling
a
Lambe
with
a
To●toyse
,
in
a
br●ze●
vess●ll
with
a
cover
of
the
same
metall
.
The
stile
is
●●ughty
in
G●eeke
,
though
somewhat
lower
in
Latine
—
Aequ●ris
est
spatium
&
numerus
mihi
notus
arenae
,
Mutum
percipio
,
fautis
nihil
audio
vocem
.
Ven●●
ad
ho●
sensus
nidor
testudinis
acris
,
Quae
sem●l
ag●inâ
coquitur
cum
carne
lebete
,
Aere
infrastrato
,
&
stratum
cui
desuper
aes
est
.
I
know
the
space
of
Sea
,
●he
number
of
the
sand
,
I
heare
the
silent
,
mute
I
understand
.
A
t●nder
Lambe
joyned
with
Tortoise
flesh
,
Thy
Master
King
of
Lydia
now
doth
dresse
.
The
sent
thereof
〈◊〉
in
my
nostrills
hover
From
brazen
pot
closed
with
brazen
cover
.
Hereby
ind●ed
he
acqui●ed
much
wealth
and
more
honour
,
and
was
reputed
by
Craesu●
as
a
Diety
:
and
yet
not
long
after
,
by
a
vulgar
fallacie
he
deceived
his
favourite
and
greatest
friend
to
Oracles
into
an
irrep●●able
overthrow
by
Cyrus
.
And
surely
the
same
successe
are
li●ely
all
to
have
that
〈◊〉
or
depend
upon
him
;
't
was
the
first
play
he
practised
on
mortali●●y
,
a●d
as
time
hath
rendred
him
more
perfect
in
the
Art
,
so
hath
the
inv●teratenesse
of
his
malice
more
ready
in
the
execution
.
'T
is
therefore
the
soveraigne
degree
of
folly
,
and
a
crime
not
onely
against
God
,
but
also
our
owne
reasons
,
to
expect
a
favour
from
the
Divell
,
whose
mercies
are
more
cruell
then
those
of
Polyphemus
;
for
hee
devours
his
favourites
first
,
and
the
nearer
a
man
●pproacheth
,
the
sooner
he
is
scorched
by
Moloch
.
In
briefe
,
his
favours
〈◊〉
deceitfull
and
double
headed
,
he
doth
apparent
good
,
for
reall
and
convincing
evill
after
it
,
and
exalteth
us
up
to
the
top
of
the
Temple
,
but
to
humble
us
downe
from
it
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
death
of
Aristotl●
.
THat
Aristotle
drowned
himselfe
in
Euripus
as
despairing
to
resolve
the
cause
of
its
reciprocation
,
or
ebbe
and
flow
seven
times
a
day
,
with
this
determination
,
Si
quidem
ego
non
capio
te
tu
capies
me
,
was
the
assertion
of
Procopius
,
Nazia●zen
,
Iustine
Martyr
,
and
is
generally
beleeved
amongst
us
;
wherein
,
because
we
perceive
men
have
〈◊〉
an
imperfect
knowledge
,
some
conceiving
●uripus
to
be
a
River
,
others
not
knowing
where
or
in
what
part
to
place
it
,
wee
first
advertise
,
it
generally
signifieth
any
strait
fret
,
or
channell
of
the
Sea
,
running
betweene
two
shoares
,
as
Julius
Pollux
hath
defined
it
,
as
wee
reade
of
Euripus
Hellespontiacus
,
Pyrrhaeus
and
this
whereof
we
treat
,
Euripus
Euboicus
or
Chalcidicus
;
that
is
,
a
narrow
passage
of
Sea
deviding
Attic●
and
the
Island
of
Eubae●
,
now
called
Col●o
de
Negroponte
,
from
the
name
of
the
Island
and
chiefe
City
thereof
,
famous
in
the
warres
of
Antiochus
,
and
was
taken
from
the
Venetians
by
Mahome●
the
great
.
Now
that
in
this
Euripe
o●
fret
of
Negropont
,
and
upon
the
occasion
mentioned
,
Aristotle
drowned
himselfe
,
as
many
affirme
,
and
almost
all
beleeve
,
we
have
some
roome
to
doubt
.
For
without
any
mention
of
this
,
we
finde
two
wayes
delivered
of
his
death
by
Diogenes
Laertius
,
who
expresly
treateth
thereof
,
the
one
from
Eumolus
and
Phavo●inus
,
that
being
accused
of
impiety
for
composing
an
Hymne
unto
Hermias
,
(
upon
whose
Concubine
he
begat
his
sonne
Nichomachu●
)
he
withdrew
into
Chalcis
,
where
drinking
poyson
he
dyed
▪
the
Hymne
is
extant
in
Laertius
,
and
the
fifteenth
booke
of
Athenaeus
.
Another
by
Apollodorus
,
that
he
dyed
at
Chalcis
of
a
naturall
death
and
languishment
of
stomack
,
in
his
sixty
three
,
or
great
Climactericall
year
;
and
answerable
hereto
is
the
account
of
Suidas
and
Censorinus
.
Againe
,
beside
the
negative
of
Authority
,
it
is
also
deniable
by
reason
,
nor
will
it
be
easie
to
obtrude
such
desperate
attempts
unto
Aristotle
,
upon
a
non
ability
or
unsatisfaction
of
reason
,
who
so
often
acknowledged
the
imbecility
thereof
;
who
in
matters
of
difficulty
,
and
such
which
were
not
without
abstrusities
,
conceived
it
sufficiant
to
deliver
conjecturalities
;
and
surely
he
that
could
sometimes
sit
downe
with
high
improbabilities
,
that
could
content
himselfe
,
and
thinke
to
satisfie
others
,
that
the
variegation
of
Birds
was
from
their
living
in
the
Sunne
,
or
erection
made
by
deliberation
of
the
Testicles
,
would
not
have
beene
dejected
unto
death
with
this
;
He
that
was
so
well
acquainted
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
utrum
,
and
An
Quia
,
as
we
observe
in
the
Queries
of
his
Problemes
;
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
fortasse
and
plerumque
,
as
is
observable
through
all
his
Workes
;
had
certainely
rested
with
probabilities
,
and
glancing
conjectures
in
this
:
Nor
would
his
resolutions
have
ever
runne
into
that
mortall
Antanaclasis
,
and
desperate
piece
of
Rhetorick
,
to
be
compriz'd
in
that
he
could
not
comprehend
.
Nor
is
it
indeed
to
bee
made
out
he
ever
endeavoured
the
particular
of
Euripus
,
or
so
much
as
to
resolve
the
ebbe
and
flow
of
the
Sea
.
For
,
as
Vicomercatus
and
others
observe
,
he
hath
made
no
mention
hereof
in
his
Workes
,
although
the
occasion
present
it selfe
in
his
Meteors
;
wherein
hee
disputeth
the
affections
of
the
Sea
:
nor
yet
in
his
Problemes
,
although
in
the
twenty
third
Section
,
there
be
no
lesse
then
one
and
〈◊〉
Q●eries
of
the
Sea
;
some
mention
there
is
indeed
in
a
Worke
〈◊〉
the
propriety
of
Elements
,
ascribed
unto
Aristotle
,
which
notwith●●anding
is
not
reputed
genuine
,
and
was
perhaps
the
same
whence
this
was
urged
by
Plutarch
,
De
placitis
Philoso
phorum
.
Lastly
,
the
thing
it selfe
whereon
the
opinion
dependeth
,
that
is
,
the
variety
of
the
fl●x
and
reflux
of
Euripus
,
or
whether
the
same
doe
ebbe
and
flow
seven
times
a
day
,
is
not
incontrovertible
;
and
for
my
own
part
,
I
remaine
unsatisfied
therein
.
For
,
though
Pomponius
Mela
,
and
after
him
Solinus
,
and
Pliny
have
affirmed
it
,
yet
I
observed
Thuc●dides
,
who
speaketh
often
of
Eubaea
,
hath
omitted
it
.
Pausanias
an
ancient
Writer
,
who
hath
left
an
exact
description
of
Greece
,
and
in
as
particular
a
way
as
Leandro
of
Italy
,
or
Cambden
of
Great
Britaine
,
describing
not
only
the
Country
Townes
,
and
Rivers
,
but
hils
,
springs
,
and
houses
,
hath
left
no
mention
hereof
.
Aeschines
in
C●esiphon
onely
alludeth
unto
it
;
and
Strabo
,
that
accurate
Geographer
sp●akes
warily
of
it
,
that
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
as
men
commonly
reported
.
And
so
doth
also
Maginus
,
Velocis
ac
varii
fluctus
est
mare
,
ubi
quater
in
die
▪
aut
septies
,
ut
〈◊〉
dicunt
,
reciprocantur
aestus
.
Botero
more
plainely
,
I
l
mar
cresce
e
cala
con
un
impe●o
mirabile
qu●tro
volte
il
di
,
ben
che
communimente
se
dica
sette
volte
,
&c.
This
S●a
with
wondrous
impetuosity
ebbeth
and
floweth
foure
times
a
day
,
although
it
be
commonly
said
seven
times
,
and
generally
opinion'd
,
that
Aristotle
despairing
the
reason
,
drowned
himselfe
therein
.
In
which
description
by
foure
times
a
day
,
it
exce●ds
not
in
number
the
motion
of
other
Seas
,
taking
the
words
properly
,
that
is
,
twice
●bbing
and
twice
flowing
in
foure
and
twenty
howres
;
and
is
no
more
then
what
Thomaso
Porrcacchi
affirmeth
,
in
his
description
of
famous
Islands
,
that
twice
a
day
it
hath
such
an
impetuous
●loud
,
as
is
not
without
wonder
.
Livy
speakes
more
particula●ly
,
Haud
facile
infestior
classistatio
est
&
fretum
ipsum
Euripi
non
septies
die
,
(
si●ut
fama
fert
)
temporihus
certis
reciprocat
,
sed
temere
in
modum
venti
,
nunc
huc
nuncjillve
verso
mari
,
velut
monte
praecipiti
devolutus
torrens
rapitur
.
There
is
hardly
a
worse
harbour
,
the
fret
or
channell
of
Euripus
not
certainely
ebbing
or
flowing
seven
times
a
day
,
according
to
common
report
,
but
being
uncertainely
,
and
in
the
manner
of
a
winde
carried
hither
and
thither
,
is
whirled
away
as
a
torrent
downe
a
hill
.
But
the
experimentall
testimony
of
Gillius
is
most
considerable
of
any
,
who
having
beheld
the
course
thereof
,
and
made
enquiry
of
Millers
that
dwelt
upon
its
shoare
,
received
answer
,
that
it
ebbed
and
flowed
foure
times
a
day
,
that
is
,
every
sixe
howres
,
according
to
the
Law
of
the
Ocean
;
but
that
indeed
sometimes
it
observed
not
that
certaine
course
.
And
this
irregularity
though
seldome
happening
,
together
with
its
unruly
and
tumultuous
motion
might
afford
a
beginning
unto
the
common
opinion
;
thus
may
the
expression
in
Ctesiphon
be
made
out
;
and
by
this
may
Arist●●le
be
interpreted
,
when
in
his
Problemes
he
seemes
to
borrow
a
Met●phor
from
Euripus
;
〈◊〉
in
the
five
and
twentieth
Section
he
●nquireth
,
why
in
the
upper
〈◊〉
of
houses
the
ayre
doth
Euripize
,
that
is
,
〈◊〉
whirled
hither
and
〈◊〉
.
Now
the
ground
,
o●
that
which
gave
li●e
unto
the
a●s●rtion
,
might
be
his
death
at
Cha●cis
,
the
chiefe
City
of
〈◊〉
,
and
seated
upon
Euripus
,
where
t
is
confessed
by
all
he
ended
his
day●s
.
That
he
emaciated
and
pi●ed
away
in
the
too
anxious
〈◊〉
of
〈◊〉
reciprocations
,
●●though
not
drowned
therein
▪
as
Rhodigi●●●
〈◊〉
some
conceived
,
was
a
hal●e
confession
thereof
not
justi●iable
from
Antiquity
.
Surely
the
Philo●ophy
of
flux
and
reflux
was
ver●
imp●rfect
of
old
among
the
Greeks
and
Latins
;
nor
could
they
hold
a
sufficient
theory
thereof
,
who
onely
observeth
the
Mediterranean
,
which
in
some
places
hath
no
ebbe
,
and
not
much
in
any
part
.
Nor
can
we
affirme
our
knowledge
is
at
the
height
,
who
have
now
the
Theory
of
the
Ocean
and
narrow
Seas
beside
.
White
we
referre
it
unto
the
Moone
,
we
give
some
satisfaction
for
the
Ocean
,
but
no
generall
salve
for
●reeks
,
and
〈◊〉
which
know
no
floud
;
nor
resolve
why
it
●lowes
three
or
〈…〉
in
the
bottome
of
the
Gol●e
,
yet
scarce
at
all
at
Anco●●
Durazzo
,
or
〈◊〉
,
which
ly●
but
by
the
way
.
And
therefore
old
abstrusities
have
caused
new
inven●ions
;
and
some
from
the
Hypotheses
of
Copernicus
or
the
D●●rnall
and
annuall
motion
of
the
earth
,
endeavour
to
〈◊〉
the
flowes
and
motions
of
these
seas
,
illustrating
the
same
by
water
in
a
●oale
,
that
rising
or
falling
to
either
side
,
according
to
〈…〉
of
the
vessell
;
the
conceit
is
ingenuous
,
salves
,
s●me
〈◊〉
,
and
is
discovered
at
large
by
Galilae●
in
his
Systeme
of
the
world
.
However
therefore
A●●stotle
died
,
what
was
his
end
,
or
upon
what
occasion
,
although
it
be
not
altogether
assured
,
yet
that
his
memory
and
worthy
name
shall
live
,
no
man
will
deny
,
nor
gratefull
schollar
doubt
:
and
if
according
to
the
Elogie
of
Solon
,
a
man
may
be
onely
said
to
be
happy
after
he
is
dead
,
and
ceaseth
to
be
in
the
〈◊〉
capacity
of
〈◊〉
:
or
if
according
unto
his
owne
Ethicks
,
sence
is
not
essentiall
unto
felicity
,
but
a
man
may
be
happy
without
the
app●●hension
thereof
▪
surely
in
that
sence
he
is
pyramidally
happy
,
nor
can
he
●ver
perish
but
in
the
Euripe
of
Ignorance
,
or
till
the
Torrent
of
Barbarisme
overwhelme
all
.
A
like
conceit
there
passeth
of
Mel●sigenes
,
alias
Home●
,
the
father
Poet
,
that
he
pined
away
upon
the
Riddle
of
the
fishermen
.
But
Herodotus
who
wrote
his
life
hath
cleared
this
point
;
delivering
that
passing
from
Samos
unto
Athens
,
he
went
sicke
ashore
upon
the
Island
Jos
,
where
he
dyed
,
and
was
solemnly
enterred
upon
the
Sea
side
;
and
so
decidingly
concludeth
,
Ex
hac
aegritudine
extremum
diem
clansit
Homerus
in
Io
,
non
,
ut
arbitrantur
aliqui
,
Aenigmatis
perplexitate
enectus
,
sed
morbo
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
the
Wish
of
Philoxenus
.
THat
Relation
of
Aristotle
and
conceit
generally
received
concerning
Philoxenus
,
who
wished
the
neck
of
a
Crane
,
that
thereby
he
might
tak●
more
pleasure
in
his
mea●
,
although
it
pass
without
exception
,
upon
enquiry
I
finde
not
onely
doubtfull
in
the
story
,
but
absurd
in
the
desire
or
reason
alledged
for
it
.
For
though
his
Wish
were
such
as
is
delivered
,
yet
had
it
not
perhaps
that
end
to
delight
his
gust
in
eating
,
but
rather
to
obtaine
advantage
thereby
in
singing
,
as
is
declared
by
Mirandula
.
Aristotle
(
saith
he
)
in
his
Ethicks
and
Problemes
,
accuseth
Philoxenus
of
sensuality
,
for
the
greater
pleasure
of
gust
in
desiring
the
neck
of
a
Crane
;
which
desire
of
his
,
assenting
unto
Aristotle
,
I
have
formerly
condemned
;
But
since
I
perceive
that
Aristo●le
for
this
accusation
hath
beene
accused
by
divers
Write●s
;
for
Philoxenus
was
an
excellent
Musician
,
and
desired
the
neck
of
a
Crane
,
not
for
any
pleasure
at
meate
,
but
fancying
thereby
an
advantage
in
singing
or
warbling
,
and
deviding
the
notes
in
musick
.
And
indeed
,
many
Writers
there
are
which
mention
a
Musician
of
that
name
,
as
Plu●arch
in
his
booke
against
Usury
,
and
Aristotle
himselfe
in
the
eight
of
hi●
Politicks
speakes
of
one
Philoxenus
a
Musician
,
that
went
off
from
the
Dorick
Dytherambicks
unto
the
Phrygian
Ha●mony
.
Againe
,
be
the
story
true
or
false
,
rightly
applied
or
not
,
the
intention
is
not
reasonable
,
and
that
perhaps
neither
one
way
nor
the
other
▪
For
,
if
we
rightly
consider
the
organ
of
taste
,
we
shall
finde
the
length
of
the
neck
to
conduce
but
little
unto
it
.
For
the
tongue
being
the
instrument
of
taste
,
and
the
tip
thereof
the
most
exact
distinguisher
,
it
will
not
advantage
the
gust
to
have
the
neck
ex●ended
,
wherein
the
Gullet
and
conveying
parts
are
onely
seated
,
which
partake
not
of
the
nerves
of
gustation
or
appertaining
unto
●apor
,
but
receive
them
onely
from
the
sixth
payre
;
whereas
the
ne●ves
of
taste
des●●nd
from
the
third
and
forth
propagations
,
and
so
diffuse
themselves
into
the
tongue
.
And
therefore
Cranes
,
Hernes
,
and
Swans
,
have
no
advantage
in
taste
beyond
Hawkes
,
Kites
,
and
others
of
shorter
necks
.
Nor
,
if
we
consider
it
,
had
Nature
respect
unto
the
taste
in
the
different
contrivance
of
necks
,
but
rather
unto
the
parts
contained
,
the
compos●●●●
of
the
rest
of
the
body
,
and
the
manner
whereby
they
●eed
.
Thus
animals
of
long
leg●
,
have
generally
long
necks
;
that
is
,
for
the
conveniency
of
feeding
,
as
having
a
necessity
to
apply
their
mouths
unto
the
earth
.
So
have
Horses
,
Camels
,
Dromedaries
long
necks
,
and
all
tall
animals
,
except
the
Elephant
,
who
in
defect
thereof
is
furnished
with
a
Trunck
,
without
which
he
could
not
attaine
the
ground
.
So
have
Cranes
,
Hernes
,
Storks
,
and
Shovelards
long
necks
;
and
so
even
in
Man
whose
figure
is
erect
,
the
length
of
the
neck
followeth
the
proportion
of
other
parts
;
and
such
as
have
round
faces
,
or
broad
chests
and
shoulders
,
have
seldome
or
never
long
necks
.
For
,
the
length
of
the
face
twice
exceedeth
that
of
the
neck
,
and
the
space
betwixt
the
throat
pit
and
the
navell
is
equall
unto
the
circumference
thereof
.
Againe
,
animals
are
framed
with
long
necks
,
according
unto
the
course
of
their
life
or
feeding
:
so
many
with
short
legs
have
long
necks
,
because
they
seed
in
the
water
,
as
Swans
,
Geese
,
P●●●licans
,
and
other
sin-footed
animals
.
But
Hawkes
and
birds
of
prey
have
short
necks
and
trussed
legs
;
for
that
which
is
long
is
weake
and
flexible
,
and
a
shorter
figure
is
best
accommodated
unto
that
intention
.
Lastly
,
the
necks
of
animals
doe
va●y
,
according
to
the
parts
that
are
contained
in
them
,
which
are
the
weazon
and
the
gullet
.
Such
as
have
no
weazon
and
breathe
not
,
have
scarce
any
neck
,
as
most
sorts
of
fishes
,
and
some
none
at
all
,
as
all
sorts
of
pectinals
,
Soales
,
Thornback
,
Flounders
;
and
all
crustacco●●
animals
,
as
Crevises
,
Cr●●●
,
and
Lobsters
.
All
which
considered
,
the
Wish
of
P●●loxenus
will
hardly
consist
with
reason
.
More
excusable
had
it
beene
to
●ave
wished
himselfe
an
Ape
,
which
if
common
conceit
speake
true
,
is
exacter
in
taste
then
any
.
Rather
some
kinde
of
granivorous
bird
then
a
Crane
,
for
in
this
sense
they
are
so
exquisite
,
that
upon
the
first
peck
of
their
bill
,
they
can
distinguish
the
qualities
,
of
hard
bodies
,
which
the
sence
of
man
discernes
not
without
mastication
.
Rather
some
ruminating
animall
,
that
he
might
have
eate
his
meate
twice
over
;
or
rather
,
as
Theophilus
observed
in
Athenaeus
,
his
desire
had
been
more
reasonable
,
had
hee
wished
himselfe
an
Elephant
,
or
an
Horse
;
for
in
these
animals
the
appetite
is
more
vehement
,
and
they
receive
their
viands
in
large
and
plenteous
manner
.
And
this
indeed
had
beene
more
sutable
,
if
this
were
the
same
Philoxenus
whereof
Plutarch
speaketh
,
who
was
so
uncivilly
greedy
,
that
to
engrosse
the
messe
,
he
would
preventively
deliver
his
nostrils
in
the
dish
.
As
for
the
musicall
advantage
,
although
it
seeme
more
reasonable
,
yet
doe
we
not
observe
that
Cranes
and
birds
of
long
necks
have
any
musicall
,
but
harsh
and
clangous
throats
.
But
birds
that
are
canorous
and
whose
notes
we
most
commend
,
are
of
little
throats
,
and
short
necks
,
as
Nightingales
,
Finches
,
Linnets
,
Canary
birds
and
Larkes
.
And
truly
,
although
the
weazon
,
throtle
and
tongue
be
the
instruments
of
voice
,
and
by
their
agitations
doe
chiefly
concurre
unto
these
delightfull
modulations
,
yet
cannot
we
assigne
the
cause
unto
any
particular
formation
;
and
I
perceive
the
best
thereof
,
the
Nightingale
hath
some
disadvantage
in
the
tongue
;
which
is
not
acuminate
and
pointed
as
in
the
rest
,
but
seemeth
as
it
were
cut
off
;
which
perhaps
might
give
the
hint
unto
the
fable
of
Philomela
,
and
the
cutting
off
her
tongue
by
Tereus
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
Lake
Asphaltites
.
COncerning
the
Lake
Asphaltites
,
the
Lake
of
Sodome
,
or
the
dead
Sea
,
that
heavy
bodies
cast
therein
sinke
not
,
but
by
reason
of
a
salt
and
bituminous
thicknesse
in
the
water
floate
and
swimme
above
,
narrations
already
made
are
of
that
variety
,
we
can
hardly
from
thence
deduce
a
satisfactory
determination
,
and
that
not
onely
in
the
story
it selfe
,
but
in
the
cause
alledged
.
For
,
as
for
the
story
men
deliver
it
variously
;
some
I
●eare
too
largely
,
as
Pliny
,
who
affirmeth
that
bricks
will
swim
therein
.
Mandevill
goeth
farther
,
that
Iron
swimmeth
,
and
feathers
sinke
.
Munster
in
his
Cosmography
hath
another
relation
,
although
perhaps
derived
from
the
Poem
of
Tertullian
,
that
a
candle
burning
swimmeth
,
but
if
extinguished
sinketh
.
Some
more
moderately
,
as
Josephus
,
and
many
other
;
affirming
onely
that
living
bodies
●loate
,
nor
peremptory
av●rring
they
cannot
sinke
,
but
that
indeed
they
doe
not
easily
descend
.
Most
traditionally
,
as
Galen
,
Pliny
,
Solinus
and
Strabo
,
who
seemes
to
mistake
the
Lake
Serbonis
for
it
;
few
experimentally
,
most
contenting
themselves
in
the
experiment
of
Vespasian
,
by
whose
command
some
captives
bound
were
cast
therein
and
found
to
floate
as
though
they
could
have
swimmed
:
divers
contradictorily
,
or
contrarily
,
quite
overthrowing
the
point
.
Aristotle
in
the
second
of
his
Meteors
speaks
lightly
thereof
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
esteemeth
thereof
as
a
fable
.
Biddulphus
devideth
the
common
accounts
of
Judea
into
three
pa●ts
,
the
one
saith
he
are
apparent
truths
,
the
second
apparent
falshoods
,
the
third
are
dubious
or
betweene
bo●h
,
in
which
forme
hee
ranketh
the
relation
of
this
Lake
.
But
Andrew
Thevet
in
his
Cosmography
doth
ocularly
overthrow
it
;
for
hee
affirmeth
,
he
saw
an
Asse
with
his
saddle
cast
therein
,
and
drowned
.
Now
of
these
relations
so
different
or
contrary
unto
each
other
,
the
second
is
most
moderate
,
and
●a●est
to
be
embraced
,
which
saith
,
that
living
bodies
swim
therein
,
that
is
,
they
doe
not
easily
sinke
:
and
this
,
untill
exact
experiment
further
determine
,
may
be
allowed
,
as
best
consistent
with
this
quality
,
and
the
reasons
alledged
for
it
.
As
for
the
cause
of
this
effect
,
common
opinion
conceives
it
to
bee
the
salt
and
bituminous
thicknesse
of
the
water
.
This
indeed
is
probable
,
and
may
bee
admitted
as
farre
as
the
second
opinion
conceadeth
.
For
,
certaine
it
is
that
salt
water
will
support
a
greater
burden
then
fresh
,
and
we
daylie
see
an
egge
will
descend
in
salt
water
,
which
will
swimme
in
brine
.
But
that
Iron
●hould
floate
therein
,
from
this
cause
is
hardly
granted
;
for
heavy
bodies
will
onely
swim
in
that
liquor
,
wherein
the
weight
of
their
bulke
exceedeth
not
the
weight
of
so
much
water
as
it
occupieth
or
taketh
up
.
But
surely
no
water
is
heavy
enough
to
answer
the
ponderosity
of
Iron
;
and
therefore
that
metall
will
sinke
in
any
kinde
thereof
,
and
it
was
a
perfect
miracle
which
was
wrought
this
way
by
Elisha
.
Thus
wee
perceive
that
bodies
doe
swim
or
sinke
in
different
liquors
,
according
unto
the
tenuity
or
gravity
of
those
liquors
which
are
to
support
them
.
So
salt
water
beareth
that
weight
which
will
sinke
in
vineger
,
vineger
that
which
will
fall
in
fresh
water
,
fresh
water
that
which
will
sinke
in
spirits
of
Wine
,
and
that
will
swimme
in
spirits
of
Wine
which
will
sinke
in
cleere
oyle
,
as
wee
made
experiment
in
globes
of
waxe
pierced
with
light
sticks
to
support
them
.
So
that
although
it
be
conceived
an
hard
matter
to
sinke
in
oyle
,
I
beleeve
a
man
should
finde
it
very
difficult
,
and
next
to
flying
to
swimme
therein
.
And
thus
will
Gold
swim
in
Quicksilver
,
wherein
Iron
and
other
metals
sinke
;
for
the
bulke
of
Gold
is
onely
heavier
then
that
space
of
Quicksilver
which
it
containeth
;
and
thus
also
in
a
solution
of
one
ounce
of
Quicksilver
in
two
of
Aqua
fortis
,
the
liquor
will
beare
Amber
,
horne
and
the
softer
kinds
of
stones
,
as
we
have
made
triall
in
each
.
But
a
private
opinion
there
is
which
crosseth
the
common
conceit
,
maintained
by
some
of
late
,
and
alledged
of
old
by
Strabo
,
that
is
,
that
the
●loating
of
bodies
in
this
Lake
proceeds
not
from
the
thicknesse
of
the
water
,
but
a
bituminous
ebullition
from
the
bottome
,
whereby
it
wafts
up
bodies
injected
,
and
suffereth
them
not
easily
to
sinke
.
The
verity
thereof
would
be
enquired
by
ocular
exploration
,
for
this
way
is
also
probable
;
so
we
observe
,
it
is
hard
to
wade
deep
in
baths
where
springs
arise
,
and
thus
sometime
are
bals
made
to
play
upon
a
spouting
streame
.
And
therefore
,
untill
judicious
and
ocular
experiment
confirme
or
distinguish
the
assertion
,
that
bodies
doe
not
sinke
herein
at
all
we
doe
not
yet
beleeve
;
that
they
not
easily
or
with
more
difficulty
descend
in
this
then
other
water
we
shall
already
assent
:
but
to
conclude
an
impossibility
from
a
difficulty
,
or
affirme
whereas
things
not
easily
sinke
,
they
doe
not
drowne
at
all
;
beside
the
fallacy
,
is
a
frequent
addition
in
humane
expression
,
and
an
amplification
not
unusuall
as
well
in
opinions
as
in
relations
;
which
oftentimes
give
indistinct
accounts
of
proximities
,
and
without
restraint
transcend
from
one
unto
another
.
Thus
for
as
much
as
the
torrid
Zone
was
conceived
exceeding
hot
,
and
of
difficult
habitation
,
the
opinions
of
men
so
advanced
its
constitution
,
as
to
conceive
the
same
unhabitable
,
and
beyond
possibility
for
man
to
live
therein
.
Thus
,
because
there
are
no
Wolves
in
England
,
nor
have
beene
observed
for
divers
generations
,
common
people
have
proceeded
into
opinions
,
and
some
wise
men
into
affirmations
,
they
will
not
live
therein
although
brought
from
other
Countries
.
Thus
most
men
〈…〉
few
here
will
beleeve
the
contrary
,
that
there
be
no
Spiders
〈◊〉
I●eland
〈…〉
beheld
some
in
that
Country
,
and
though
but
〈◊〉
,
some
cobwebs
we
behold
in
Irish
wood
in
England
.
Thus
●he
〈◊〉
from
and
〈◊〉
growing
●●to
an
exceeding
mag●●●de
,
〈…〉
and
divers
Writers
deliver
,
it
hath
no
period
of
〈…〉
long
as
it
liveth
.
And
thus
in
briefe
,
in
most
〈…〉
men
extend
the
considerations
of
things
,
&
〈…〉
beyond
the
propriety
of
their
natur●es
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
〈◊〉
other
relations
.
1.
THe
relation
of
Aver●●oes
and
now
common
in
every
month
,
of
the
woman
that
conceived
in
a
b●th
,
by
attracting
the
sperme
or
seminall
effluxion
of
a
man
admi●●ed
to
bathe
in
some
vicinity
unto
her
,
I
have
●carce
faith
to
beleeve
;
and
had
I
beene
of
the
Jury
,
should
have
hardly
thought
I
had
found
the
father
in
the
person
that
stood
by
〈…〉
&
unseconded
way
in
History
to
fornica●●
at
a
distance
,
&
much
〈◊〉
the
rules
of
Physick
,
which
say
,
there
is
no
generation
without
a
joynt
emission
,
〈…〉
a
virtuall
but
〈…〉
and
carnall
contaction
.
And
although
Aristone
and
his
adheren●s
do●
cut
off
the
one
,
who
conceive
no
effectuall
ejaculation
in
women
,
yet
in
defence
of
the
other
they
cannot
be
introduced
:
For
,
as
he
delivereth
,
the
inodina●e
longitude
of
the
organ
,
though
in
its
proper
recipient
,
may
be
a
meanes
to
improlificate
the
seed
,
surely
the
distance
of
place
,
with
the
commi●ture
of
an
aqu●ou●
body
,
must
prove
an
effectuall
impediment
&
〈…〉
of
a
conception
.
And
therfore
that
conceit
concerning
the
〈…〉
Lot
,
that
they
were
i●pregnated
by
their
●leeping
father
,
or
conceived
by
seminal
pollution
received
at
〈◊〉
from
him
,
wil
hardly
be
admitted
.
And
therfore
what
is
related
of
Divels
,
and
the
co●●●ved
delusion
of
wicked
spritis
,
that
they
〈◊〉
the
seminall
emissions
of
man
,
and
transmit
them
into
their
〈…〉
,
is
much
to
be
suspected
,
&
altogether
to
be
denyed
,
that
there
ensue
conceptions
thereupon
,
however
husbanded
by
Art
,
and
the
wisest
menagery
of
that
most
subtile
impostor
.
And
therefore
also
that
our
magnified
Merlin
was
thus
begotten
by
the
Devill
,
is
a
groundlesse
cōcep●ion
&
as
vain
to
think
from
thence
to
give
the
reason
of
his
prophetical
spirit
.
For
f
a
generation
could
succeed
,
yet
should
not
te
issue
inherit
the
〈◊〉
of
the
D●vil
,
who
is
but
an
auxiliary
&
no
univocal
Actor
,
nor
will
his
nature
substantially
concurre
to
such
production
.
2.
The
relation
of
Lucill●●s
,
and
now
become
common
,
concerning
Crassus
the
grandfather
of
Marcus
te
wealthy
Roman
,
that
hee
never
laughed
but
once
in
all
his
life
,
and
that
was
at
an
Asse
earing
Thistles
,
is
something
strange
.
For
,
if
an
indifferent
and
unridiculous
object
could
draw
his
habituall
austerenesse
unto
a
smile
,
it
will
bee
hard
to
beleeve
hee
could
with
perpetuity
resist
the
proper
motives
thereof
:
for
the
act
of
laughter
which
is
a
sweet
co●●raction
of
the
muscles
of
the
face
,
and
a
pleasant
agitation
of
the
vocall
o●gans
,
is
not
meerely
voluntary
,
or
totally
within
the
jurisdiction
of
our selves
:
but
as
it
may
be
constrai●●d
by
corp●rall
contraction
in
any
,
and
hath
beene
enfo●●ed
in
some
even
in
their
death
;
so
the
new
unus●all
or
unexpected
jucundities
,
which
present
themselves
to
any
man
in
his
life
,
at
some
time
or
other
will
have
activity
enough
to
excitate
the
earthiest
soule
,
and
raise
a
smile
from
most
composed
tempers
.
Certainely
the
times
were
dull
when
these
things
happened
,
and
the
wits
of
those
Ages
short
of
th●se
of
ours
,
when
men
could
maintaine
such
immutable
faces
,
as
to
remaine
like
statues
under
the
●latteries
of
wit
,
and
persist
unalterable
at
all
effortes
of
Jocula●ity
.
The
spirits
in
hell
,
and
Pluto
himselfe
,
which
Lucian
makes
to
laugh
at
passages
upon
earth
,
will
plainely
condemn●
these
Saturni●es
,
and
make
ridiculous
the
magnified
Heraclitus
,
who
wept
preposterously
,
and
made
a
hall
on
earth
;
for
rejecting
the
consolations
of
life
,
he
passed
〈◊〉
dayes
in
teares
,
and
the
uncomfortable
〈◊〉
of
hell
.
3.
The
same
conceit
there
pass●th
concerning
our
blessed
Saviour
,
and
is
sometimes
urged
as
an
high
example
of
gravity
.
And
this
is
opinioned
,
because
in
holy
Scripture
it
is
recorded
he
sometimes
wept
,
bu●
never
that
he
laughed
.
Which
howsoever
granted
,
it
will
be
hard
to
con●eive
how
he
passed
his
younger
yeares
and
childhood
〈◊〉
a
smile
;
if
as
Divinity
affirmeth
,
for
the
assurance
of
his
humanity
unto
men
,
and
the
concealement
of
his
D●vinity
from
the
Divell
,
he
passed
this
age
like
other
children
,
and
so
proceeded
untill
he
evidenced
the
same
.
And
surely
no
danger
there
is
to
a●●irme
the
act
or
performance
of
that
,
whereof
we
acknowledge
the
power
and
essentiall
property
;
a●d
whereby
indeed
hee
most
neerely
convinced
the
doubt
of
his
●umanity
.
Nor
need
we
be
afraid
to
ascribe
that
unto
the
incarna●●
S●n
,
which
sometimes
is
attributed
unto
the
uncarnate
Father
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
He
that
dwelleth
in
the
heavens
shall
laugh
the
wicked
to
scorn
.
For
,
a
laugh
there
is
of
contempt
or
indignation
,
as
well
as
of
mirth
and
Jocosity
;
And
that
our
Saviour
was
not
exempted
from
,
the
ground
hereof
,
that
is
,
the
passion
of
anger
,
regulated
and
rightly
ordered
by
reason
,
the
Schooles
do
not
deny
;
and
besides
〈◊〉
experience
of
the
money-changers
,
Zelus
domus
tuae
comedit
me
.
and
Dove-sellers
in
the
Temple
,
is
testified
by
S.
John
when
he
saith
,
the
speech
of
David
w●●fulfilled
in
our
Saviour
.
Now
the
Alogie
of
this
opinion
consisteth
in
the
ill●●●ion
;
it
being
not
reasonable
to
conclude
from
Scripture
negatively
in
points
which
are
not
matters
of
faith
,
and
pertaining
unto
salvation
;
and
therefore
although
in
the
description
of
the
creation
there
be
no
mention
of
fire
,
Christian
Philosophy
did
not
thinke
it
reasonable
presently
to
annihilate
that
Element
,
or
positively
to
decree
there
was
no
such
thing
at
all
.
Thus
whereas
in
the
briefe
narration
of
Moses
there
is
no
record
of
wine
before
the
flood
,
can
we
satisfactorily
conclude
that
Noah
was
the
first
that
eve●
tasted
thereof
?
And
thus
because
the
word
Braine
is
scarce
mentioned
once
,
Only
in
the
vulgar
Latine
Judg.
9.
53.
but
Heart
above
an
hundred
times
in
holy
Scripture
;
will
Physitians
that
dispute
the
principality
of
parts
be
induced
from
hence
to
ber●ave
the
animall
organ
of
its
priority
;
wherefore
the
Scriptures
being
serious
,
and
commonly
omitting
such
Parergies
,
it
will
be
unreasonable
from
hence
to
condemne
all
laughter
,
and
from
considerations
inconsiderable
to
discipline
a
man
out
of
his
nature
▪
for
this
is
by
a
rusticall
severity
to
benish
all
urbanity
,
whose
harmelesse
and
con●ined
condition
as
it
stands
commended
by
morality
,
so
is
it
consistent
with
Religion
,
and
doth
not
offend
Divinity
.
4.
The
custome
it
is
of
Popes
to
change
their
name
at
their
creation
;
and
the
Author
thereof
is
commonly
said
to
be
Bocca
di
Porco
,
or
Swines
face
,
who
therefore
assumed
the
stile
of
Sergius
the
second
,
as
being
ashamed
so
●oule
a
name
should
dishonour
the
chaire
of
Peter
;
wherein
notwithstanding
from
Montacutius
and
others
,
I
finde
there
may
bee
some
mistake
:
For
Massonius
who
writ
the
live●
of
Popes
,
acknowledgeth
he
was
not
the
first
that
changed
his
name
in
that
Sea
;
nor
as
Platina
affirmeth
,
have
all
his
successours
precisely
continued
that
custome
;
for
Adrian
the
sixt
,
and
Marcellus
the
second
,
did
still
retaine
their
Baptismall
denominations
,
nor
is
it
proved
,
or
probable
that
Sergius
changed
the
name
of
Bocca
di
Porco
,
for
this
was
his
sirname
or
gentilitious
appellation
,
nor
was
it
the
custome
to
alter
that
with
the
other
;
but
he
commuted
his
Christian
name
Peter
for
Sergius
,
because
he
would
seem
to
decline
the
name
of
Peter
the
second
.
A
scruple
I
confesse
not
thought
considerable
in
other
Seas
,
whose
originalls
and
first
Patriarchs
have
been
lesse
disputed
;
nor
yet
perhaps
of
that
reallity
as
to
prevaile
in
po●nts
of
the
same
nature
.
For
the
names
of
the
Apostles
,
Patriarchs
and
Prophets
have
been
assumed
even
to
affectation
;
the
name
of
Jesus
hath
not
been
appropriate
,
but
some
in
precedent
ages
have
borne
that
name
,
and
many
since
have
not
refused
the
Christian
name
of
Emanuel
.
Thus
are
there
few
names
more
frequent
then
Moses
and
Abraham
among
the
Jewes
;
The
Turkes
without
scruple
affect
the●●
〈◊〉
of
Mahomet
,
and
with
gladnesse
receive
so
honourable
cogno●●ination
.
And
truly
in
〈…〉
there
ever
have
beene
many
well
directed
intentio●●
,
whose
rationalities
will
never
beare
a
rigid
examination
;
and
though
in
some
way
they
doe
commend
their
Authors
and
such
as
first
beg●n
them
,
yet
have
they
proved
insufficient
to
perpetuate
imitation
in
such
as
have
succeeded
them
.
Thus
was
it
a
worthy
resolution
of
Godfrey
,
and
most
Christians
have
applauded
it
,
That
hee
refused
to
weare
a
Crowne
of
gold
where
his
Saviour
had
〈◊〉
one
of
thornes
.
Yet
did
not
his
Successors
durably
inherit
that
〈◊〉
,
but
some
were
anointed
,
and
solemnely
accepted
the
Dia●●●e
of
Reg●lity
.
Thus
Julius
Augustus
and
Tiberius
with
great
●umility
or
popularity
refused
the
name
of
Imperator
;
but
their
Successors
have
challenged
that
title
,
and
retaine
the
〈◊〉
even
in
its
titularity
.
And
thu●
,
to
come
neerer
our
subject
,
the
humility
of
Gregory
the
Great
,
would
by
no
meanes
admit
the
stile
of
Universall
Bishop
;
but
the
ambition
of
Boniface
his
immediate
Successor
made
no
scruple
thereof
;
nor
of
more
queasie
resolutions
have
beene
their
Successors
eve●
since
.
5.
That
Tamedaane
was
a
Scythian
Shepheard
,
from
Mr.
Knolls
and
others
,
from
Alh●zen
a
learned
Arabian
who
wrote
his
life
,
and
w●●
sp●●tator
of
many
of
his
exploits
,
wee
have
reasons
to
deny
:
not
onely
from
his
birth
;
for
he
was
of
the
blood
of
the
Tartarian
Emperours
,
whose
●ather
Og
had
for
his
possession
the
Countrey
of
Sagathay
,
which
was
no
slender
Teritory
,
but
comprehended
all
that
tract
wherein
were
contained
Bactriana
,
Sogdiana
,
Margiana
,
and
the
Nation
of
the
Massagetes
;
whose
capitall
City
was
〈◊〉
;
a
place
though
now
decayed
,
of
great
esteeme
and
trade
in
former
Ages
:
but
from
his
Regail
Inauguration
;
for
it
is
said
,
that
being
about
the
age
of
fifteene
,
his
old
father
resigned
the
Kingdome
,
and
men
of
warre
unto
him
.
And
also
from
his
education
;
for
as
the
story
speakes
it
,
he
was
instructed
in
the
Arabian
learning
,
and
afterward
exercised
himselfe
therein
:
Now
Arabian
learning
was
in
a
manner
all
the
liberall
Sciences
,
especially
the
Mathematicks
,
and
naturall
Philosophy
;
whe●ein
not
many
Ages
before
him
,
there
●lourished
Avi●●nna
,
Aver●hoes
,
Ave●zoar
,
Geber
,
Almanzor
and
Alhaz●n
cognominall
unto
him
that
wrote
his
history
;
whose
Chronology
indeed
,
although
it
be
obscure
,
yet
in
the
opinion
of
his
Commentator
,
he
was
contemporary
unto
Avicenna
,
and
hath
le●t
〈◊〉
bookes
of
Opticks
,
of
great
esteeme
with
Ages
past
,
and
textuary
unto
our
dayes
.
Now
the
ground
of
this
mistake
was
surely
that
which
the
Turkish
historian
declareth
.
Some
,
saith
he
,
of
our
historians
will
needs
have
Tamerlane
to
be
sonne
of
a
Shepheard
;
but
this
they
have
said
,
not
knowing
at
all
the
custome
of
their
Country
;
wherein
the
principall
rev●newes
of
the
King
and
Nobles
consisteth
in
cattell
;
who
despising
gold
and
silver
,
abound
in
all
sorts
thereof
.
And
this
was
the
occasion
that
some
men
call
them
Shepheards
,
and
also
affirme
this
Prince
descended
from
them
.
Now
,
if
it
be
reasonable
,
that
great
men
whose
possessions
are
chiefly
in
cattell
,
should
beare
the
name
of
Shepheards
,
and
fall
upon
so
low
denominations
,
then
may
wee
say
that
Abraham
was
a
Shepheard
,
although
too
powerfull
for
foure
Kings
;
that
Job
was
of
that
condition
,
who
beside
Camels
and
Oxen
had
seven
thousand
Sheepe
;
and
yet
is
said
to
bee
the
greatest
man
in
the
East
.
Surely
it
is
no
dishonourable
course
of
life
which
Moses
and
Jacob
have
made
exemplary
,
't
is
a
profession
supported
upon
the
naturall
way
of
acquisition
,
and
though
contemned
by
the
Aegyptians
,
much
countenanced
by
the
Hebrewes
,
whose
sacrifices
required
plenty
of
Sheepe
and
Lambs
.
And
certainely
they
were
very
numerous
;
for
,
at
the
consecration
of
the
Temple
,
beside
two
and
twenty
thousand
Oxen
,
King
Solomon
sacrificed
an
hundred
and
twenty
thousand
Sheepe
;
and
the
same
is
observable
from
the
daylie
provision
of
his
house
,
which
was
ten
fat
Oxen
,
twenty
Oxen
out
of
the
pastures
,
and
an
hundred
Sheepe
,
beside
rowe
Buck
,
fallow
Deere
,
and
fatted
Fowles
.
Wherein
notwithstanding
(
if
a
punctuall
relation
thereof
doe
rightly
informe
us
)
the
grand
Seignor
doth
exceed
:
the
daylie
provision
of
whose
Seraiglio
in
the
reigne
of
Achmet
,
beside
Beeves
,
consumed
two
hundred
Sheepe
,
Lambs
and
Kids
when
they
were
in
season
one
hundred
,
Calves
ten
,
Geese
fifty
,
Hens
two
hundred
,
Chickens
one
hundred
,
Pigeons
an
hundred
payre
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
some
others
.
1.
WEE
are
sad
when
wee
reade
the
story
of
Belisarius
that
worthy
Cheiftaine
of
Justinian
;
who
,
after
the
Victories
of
Vandals
,
Gothes
and
Persians
,
and
his
Trophies
in
three
parts
of
the
World
,
had
at
last
his
eyes
put
out
by
the
Emperour
,
and
was
reduced
to
that
distresse
,
that
hee
beg'd
reliefe
on
the
high
way
,
in
that
uncomfortable
petition
,
Date
obolum
Belisario
.
And
this
we
do
not
only
heare
in
discourses
,
Orations
and
Themes
,
but
finde
it
also
in
the
leaves
of
Petrus
Crinitus
,
Volateranus
and
other
worthy
Writers
.
But
,
what
may
somewhat
consolate
all
men
that
honour
vertue
,
wee
doe
not
discover
the
latter
Scene
of
his
misery
in
Authors
of
Antiquity
,
or
such
as
have
expresly
delivered
the
story
of
those
times
.
For
,
Suidas
is
silent
herein
,
Cedrenus
and
Zonaras
,
two
grave
and
punctuall
Authors
,
delivering
onely
the
confiscation
of
his
goods
,
omit
the
history
of
his
mendication
.
Paulus
Diaconus
goeth
farther
,
not
onely
passing
over
this
act
,
but
affirming
his
goods
and
dignities
were
restored
.
Agathius
who
lived
at
the
same
time
,
declareth
hee
suffered
much
from
the
envie
of
the
Court
,
but
that
hee
descended
thus
deepe
into
affliction
,
is
not
to
bee
gathered
from
his
pen.
The
same
is
also
omitted
by
Procopius
a
contemporary
and
professed
enemy
unto
Justinian
and
Belisarius
,
and
who
as
Suidas
reporteth
,
did
write
an
opprobrious
booke
against
them
both
.
And
in
this
opinion
and
hopes
wee
are
not
single
;
but
Andreas
Alciatus
the
Civilian
in
his
Parerga
,
and
Franciscus
de
Cordua
in
his
Didascalia
,
have
both
declaratorily
confirmed
the
same
.
Certainely
,
sad
and
Tragicall
stories
are
seldome
drawne
within
the
circle
of
their
verities
;
but
as
their
Relators
doe
either
intend
the
hatred
or
pitty
of
the
persons
,
so
are
they
set
forth
with
additionall
amplifications
.
Thus
have
some
suspected
it
hath
happened
unto
the
story
of
Oedipus
;
and
thus
doe
wee
conceive
it
hath
fared
with
that
of
Judas
,
who
having
sinned
beyond
aggravation
,
and
committed
one
villany
which
cannot
bee
exasperated
by
all
other
;
is
yet
charged
with
the
murther
of
his
reputed
brother
,
parricide
of
his
father
,
and
Incest
with
his
owne
mother
,
as
Florilegus
or
Matthew
of
Westminster
hath
at
large
related
.
And
thus
hath
it
perhaps
befallen
the
noble
Belisarius
,
who
,
upon
instigation
of
the
Empresse
,
having
contrived
the
exile
,
and
very
hardly
treated
Pope
Serverius
,
Latin
pens
,
as
a
judgement
of
God
upon
this
fact
,
have
set
forth
his
future
sufferings
:
and
omitting
nothing
of
amplification
,
they
have
also
delivered
this
,
which
notwithstanding
Iohannes
the
Greeke
,
makes
doubtfull
,
as
may
appeare
from
his
Iambicks
in
Baronius
.
2.
That
fluctus
Decumanus
,
or
the
tenth
wave
is
greater
and
more
dangerous
then
any
other
,
some
no
doubt
will
be
offended
if
we
deny
;
and
hereby
we
shall
seeme
to
contradict
Antiquity
;
for
,
answerable
unto
the
literall
and
common
acception
the
same
is
ave●red
by
many
Writers
,
and
plainly
described
by
Ovid
—
Qui
venit
hic
fluctus
,
fluctus
supereminet
omnes
,
Posterior
nono
est
,
●ndecimoque
prior
.
Which
notwithstanding
is
evidently
false
,
nor
can
it
bee
made
out
by
observation
either
upon
the
shoare
or
the
Ocean
,
as
wee
have
with
diligence
explored
in
both
;
and
surely
in
vaine
wee
expect
a
regularity
in
the
waves
of
the
Sea
,
or
in
the
particular
motions
thereof
,
as
in
its
generall
reciprocations
,
whose
causes
are
constant
and
their
effects
therefore
correspondent
;
whereas
its
fluctuations
are
but
motions
subservient
,
which
winds
,
stormes
,
shoares
,
shelves
,
and
every
interjacency
irregulates
.
With
sem●lable
reason
wee
might
expect
a
regularity
in
the
windes
;
whereof
though
some
bee
stata●y
,
some
anniversary
,
and
the
rest
doe
tend
to
determinate
points
of
heaven
;
yet
do
the
blasts
and
undulary
breaths
thereof
maintaine
no
certainty
in
their
course
:
nor
are
they
numerally
feared
by
Navigators
.
Of
affinity
hereto
is
that
conceit
of
Ovum
decumanum
,
so
called
,
because
the
tenth
egge
is
bigger
then
any
other
,
according
unto
the
reason
alledged
by
Festus
,
Decumana
●va
dicuntur
,
quia
●vum
decimum
majus
nascit●r
.
For
the
honour
wee
beare
unto
the
Clergy
,
wee
cannot
but
wish
this
true
;
but
herein
will
bee
found
no
more
of
verity
then
in
the
other
:
and
surely
few
will
assent
hereto
without
an
implicite
credulity
,
or
as
Pythagoricall
submission
unto
every
conception
of
number
.
For
,
surely
the
conceit
is
numerall
,
and
though
not
in
the
s●nce
apprehended
,
relateth
unto
the
number
of
ten
,
as
Franciscus
Sylvius
hath
most
probably
declared
.
For
,
whereas
amongst
simple
numbers
or
Digits
,
the
number
of
ten
is
the
greatest
,
ther●fo●e
whatsoever
was
the
greatest
in
every
kinde
,
might
in
some
sence
be
n●med
from
this
number
.
Now
,
because
also
that
which
was
the
greatest
,
was
metaphorically
by
some
at
first
called
Decumanus
,
therefore
●ha●soever
passed
under
this
name
was
literally
conceived
by
others
to
respect
and
make
good
this
number
.
The
conceit
is
also
Latin
,
for
the
Greeks
to
expresse
the
greatest
wave
,
do
use
the
number
of
three
,
that
is
,
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
a
concurrence
of
three
waves
in
one
,
whence
arose
the
proverb
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
a
trifluctuation
of
evils
,
which
E●asmus
doth
render
,
Molarum
fluctus
Decumanus
.
And
thus
,
al●hough
the
termes
be
very
diff●rent
,
yet
are
they
made
to
signi●ie
the
sel●e
same
thing
;
the
number
of
ten
to
explaine
the
number
of
three
,
and
the
single
number
of
one
wave
the
collective
concurrence
of
more
.
3.
The
poyson
of
Parysatis
reported
from
C●esias
by
Plutarch
in
the
life
of
Artaxerxes
,
whereby
annointing
a
knife
on
the
one
side
,
and
therewith
dividing
a
bird
,
with
the
one
halfe
shee
poysoned
Statira
,
and
safely
fed
her selfe
on
the
other
,
was
certainely
a
very
subtile
one
,
and
such
as
our
ignorance
is
well
content
it
knowes
not
.
But
surely
we
had
discovered
a
poyson
that
would
not
endure
Pandoraes
Box
,
could
wee
be
satisfied
in
that
which
for
its
cold●esse
nothing
could
containe
but
an
Asses
hoofe
,
and
wherewith
some
report
that
Alexander
the
Great
was
poysoned
.
Had
men
de●ived
so
strange
an
effect
from
some
occult
or
hidden
qu●l●●ies
,
they
might
have
silenced
contradiction
;
but
ascribi●g
it
unto
the
manifest
and
open
qualities
of
cold
,
they
must
pardon
our
beliefe
,
who
perceive
the
coldest
and
most
Stygian
waters
may
be
included
in
glasses
,
and
by
Aristotle
,
who
saith
,
that
glasse
is
the
perfectest
worke
of
Art
,
wee
understand
they
were
not
then
to
bee
invented
.
And
though
it
be
said
that
poyson
will
breake
a
Venice
glasse
,
yet
have
wee
not
met
with
any
of
that
nature
.
Were
there
a
●●uth
herein
,
it
were
the
best
preservative
for
Princes
,
and
personages
exalted
unto
such
feares
:
and
surely
farre
better
then
diverse
now
in
use
.
And
though
the
best
of
China
dishes
,
and
such
as
the
Emperour
himselfe
doth
use
,
bee
thought
by
some
of
infallible
vertue
unto
this
effect
,
yet
will
they
not
,
I
feare
,
bee
able
to
elude
the
mischiefe
of
such
intentions
.
And
though
also
it
bee
true
,
that
God
made
all
things
double
,
and
that
if
wee
looke
upon
the
workes
of
the
most
High
there
are
two
and
two
,
one
against
another
;
that
one
contrary
hath
another
,
and
poyson
is
not
without
a
poyson
unto
its
selfe
;
yet
hath
the
curse
so
farre
prevailed
,
or
else
our
industry
defected
,
that
poysons
are
better
knowne
then
their
Antidotes
,
and
some
thereof
doe
scarce
admit
of
any
.
And
lastly
,
although
unto
every
poyson
men
have
delivered
many
Antidotes
,
and
in
every
one
is
promised
an
equality
unto
its
adversary
;
yet
doe
wee
often
finde
they
faile
in
●heir
effects
:
Terra
Melit●a
.
Moly
will
not
resist
a
weaker
cup
then
that
of
Circe
;
a
man
may
bee
poysoned
in
a
Lemnian
dish
,
without
the
miracle
of
John
,
there
is
no
confidence
in
the
earth
of
Paul
;
and
if
it
bee
meant
that
no
poyson
could
worke
upon
him
,
we
doubt
the
story
,
and
expect
no
such
succ●sse
from
the
dyet
of
Mithridates
.
4.
A
story
there
passeth
of
an
Indian
King
,
that
sent
unto
Alexander
a
faire
woman
fed
with
Aconites
and
other
poysons
,
with
this
intent
,
either
by
converse
or
copulation
complexionally
to
destroy
him
.
For
my
part
,
although
the
designe
were
true
,
I
should
have
doubted
the
successe
.
For
,
though
it
be
possible
that
poysons
may
meet
with
tempers
whereto
they
may
become
Aliments
,
and
wee
observe
from
fowles
that
feed
on
fishes
,
and
others
feed
with
garlick
and
onyons
,
that
simple
aliments
are
not
alwayes
concocted
beyond
their
vegetable
qualities
;
and
therefore
that
even
after
carnall
conversion
,
poysons
may
yet
retaine
some
portion
of
their
natures
;
yet
are
they
so
refracted
,
cicurated
,
and
subdued
,
as
not
to
make
good
their
first
and
destructive
malignities
.
And
therefore
the
Storke
that
eateth
Snakes
,
and
the
Stare
that
feedeth
upon
Hemlock
,
though
no
commendable
aliments
,
are
not
destructive
poysons
.
For
,
animals
that
can
innoxiously
digest
these
poisons
become
antidotall
unto
the
poyson
digested
;
and
therefore
whether
their
breath
be
attracted
,
or
their
flesh
ingested
,
the
poysonous
reliques
goe
still
along
with
their
Antidote
,
whose
society
will
not
permit
their
malice
to
be
destructive
.
And
therefore
also
animals
that
are
not
mischifed
by
poyson●
which
destroy
us
,
may
bee
drawne
into
Antidote
against
them
;
The
bloud
or
flesh
of
Storks
against
the
venome
of
Serpents
,
the
Quaile
against
Hellebore
,
and
the
dyet
of
Starlings
against
the
draught
of
Socrates
.
Upon
like
grounds
are
some
parts
of
Animals
Alexipharmacall
unto
others
,
and
some
veines
of
the
earth
,
and
also
whole
regions
,
not
onely
destroy
the
life
of
venemous
creatures
,
but
also
prevent
their
productions
.
For
,
though
perhaps
they
containe
the
seminals
of
Spiders
,
and
Scorpions
,
and
such
as
in
other
earths
by
suscitation
of
the
Sun
may
arise
unto
animation
;
yet
lying
under
command
of
their
Antidote
,
without
hope
of
emergency
they
are
poysoned
in
their
matrix
by
those
powers
,
that
easily
hinder
the
advance
of
their
originals
,
whose
confirmed
formes
they
are
able
to
destroy
.
5.
The
story
of
the
wandring
Jew
is
very
strange
,
and
will
hardly
obtaine
beliefe
,
yet
is
there
a
formall
account
thereof
set
downe
by
Matthew
Paris
,
from
the
report
of
an
Armenian
Bishop
;
who
came
into
this
kingdome
about
foure
hundred
yeares
agoe
,
and
had
often
entertained
this
wanderer
at
his
Table
.
That
he
was
then
alive
,
was
first
called
Ca●taphilus
,
Vade
quid
moraris
?
Eg●
vado
,
tu
autem
morare
donec
ve●io
.
was
keeper
of
the
Judgement
Hall
,
whence
thrusting
out
our
Saviour
with
expostulation
for
his
stay
,
was
condemned
to
stay
untill
his
returne
;
was
after
baptised
by
Ananias
,
and
by
the
name
of
Joseph
;
was
thirty
yeares
old
in
the
dayes
of
our
Saviour
,
remembred
the
Saints
that
arised
with
him
,
the
making
of
the
Apostles
Creed
,
and
their
severall
peregrinations
.
Surely
were
this
true
,
he
might
be
an
happy
arbitrator
in
many
Christian
controversies
;
but
must
impardonably
condemne
the
obstinacy
of
the
Jews
,
who
can
contemne
the
Rhetorick
of
such
miracles
,
and
blindly
behold
so
living
and
lasting
〈◊〉
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
More
briefly
of
some
others
.
OTher
relations
there
are
,
and
those
in
very
good
Authors
;
which
though
we
doe
not
positively
deny
,
yet
have
they
not
beene
unquestioned
by
some
,
and
as
improbable
truths
doe
stand
rejected
by
others
.
Unto
some
it
hath
seemed
incredulous
what
Herodotus
reporteth
of
the
great
Army
of
Xerxes
,
that
dranke
whole
Rivers
dry
.
And
unto
the
Author
himselfe
it
appeared
wondrous
strange
,
that
they
exhausted
not
the
provision
of
the
Countrey
,
rather
then
the
waters
thereof
.
For
,
as
he
maketh
the
account
,
and
Budeus
de
Asse
correcting
the
miscompute
of
Valla
,
delivereth
it
;
if
every
man
of
the
Army
had
had
a
chenix
of
Corne
a
day
,
that
is
a
sextary
and
halfe
,
or
about
two
pints
and
a
quarter
,
the
Army
had
daylie
expended
ten
hundred
thousand
and
forty
medimna's
,
or
measures
containing
six
Bushels
.
Which
rightly
considered
,
the
Abderites
had
reason
to
blesse
the
heavens
,
that
Xerxes
eate
but
one
meale
a
day
,
and
Pythius
his
noble
hoste
might
with
lesse
charge
and
possible
provision
entertaine
both
him
and
his
Army
.
And
yet
may
all
be
salved
,
if
we
take
it
hyperbolically
,
and
as
wise
men
receive
that
expression
in
Job
,
concerning
Behemoth
,
or
the
Elephant
;
Behold
,
hee
drinketh
up
a
River
and
hasteth
not
,
he
trusteth
that
hee
can
draw
up
Jordane
into
his
mouth
.
2.
That
Anniball
eate
or
brake
through
the
Alpes
with
Vinegar
,
may
bee
too
grossely
taken
,
and
the
Author
of
his
life
annexed
unto
Pl●tarch
affirmeth
,
onely
hee
used
this
artifice
upon
the
tops
of
some
of
the
highest
mountaines
.
For
,
as
it
is
vulgarly
understood
,
that
hee
cut
a
passage
for
his
Army
through
those
mighty
mountaines
,
it
may
seeme
incredible
,
not
onely
in
the
greatnesse
of
the
effect
,
but
the
quantity
of
the
efficient
:
and
such
as
behold
them
,
may
thinke
an
Ocean
of
Vinegar
too
little
for
that
effect
.
'T
was
a
worke
indeed
rather
to
be
expected
from
earthquakes
and
inundations
,
then
any
corrosive
waters
,
and
much
condemneth
the
judgement
of
Xerxes
,
that
wrought
through
Mount
Athos
with
Mattocks
.
3.
The
received
story
of
Milo
,
who
by
daylie
lifting
a
Calfe
,
attained
an
ability
to
carry
it
being
a
Bull
,
is
a
witty
conceit
,
and
handsomely
sets
forth
the
efficacy
of
Assuefaction
.
But
surely
the
account
had
beene
more
reasonably
placed
upon
some
person
not
much
exceeding
in
strength
,
and
such
a
one
as
without
the
assistance
of
custome
could
never
have
performed
that
act
;
which
some
may
presume
that
Milo
without
precedent
artifice
or
any
other
preparative
,
had
strength
enough
to
performe
.
For
,
as
relations
declare
,
he
was
the
most
pancraticall
man
of
Greece
,
and
as
Galen
reporteth
,
and
Mercurialis
in
his
Gymnasticks
representeth
,
he
was
able
to
persist
erect
upon
an
oyled
planke
,
and
not
to
bee
removed
by
the
force
or
protrusion
of
three
men
;
and
if
that
bee
true
which
Atheneus
reporteth
,
he
was
little
beholding
to
custome
for
this
ability
.
For
,
in
the
Olympick
games
,
for
the
space
of
a
furlong
,
he
carryed
an
Oxe
of
foure
yeares
upon
his
shoulders
;
and
the
same
day
hee
carried
it
in
his
belly
;
for
as
it
is
there
delivered
he
eate
it
up
himselfe
:
Surely
he
had
beene
a
proper
guest
at
Grandgousiers
feast
,
In
Rabelais
.
and
might
have
matcht
his
throat
that
eate
sixe
pilgrims
for
a
salad
.
4.
It
much
disadvantageth
the
Pa●egyrick
of
Synesius
,
Who
writ
in
the
praise
of
baldnesse
.
and
is
no
small
disparagement
unto
baldnesse
,
if
it
bee
true
what
is
related
by
Ae●ian
concerning
Aeschilus
,
whose
balde
pate
was
mistaken
for
a
rock
,
and
so
was
brained
by
a
Tortoise
which
an
Eagle
let
fall
upon
it
.
Certainely
,
it
was
a
very
great
mistake
in
the
perspica●ity
of
that
Animall
,
and
some
men
critically
disposed
,
would
perhaps
from
hence
confute
the
opinion
of
Copernicus
,
never
conceiving
how
the
motion
of
the
earth
below
should
not
wave
him
from
a
knock
perpendicularly
directed
from
a
body
in
the
ayre
above
.
5.
It
crosseth
the
proverb
,
and
Rome
might
well
bee
built
in
a
day
;
if
that
were
true
which
is
traditionally
related
by
Strabo
;
that
the
great
Ci●ies
Anchiale
and
Tarsus
,
were
built
by
Sardanapalus
both
in
one
day
,
accordnig
to
the
inscription
of
his
monument
,
Sardanapalus
Anacyndaraxis
silius
,
Anchialen
&
Tarsum
unâ
die
edificavi
,
T
is
autem
hospes
Ede
,
Lude
,
Bibe
&c.
which
it
stirctly
taken
,
that
is
,
for
the
finishing
thereof
,
and
not
onely
for
the
beginning
,
for
an
artificiall
or
naturall
day
,
and
not
one
of
Daniels
weeks
,
that
is
,
seven
whole
yeares
;
surely
their
hands
were
very
heavy
that
wasted
thirteene
yeares
in
the
private
house
of
Solomon
;
it
may
bee
wondred
how
forty
yeares
were
spent
in
the
erection
of
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
,
and
no
lesse
then
an
hundred
in
that
famous
one
of
Ephesus
.
Certainely
,
it
was
the
greatest
Architecture
of
one
day
,
since
that
great
one
of
sixe
;
an
Arte
quite
lost
with
our
Mechanicks
,
and
a
work
not
to
be
made
out
,
but
like
the
walls
of
Thebes
,
and
such
an
Artificer
as
Amphion
.
6.
It
had
beene
a
sight
onely
second
unto
the
Arke
,
to
have
beheld
the
great
Syracusia
,
or
mighty
Ship
of
Hiero
,
described
in
Atheneus
;
and
some
have
thought
it
a
very
large
one
,
wherein
were
to
be
found
ten
stables
for
horses
,
eight
Towers
,
besides
fishponds
,
Gardens
,
Tricliniums
,
and
many
faire
roomes
paved
with
Agath
,
and
precious
stones
;
but
nothing
is
impossible
unto
Archimedes
,
the
learned
contriver
thereof
;
nor
shall
we
question
his
removing
the
earth
,
when
he
findes
an
immoveable
base
to
place
his
engine
upon
it
.
7.
The
relation
of
Plutarch
of
a
youth
of
Sparta
,
that
suffered
a
Fox
concealed
under
his
robe
to
teare
out
his
bowels
,
before
he
would
either
by
voice
or
countenance
betray
his
theft
;
and
the
other
of
the
Spartan
Lad
,
that
with
the
same
resolution
suffered
a
coale
from
the
Altar
to
burne
his
arme
;
although
defended
by
the
Author
that
writes
his
life
,
is
I
perceive
mistrusted
by
men
of
judgement
,
and
the
Author
with
an
aiunt
,
is
made
to
salve
himself
.
Assuredly
it
was
a
noble
Nation
that
could
afford
an
hint
to
such
inventions
of
patience
,
and
upon
whom
,
if
not
such
verities
,
at
least
such
verisimilities
of
fortitude
were
placed
.
Were
the
story
true
,
they
would
have
made
the
onely
Disciples
for
Zeno
and
the
Stoicks
,
a●d
might
perhaps
have
beene
perswaded
to
laugh
in
Phaleris
his
Bull.
8.
If
any
man
shall
content
his
beliefe
with
the
speech
of
Balams
Asse
,
without
a
beliefe
of
that
of
Mahomets
Camell
,
or
Livies
Oxe
;
if
any
man
make
a
doubt
of
Giges
ring
in
Justinus
,
or
conceives
hee
must
bee
a
Jew
that
beleeves
the
Sabbaticall
river
in
Josephus
.
If
any
man
will
say
he
doth
not
apprehend
how
the
taile
of
an
African
weather
out
weigheth
the
body
of
a
good
Calfe
,
that
is
,
an
hundred
pound
,
according
unto
Leo
Africanus
;
or
desires
before
beliefe
,
to
behold
such
a
creature
as
is
the
Ruc
in
Paulus
Venetus
,
for
my
part
I
shall
not
be
angry
with
his
incredulity
.
9.
If
any
man
doubt
of
the
strange
Antiquities
delivered
by
historians
,
as
of
the
wonderfull
corps
of
Antaeus
untombed
a
thousand
yeares
after
his
death
by
Sertorius
;
whether
there
were
no
deceipt
in
those
fragments
of
the
Arke
so
common
to
bee
seene
in
the
dayes
of
Berosus
;
whether
the
piller
which
Josephus
beh●ld
long
agoe
,
Tertullian
long
after
,
and
Bartholomeus
de
Saligniaco
,
and
Borchardus
long
since
be
the
same
with
that
of
Lots
wife
;
whether
this
were
the
hand
of
Paul
,
or
that
which
is
commonly
showne
the
head
of
Peter
,
if
any
doubt
,
I
shall
not
much
dispute
with
their
suspicions
.
If
any
man
shall
not
beleeve
the
Turpentine
betwixt
Jerusalem
and
Bethlem
,
under
which
the
Virgin
suckled
our
Saviour
,
as
she
passed
betweene
those
Cities
;
or
the
figtree
of
Bethanie
shewed
to
this
day
,
whereon
Zacheus
ascended
to
behold
our
Saviour
,
I
cannot
tell
how
to
enforce
his
beliefe
,
nor
doe
I
thinke
it
requisite
to
attempt
it
.
For
,
as
it
is
no
reasonable
proceeding
to
compell
a
Religion
,
or
thinke
to
enforce
our
owne
beliefe
upon
another
,
who
cannot
without
the
concurrence
of
Gods
Spirit
,
have
any
indubitable
evidence
of
things
that
are
obtruded
;
so
is
it
also
in
matters
of
common
beliefe
;
whereunto
neither
can
we
indubitably
assent
,
without
the
cooperation
of
our
sense
or
reason
,
wherein
consist
the
principles
of
perswasion
.
For
,
as
the
habit
of
faith
in
Divinity
is
an
argument
of
things
unseene
,
and
a
stable
assent
unto
things
inevident
,
upon
authority
of
the
divine
Revealer
;
So
the
beliefe
of
man
which
depends
upon
humane
Testimony
,
is
but
a
staggering
assent
unto
the
affirmative
,
not
without
some
feare
of
the
negative
.
And
as
there
is
required
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
an
infused
inclination
unto
the
one
,
so
must
the
actuall
sensation
of
our
senses
,
at
least
the
non
opposition
of
our
reasons
procure
our
assent
&
acquiescence
in
the
other
.
So
when
Eusebius
an
holy
writer
affirmeth
there
grew
a
strange
and
unknowne
plant
neere
the
statue
of
Christ
,
erected
by
his
hemarroidall
patient
in
the
Gospel
,
which
attaining
unto
the
hemne
of
his
vesture
,
acquired
a
sudden
faculty
to
cure
all
diseases
.
Although
he
saith
he
saw
the
statua
in
his
dayes
,
hath
it
found
in
many
men
so
much
as
humane
beliefe
;
some
believing
,
others
opinioning
,
a
third
suspecting
it
might
be
otherwise
.
For
,
indeed
in
matters
of
beliefe
the
understanding
assenting
unto
the
relation
,
either
for
the
authority
of
the
person
,
or
the
probability
of
the
object
;
although
there
may
be
a
confidence
of
the
one
,
yet
if
there
be
not
a
satisfaction
in
the
other
,
there
will
arise
suspensions
;
nor
can
we
properly
believe
untill
some
argument
of
reason
,
or
of
our
proper
sense
convince
or
determine
our
dubitations
.
And
thus
it
is
also
in
matters
of
certain
and
experimented
truth
:
for
,
if
unto
one
that
never
heard
thereof
,
a
man
should
undertake
to
perswade
the
affections
of
the
Loadstone
,
or
that
Jet
and
Amber
attracteth
strawes
and
light
bodies
,
there
would
be
little
Rhetorick
in
the
authority
of
Aristotle
,
Pliny
,
or
any
other
.
Thus
,
although
it
be
true
that
the
string
of
a
Lute
or
Violl
will
stirre
upon
the
stroake
of
an
unison
or
Diapazon
in
another
of
the
same
kinde
;
that
Alcanna
being
greene
,
will
suddenly
infect
the
nailes
and
other
parts
with
a
durable
red
;
that
a
candle
out
of
a
Musket
will
pierce
through
an
inch
board
,
or
an
Urinall
force
a
naile
through
a
planke
,
can
few
or
none
believe
thus
much
without
a
visible
experiment
.
Which
notwithstanding
fals
out
more
happily
for
knowledge
;
for
these
relations
leaving
unsatisfaction
in
the
hearers
,
doe
stirre
up
ingenuous
dubiosities
unto
experiment
,
and
by
an
exploration
of
all
,
prevent
delusion
in
any
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
some
relations
whose
truth
we
feare
.
LAstly
,
as
there
are
many
relations
whereto
we
cannot
afford
our
assent
,
and
make
some
doubt
thereof
,
so
a●e
there
divers
others
whose
verities
we
feare
,
and
heartily
wish
there
were
no
truth
therein
.
1.
It
is
an
unsufferable
affront
unto
filiall
piety
,
and
a
deepe
discouragement
unto
the
expectation
of
all
aged
Parents
,
who
shall
but
reade
the
story
of
that
barbarous
Q●eene
,
who
afte●
she
had
beheld
her
royall
parents
ruine
,
lay
yet
in
the
armes
of
his
assassine
,
and
carrouled
with
him
in
the
skull
of
her
father
;
for
my
part
,
I
should
have
doubled
the
●peration
of
antimony
,
where
such
a
potion
would
not
worke
;
't
was
an
act
me
thinks
beyond
Anthropophagy
,
and
a
cup
fit
to
be
serv●d
up
onely
at
the
Table
of
A●reus
.
2.
While
we
laugh
at
the
story
of
Pygmaleon
,
an
receive
as
a
fable
tha
he
fell
in
love
with
a
〈◊〉
,
wee
cannot
but
feare
it
may
bee
〈◊〉
,
what
is
delivered
by
〈…〉
the
Aegyptian
Pollinctors
,
or
such
as
〈◊〉
the
dead
,
〈…〉
thereof
were
found
in
the
act
of
carnality
with
them
;
from
〈…〉
't
is
〈◊〉
then
incontinency
fo●
Hylas
to
sp●rt
with
Hecuba
,
and
youth
to
flame
in
the
frozen
embraces
of
age
,
we
require
a
name
for
this
:
wherein
Peronius
or
Martiall
cannot
relieve
us
.
The
tyranny
of
M●zen●ius
did
never
equall
the
vitiosity
of
this
〈◊〉
,
that
could
embrace
corruption
,
and
make
a
Mistresse
of
the
grave
;
that
could
not
resist
the
dead
provocations
of
beauty
,
whose
quick
invitements
scarce
excuse
submission
.
Surely
,
if
such
dep●●vities
there
be
yet
alive
,
deformity
need
not
despaire
;
nor
will
the
eldest
,
〈…〉
,
since
death
hath
spurres
,
and
carcasses
have
beene
courted
.
3.
I
am
heartily
sorry
and
wish
it
were
not
true
,
what
to
the
〈◊〉
of
Christianity
is
affi●med
of
the
Italian
,
who
after
he
had
〈◊〉
his
enemy
to
disclaime
his
faith
for
the
redemption
of
his
life
,
did
pres●ntly
〈◊〉
him
,
to
prevent
repentance
,
and
assure
his
eternall
death
.
The
villany
of
this
Christian
exceeded
the
persecution
of
Heathens
,
whose
〈◊〉
was
never
so
Longima●us
as
to
reach
the
soule
of
their
enemies
,
or
to
〈…〉
the
exile
of
their
Ely●●●●
.
And
though
the
blindnesse
of
some
ferities
have
savaged
on
the
dead
,
and
beene
so
injurious
unto
wormes
,
as
to
disenterre
the
bodies
of
the
deceased
;
yet
had
they
therein
no
designe
upon
the
soule
;
and
have
beene
so
farre
from
the
destruction
of
that
,
or
desires
of
a
perpetuall
death
,
that
for
the
satisfaction
of
their
revenge
they
wisht
them
many
soules
,
and
were
it
in
their
power
would
have
reduced
them
unto
life
againe
.
It
is
great
depravi●y
in
our
natures
,
and
surely
an
affection
that
somewh●●●avoureth
of
hell
,
to
desire
the
society
,
or
comfort
our selves
in
the
●●llowship
of
others
that
suffer
with
us
;
but
to
procure
the
miseries
of
others
in
those
extremities
,
wherein
we
hold
an
hope
to
have
no
society
our selves
,
is
me
thinks
a
straine
above
Lucifer
,
and
a
project
beyond
the
primary
seduction
of
Hell
.
4.
I
hope
it
is
not
true
,
and
some
indeed
have
strongly
denyed
,
what
is
recorded
of
the
Monke
that
poysoned
Henry
the
Emperour
,
in
a
draught
of
the
holy
Eucharist
.
'T
was
a
scandalous
wound
unto
Christian
Religion
,
and
I
hope
all
Pagans
will
forgive
it
,
when
they
shall
reade
that
a
Christian
was
poysoned
in
a
cup
of
Christ
,
and
received
his
bane
in
a
draught
of
his
salvation
.
Had
I
believed
Transubstantiation
,
I
should
have
doubted
the
effect
;
and
surely
the
sinne
it selfe
received
an
aggravation
in
that
opinion
.
It
much
commendeth
the
Innocency
of
our
forefathers
,
and
the
simplicity
of
those
times
,
whose
Laws
could
never
dreame
so
high
a
crime
as
parricide
:
whereas
this
at
the
least
may
seeme
to
outreach
that
fact
,
and
to
exceed
the
regular
distinctions
of
murder
.
I
will
not
say
what
sinne
it
was
to
act
it
;
yet
may
it
seeme
a
kinde
of
martyrdome
to
suffer
by
it
:
For
,
although
unknowingly
he
dyed
for
Christ
his
sake
,
and
lost
hs
life
in
the
ordained
testimony
of
his
death
.
Certainely
,
had
they
knowne
it
,
some
noble
zeales
would
scarcely
have
refused
it
,
rather
adventuring
their
owne
death
,
then
refusing
the
memoriall
of
his
.
Many
other
accounts
like
these
we
meet
sometimes
in
history
,
scandalous
unto
Christianity
,
and
even
unto
humanity
;
whose
verities
not
onely
,
but
whose
relations
honest
minds
doe
deprecate
.
For
of
sinnes
heteroclitall
,
and
such
as
want
either
name
or
president
,
there
is
oft
times
a
sinne
even
in
their
histories
.
We
desire
no
records
of
such
enormities
;
sinnes
should
be
accounted
new
,
that
so
they
may
be
esteemed
monstrous
.
They
omit
of
monstrosi●y
as
they
fall
from
their
rarity
;
for
,
men
count
it
veniall
to
erre
with
their
forefathers
,
and
foolishly
conceive
they
divide
a
sinne
in
its
socie●y
.
The
pens
of
men
may
sufficiently
expatiate
without
these
singularities
of
Villany
;
For
,
as
they
encrease
the
hatred
of
vice
in
some
,
so
doe
they
enlarge
the
theory
of
wickednesse
in
all
.
And
this
is
one
thing
that
may
make
latter
Ages
worse
then
were
the
former
;
For
,
the
vicious
examples
of
Ages
past
,
poyson
the
curiosity
of
these
present
,
affording
a
hint
of
sin
unto
seduceable
spirits
,
and
solliciting
those
unto
the
imitation
of
them
,
whose
heads
were
never
so
perversely
principled
as
to
invent
them
.
In
this
kinde
we
commend
the
wisdome
and
goodnesse
of
Galen
,
who
would
not
leave
unto
the
world
too
subtile
a
Theory
of
poysons
;
unarming
thereby
the
malice
of
venemous
spirits
,
whose
ignorance
must
be
contented
with
Sublimate
and
Arsenick
.
For
,
surely
there
are
subtiler
venenations
,
such
as
will
invisibly
destroy
,
and
like
the
B●sili●ks
of
heaven
.
In
things
of
this
nature
silence
condemneth
history
,
Who
writ
de
Antiquis
deperditis
,
or
of
inventions
lost
.
't
is
the
veniable
part
of
things
lost
;
wherein
there
must
never
rise
a
Pancirollus
,
nor
remaine
any
Register
but
that
of
hell
.
And
yet
,
if
as
some
Stoicks
opinion
,
and
Seneca
himselfe
disputeth
,
these
unruly
affections
that
make
us
sinne
such
prodigies
,
and
even
sinnes
themselves
be
animals
;
there
is
an
history
of
Africa
and
story
of
Snakes
in
these
.
And
if
the
transanimation
of
Pythagoras
or
method
thereof
were
true
,
that
the
soules
of
men
transmigrated
into
species
answering
their
former
natures
;
some
men
must
surely
live
over
many
Serpents
,
and
cannot
escape
that
very
brood
whose
sire
Satan
entered
;
and
though
the
objection
of
Plato
should
take
place
,
that
bodies
subjected
unto
corruption
,
must
faile
at
last
before
the
period
of
all
things
,
and
growing
fewer
in
number
,
must
leave
some
soules
apart
unto
themselves
;
the
spirits
of
many
long
before
that
time
will
finde
but
naked
habitations
;
and
meeting
no
assimilables
wherein
to
react
their
natures
,
must
certainely
anticipate
such
naturall
desolations
.
FINIS
.